《Homelander: New Legacy》


 [1] : Crossing Worlds – The Boys!

    **Booming Sound¡ª¡ª!**


    The deafening roar of the plane''s engines was followed by a thunderous explosion. Roger was jolted awake by the explosion that seemed to shatter his very skull, only to find himself astonishingly floating in mid-air.


    "Wait... wait a minute... what''s going on?!"


    Above the dark clouds, Roger''s body began to uncontrollably fall, and nearby, the shattered remains of the plane plummeted through the clouds with him.


    As Roger looked at the falling debris, confusion flashed in his eyes. In the next moment, a flood of memories merged with his consciousness, making him realize the current situation and his present identity.


    Roger was no longer just Roger; he was now Homelander, the main antagonist from the TV series *The Boys*.


    Many might not recall *The Boys*, but simply put, it''s a show about corrupt superheroes. When people think of superheroes, they usually think of characters like Iron Man, Captain America, Superman, or Batman¡ªMarvel and DC icons. These heroes are righteous and revered as saviors, admired by all.


    On the surface, the superheroes in *The Boys* appear to be the same. They combat terrorists and criminals, displaying their great and noble sides under the spotlight, amassing countless fans and unparalleled popularity that surpasses ordinary celebrities.


    However, behind the scenes, these heroes have their dark sides. Most of the heroes in *The Boys* are just a product of their company''s hype. Acts of heroism, like saving people and defeating bank robbers, are mostly scripted by the company, and the heroes only need to perform.


    The true selves of these heroes are far from the superhero image. Take Homelander, for instance. On the surface, Homelander is like Superman, saving people and being adored, but in reality, he is extremely arrogant.


    In the superhero team "The Seven" from *The Boys*, Homelander doesn''t tolerate any dissent. In the second season, this trait is even more pronounced. Meanwhile, this so-called superhero secretly engages in very dark activities or deals with shady matters for someone within the group.


    For example, right now, because someone discovered some "secrets" of Vought International, Homelander took action to prevent the leak by causing the plane carrying that person to crash. Everyone on board, including a seven- or eight-year-old child, perished in the crash.


    "But Madelyn shouldn''t know about this."


    Having acquired Homelander''s memories and powers, Roger regained control of his body, hovering in the air with a gloomy expression as he watched the plane crash.


    Madelyn Stillwell was the vice president of Vought and was responsible for the daily operations of The Seven. She was someone Homelander liked, or rather, someone he liked unilaterally. Due to a lack of maternal affection in Homelander''s childhood, he has a deep fondness for one thing: human breast milk. Madelyn, who recently gave birth, was in the lactation period, and since she also used her maternal affection to control Homelander, he liked her milk and consequently liked her as well.


    Earlier, the people on the plane had used Vought''s secrets to threaten Madelyn. Homelander, having overheard this through his super hearing, took it upon himself to eliminate the threat, so Madelyn was unaware of this action.


    After all, Madelyn would not want Homelander to engage in such activities because if discovered, it would tarnish his superhero career and harm Vought''s interests. But what''s done is done, and Roger has no power to rewind time to save those people. If he had arrived a few minutes earlier, there might have been a chance to stop it.


    But now...


    "Why did I become Homelander? I remember I was holding a Superman model back then."


    Roger couldn''t recall exactly how he had crossed over, only that before the transition, he had just received a Superman model and placed it with his Batman model at home. He wasn''t a superhero fanatic, but his roommate was. His roommate liked Marvel and DC movies and had recommended *The Boys* to him. All the superhero figures at home, including the Superman model he received before crossing over, were bought by his roommate.


    Given that he had a Superman model, he should have become Superman, not Homelander. After all, Homelander is weaker than Superman and is a villain. It''s not that Roger had anything against villains, but who wouldn''t want to be a revered and admired hero?


    "Headache... my head hurts so much. I should go back to sleep."


    After thinking for a long time, Roger''s head throbbed. He took one last look at the falling plane, reviewed Homelander''s memories, and flew back home according to the memory''s directions.


    Crossing over, becoming Homelander, and acquiring his powers should have excited Roger, but due to the merging of memories and the recent "trouble," he wasn''t in the mood. He just wanted to get some sleep.


    Homelander''s issues were more than this, and if Roger truly wanted to become a superhero, he would have a lot of work ahead.


    ---


    The next morning, Roger woke up in the large bed at Homelander''s home. With a clear mind after a full night''s sleep, the first thing he did was rush to the bathroom to look in the mirror.


    "It''s not a dream."


    Staring at the distinctly different handsome face in the mirror, Roger sighed deeply. He should have been thrilled about his first crossover and similar powers to Superman, but thinking about his friends before crossing over, the unfinished anime and movies, and his beautiful British Shorthair cat, he felt no enthusiasm.


    Dingling¡ª


    While Roger was staring at himself in the mirror, his phone on the nightstand rang.


    Checking the phone, he saw it was Ashley, the manager responsible for The Seven''s daily activities and scheduling. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello? Homelander, are you awake? Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you. We''re running late for today''s events, and if you''re not feeling well, I can help you take the day off... you..."


    A woman''s voice on the other end sounded somewhat obsequious, worried about disturbing Homelander''s sleep. Roger could guess Ashley''s expression without even seeing her¡ªprobably a humble smile.


    Rubbing his forehead, Roger tried to clear his mind and replied to Ashley:


    "Sorry, I slept in. Just tell me the location, and I''ll be there right away."


    The call ended quickly. Roger put on Homelander''s star-spangled cape and left the apartment.


    Meanwhile, Ashley, still holding the phone, appeared stunned, unable to snap out of it. Queen Maeve, a female superhero with somewhat revealing attire, noticed Ashley''s expression and asked:


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t he coming?"


    "No..."


    Ashley, looking dazed, replied to Queen Maeve: "He... just apologized to me."


    Queen Maeve: "???"

 [2] : Playing the Role, Homelander’s Enigma

    **Ashley was trembling, not understanding where she had offended Homelander. Could it be because she called him and woke him up, making him angry?**


    It was not surprising for Ashley to react this way. Although Homelander appeared calm, he was actually quite self-centered. He wouldn''t apologize to others unless it was part of a script designed by Vought, and even then, it wasn''t a sincere apology.


    In private, his apologies were more like veiled insults rather than genuine remorse. So, when Homelander apologized earlier, Ashley felt more scared, fearing she had upset him.


    As one of the only two female superheroes in The Seven, Queen Maeve reassured Ashley: S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe he just woke up, and you didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t need to worry about him causing you trouble."


    "But¡­"


    "Alright, he''s here."


    Queen Maeve said, looking up at the sky.


    Homelander, in his blue hero suit with a star-spangled cape, flew down from above and landed in front of Maeve and Ashley.


    "Am I late?"


    Mimicking Homelander''s smile, Roger greeted them and waved at the camera crew.


    Queen Maeve smiled and said, "You almost were."


    "Sorry, it wasn''t intentional. I had¡­ a bad dream last night."


    "You have nightmares?"


    "What''s so strange about it? I''m human too, so of course, I have nightmares. But Ashley, why do you look a bit off? Didn''t get enough rest?"


    Roger showed concern for Ashley, but she seemed even more frightened and nervous.


    Roger raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Homelander, are you sure you''re okay today?"


    Queen Maeve asked, noticing something different about Homelander''s demeanor.


    Roger reviewed everything that had happened from the start and suddenly understood why the two were reacting this way. Given Homelander''s usual behavior, he wouldn''t typically show concern for others. Now that Roger was acting contrary to Homelander''s character, it wasn''t enough to make them suspect he was in a bad mood and might lash out, but it did create some tension.


    Understanding this, Roger stopped talking. He shook his head and said to Maeve:


    "I''m fine, really. By the way, why are we just standing here? The show is about to start, isn''t it?"


    Roger quickly changed the subject.


    Homelander''s poor reputation among acquaintances couldn''t be changed with a few words from Roger. No matter what he did now, it was likely to be seen as him being condescending or looking for trouble.


    He needed to continue acting according to Homelander''s character to ease their anxiety. When Roger acted as Homelander would, the tension in both of them quickly dissipated.


    They had no choice but to recover because the interview event was about to begin. The journalists needed to capture footage of Homelander and Queen Maeve in team formation.


    Forming teams among superheroes was key to increasing viewership. For example, Starlight, the newest member of The Seven, was set to team up with Deep tonight.


    Teaming Homelander, the most popular member of The Seven, with Queen Maeve would generate even higher ratings.


    "You really scared Ashley earlier."


    During a break in filming when the cameras were off, Queen Maeve said to Homelander.


    Among The Seven, Maeve knew Homelander the best, as she was his ex-girlfriend and the longest-serving member.


    She knew Homelander''s nature well and interpreted his apology to Ashley as a subtle threat. Ashley had similar thoughts.


    Roger didn''t want to respond to Maeve''s comment, as playing the role of a villain wasn''t pleasant. Everything he did could be misunderstood, so Roger was also feeling off. He glanced at Maeve and said:


    "I wasn''t trying to scare her. Who knew a simple apology would have such an effect?"


    "You''ve never apologized off-screen before."


    Queen Maeve stopped and looked at him.


    Roger replied, "So, I''m not allowed to apologize? Or do you think I''m the type who never admits mistakes?"


    "¡­"


    Maeve wanted to say ''yes,'' but she noticed a hint of disappointment in Roger''s eyes, and she found herself at a loss for words.


    She was astonished.


    This arrogant figure, who seemed like he''d never grow up, actually felt disappointed because of someone else''s¡­ misunderstanding?


    He really was apologizing to Ashley??


    Maeve knew Homelander too well, and because of that understanding, she found his current behavior hard to believe. If it weren''t for his unique abilities, Maeve would have thought someone else was impersonating him.


    Roger ignored Maeve as the reporters caught up and set up their microphones overhead. With the reporters present, Roger and Maeve couldn''t continue their conversation.


    They followed Vought''s script and walked into the alley. Not long after, Roger heard cries for help from a distance.


    Homelander''s abilities are similar to those of DC''s Superman: super hearing, super vision, super speed, super endurance, and super strength. He also possesses heat vision, an indestructible body, and the ability to fly.


    Except for Superman''s freezing breath, Homelander is nearly a carbon copy of Superman, without the worry of Kryptonite.


    Using his super hearing, Homelander easily picked up the distant cries for help, which were coming from several children.


    "Over there, about five hundred meters away, second floor."


    Quickly entering work mode, Roger said to Queen Maeve.


    Afterward, he and Maeve rushed to the scene.


    Actually, if necessary, Roger could have arrived at the scene first, and Maeve''s speed was also impressive, so they didn''t need to run. However, both were aware that this event was arranged by Vought and no one would be hurt or face any accidents. What mattered more was the ratings.


    Still, they had to avoid appearing too obvious. They showed some urgency, keeping a distance from the reporters to reach the scene quickly without leaving them too far behind.


    When they arrived at the location Roger had mentioned, Roger saw a masked criminal holding a gun and robbing a house.


    In broad daylight, even though this was a Vought setup, Roger couldn''t help but remark, "Freedom, America," before striking a pose and saying:


    "Hey, buddy, you''re under arrest."

 [3] : Homelander’s Soft Spot, Children’s Smiles

    **Bang, bang, bang¡ª**


    "Don''t come any closer!!"


    The masked robber frantically pulled the trigger at Roger, with bullets hitting him and falling to the ground. Despite this, the robber didn''t stop his actions.


    Fear was evident in the robber''s eyes, and it was fear of Roger.


    Roger understood why. Although this was a Vought setup, Homelander in the past had never cared about the lives of such people. If he was in a good mood, he might spare their lives; if he was in a bad mood, he''d use his heat vision to pierce through their bodies or throw them into the sky for a free fall.


    These people were all death-row inmates, and since they had signed contracts for their lives, their deaths were inconsequential.


    But¡­ who would willingly want to die if they could survive?


    The robber in front of Roger was one such person. Even though he knew what awaited him, he couldn''t help but resist.


    The bullets hitting his body didn''t hurt. Roger observed the fear in the masked man''s eyes, remained silent for a while, and then suddenly acted. With super speed, he appeared in front of the robber, crushed the gun in his hand into pieces, and then punched the robber in the head, knocking him out.


    If it were the old Homelander, he would probably have shattered the robber''s body. But Roger didn''t want to do that.


    Firstly, it was too brutal, and secondly¡­ there were children nearby.


    "Wow! It''s Homelander!!"


    "Homelander!!"


    "Can Homelander give me an autograph!"


    Several children gathered around, cheering for Roger and completely forgetting about the robbery. Seeing the smiles on the children''s faces, Roger couldn''t help but smile as well. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He picked up a few children, smiled for the camera crew, and let others take their pictures.


    This heartwarming scene was captured by the cameras, boosting the TV ratings once again.


    But after signing autographs for the children and watching them be escorted away by the police, Roger''s smile suddenly vanished.


    Maeve, who had been observing from the side, asked in surprise:


    "What''s wrong? Were you dissatisfied with the filming just now?"


    "The children from earlier, the oldest one is no more than seven."


    "So?"


    "They actually arranged for these children to be used as victims?"


    Roger''s expression turned grim.


    "When did you start caring about this?"


    Maeve looked at Roger as if he were an alien.


    Roger didn''t want to argue with her. He planned to go to Vought to ask Madelyn about it, but after taking a few steps, he stopped.


    ¡ªHelp!! Someone save me! Oh God!


    He heard another cry for help.


    "¡­The company arranged for other events as well?"


    Roger suddenly asked Maeve.


    Maeve shook her head. "No, there was only this one in the morning. We have other things in the afternoon. Why?"


    "You wait here for me. I''ll be right back."


    "Wait, Homelander¡ª"


    Maeve was about to ask what was going on when Roger flew out through the window, disappearing in moments.


    Using his super hearing, Roger searched for the source of the cry for help.


    Soon, Roger found the person in distress¡ªa woman at the edge of a fire, crying and hesitating whether to jump down.


    The fire was on the fifth floor. At such a height, even if she survived the fall, she would be severely injured. Seeing the flames spreading, the woman was forced to consider jumping.


    Just then, Roger arrived.


    "Homelander! It''s Homelander!!"


    "Oh my God, the girl is saved!"


    "God bless, God bless!"


    The onlookers below took out their phones to film the scene, and Roger descended before the girl like a divine being. He extended his arm to her and said:


    "Ma''am, you''re safe now."


    With that, he carried the overjoyed girl away from the fifth floor.


    Boom!


    As Roger left with the girl, an explosion caused by the gas engulfed the spot where the girl had been standing, eliciting gasps from the crowd.


    Nearby, Queen Maeve, following Ashley''s instructions, arrived at the disaster scene to rescue people on camera, but she found that she had arrived too late. Roger had already rescued everyone from the fire.


    Without any cameras around.


    "Maeve, have you arrived?"


    On the other end of the phone, Ashley, who couldn''t hear what was happening, asked in surprise.


    Maeve looked at Roger, who was smiling amidst the crowd, and after a long pause, responded to Ashley:


    "I''m here, but it''s no longer needed."


    "Hmm?"


    "Homelander has already rescued everyone¡­ Are there any reporters or surveillance cameras nearby?"


    "No reporters have arrived yet, and the nearby surveillance cameras are broken."


    "So¡­ he really did rescue people this time?"


    Maeve murmured to herself, struggling to believe it.


    ...


    Under the flash of cameras, Roger wore a sincere smile. He suddenly found himself enjoying this feeling.


    Standing under the spotlight, surrounded by admiration and attention.


    However, Roger quickly came to his senses. He knew this feeling was pleasant but shouldn''t become too engrossed in it, or he''d be no different from Homelander except for a bit of conscience.


    Moreover, over time, it was hard to ensure that the last shred of conscience wouldn''t be swallowed by vanity.


    So Roger quickly adjusted his mindset until he was called over by Vought''s Vice President, Madelyn.


    Waving to the photographers, Roger turned and flew toward Vought''s headquarters.


    According to the original script, after Homelander destroyed the plane to eliminate the enemy, he was supposed to go to Madelyn to take credit.


    Of course, he wasn''t foolish enough to reveal what happened, but it didn''t stop Homelander from showing off in front of Madelyn, like a child who thought he had done a good deed and waited for praise from his parents.


    "I did something good, but I won''t say it. I''ll wait for them to find out and praise me."


    That''s the mentality Homelander had.


    But¡­ sometimes children do good things with bad intentions.


    Arriving at Madelyn''s office, Roger knocked on the door and entered. Vought''s Vice President, Madelyn, was sitting at her desk.


    Madelyn, in her late thirties, almost forty, looked youthful due to good maintenance and had the charm of a mature woman, subtly revealing some maternal qualities.


    This was one reason Homelander liked her.


    However, it was Homelander who liked her, not Roger.


    "I heard you were looking for me?"


    Entering the room and sitting on the sofa, Roger casually asked Madelyn.


    Noticing Roger''s strange demeanor, Madelyn didn''t immediately suspect that Homelander had switched personalities. She organized her thoughts and said:


    "Yes, I was looking for you. Have you heard about the Baltimore mayor?"


    Upon hearing Madelyn''s words, Roger thought to himself, as expected.


    The Baltimore mayor was one of the passengers on the plane Homelander had personally destroyed yesterday.


    That was the Baltimore mayor''s private jet.

 [4] : Between Duty and Conscience

    =========================================


    "Of course I''ve heard about it," Roger responded to Madelyn. "It seems it was an engine failure¡ªpretty tragic."


    "Yeah, it was pretty tragic. I only met him this Tuesday, right in this office," Madelyn continued.


    Roger nodded. "Accidents can happen at any time; it''s quite real."


    "Indeed," Madelyn agreed, then moved closer to Roger and said, "Do you know what''s interesting about this incident?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Deep told me, just to me, that there were burn marks on the mayor''s plane engine, like traces left by two very fine, intense lasers. The width¡­ is probably just the width of a human eye."


    At this point, Roger realized that it was likely that the actions of Homelander were about to be exposed.


    Now, as Homelander, Roger didn''t want to clean up after his predecessor, but given the irrefutable evidence, he had no choice but to bear the responsibility. So he first asked:


    "So¡­ was the engine dealt with?"


    "It''s already been taken care of. So do you admit it was you?"


    "Of course. Since he knew about Compound V, you should understand the significance of Compound V to Vought. Such people cannot be left alive."


    Compound V is one of the most critical clues in *The Boys* series. It is a mysterious serum that can turn humans into superhumans. The younger the age at which it is injected, the greater the chance of awakening abilities. As age increases, even if injected with Compound V, the chances of awakening abilities diminish, and there''s even a risk of death.


    Therefore, Vought uses Compound V on newborn infants to create superhumans and develop their own superheroes. Homelander, Queen Maeve¡­ and all individuals with superpowers are products of Compound V, with Homelander being the most perfect example.


    Knowing about Compound V, Vought couldn''t allow such individuals to survive. Even if Homelander didn''t act, someone else would. However, the reason Homelander took action wasn''t solely because of Compound V but because the mayor had threatened Madelyn.


    Tsk, such a loyal lapdog.


    Internally criticizing Homelander, Roger smiled at Madelyn and said:


    "Eliminating obstacles for the company is also my responsibility, right?"


    "I know, I know, but this isn''t something you should be doing. You represent hope and sunshine. You should be bright, not¡­ seeking revenge on someone."


    Madelyn reassured him.


    Before Roger could respond, she continued, "Besides, you shouldn''t have had to deal with this. Today I''ve invited nearly half of the Senate Appropriations Committee. Do you know what impact this would have on us if it were discovered?"


    "So, did I make a mistake?"


    Roger countered.


    Madelyn looked at him, as if assessing something, then sat beside Roger and said softly:


    "No, actually, you did very well. It''s just that the timing was off. Let go of that unfortunate mayor; tonight, I need you to use your image to mesmerize those senators and pave the way for what we need to do. Can you do that?"


    "Alright, that''s actually my specialty."


    What Madelyn wanted to achieve was to get Vought''s superhumans into the military, with Roger¡ªHomelander¡ªserving as the image ambassador. Besides Roger, Queen Maeve and Noir would also attend the evening''s event, while Deep had missions to perform.


    After discussing this with Madelyn, Roger decided to think about what to do next. As Homelander, the most powerful person in the world, Roger could do anything he wanted. Just like Homelander.


    But Roger didn''t want to become the kind of person Homelander was. The education he received from a young age taught him not to act recklessly just because he had superpowers. He wanted to be a true superhero, not a pseudo-superhero like Homelander.


    Yet, he wasn''t sure what steps to take.


    Leaving Vought, and before any activities began, Roger flew back into the sky, recalling the area he had traversed yesterday, and flew around searching.


    He was convinced that his crossing had a purpose. Others typically crossed over after death or during sleep, but Roger''s crossing was simply triggered by picking up a Superman model?


    Roger felt something was amiss, so he returned to search for answers in the sky.


    "Hm?"


    Passing by the area where he had floated yesterday, Roger suddenly stopped, activated his super vision, and searched for anomalies in the sky.


    He had just detected a subtle difference between the distant sky and the nearby sky, as if there was a piece of distorted glass, creating a sense of discord.


    Through his super vision, Roger quickly located the position of the ''glass.''


    "This must be the location where I crossed over yesterday."


    Gazing at the transparent distortion in front of him, Roger thought to himself. Then he extended his left pinky finger forward slightly, touching the transparent space in the sky.


    He used his pinky to probe because Roger was concerned that this distorted transparent space might cause him harm. Although Roger now had a Superman-like invulnerable body, he was cautious as even Superman sometimes gets hurt. What''s more, Roger wasn''t Superman.


    Fortunately, the distorted space before him was harmless. When Roger touched it with his left pinky, it felt like poking a thin plastic film, and it pierced through with a gentle push.


    But with that one poke, the distorted space in front of him suddenly underwent a drastic change!


    The distorted space began to expand, with something spreading from Roger''s pinky up his arm!


    Startled, Roger tried to pull his finger back, but the suction force of the distorted space made it impossible for even someone with super strength like him to escape!


    "Fuck!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cursing inwardly in panic, Roger could only watch as the distorted space turned into streams of warmth, spreading up his left arm.


    Of course, he actually couldn''t see anything, but he could feel the warmth from the distorted space.


    After several seconds, Roger''s eyes turned a deep blue, and the distorted space left messages in his mind. Through these messages, Roger realized that his crossing might have been a mere coincidence. He had inadvertently stumbled upon this distorted space and was brought into the world of *The Boys*.


    Roger temporarily referred to this distorted space as the [Crossing Point], because this space could traverse different space nodes depending on the time and space. Before crossing, these space nodes would charge up, connecting to a world similar to the pre-crossing world. Once the node was fully charged, it could transport someone to another world.


    However, crossing through space can harm the human body, so one must either wear protective suits with powerful defenses or have superhuman physical qualities during crossing.


    Unfortunately, Roger had nothing before crossing, so his body was torn apart by the space. But since he established a connection with the [Crossing Point] and could be considered its master, the [Crossing Point] chose the closest world and character based on the figurine he held, allowing him to be reborn.


    Thus, he became Homelander.


    And this is the truth of how Roger crossed into this world.

 [5] : Mysteries of the Crossing Point

    "Does the Crossing Point connect to worlds with similar worldviews¡­ does that mean I could go back?"


    Roger suddenly thought of this.


    Now that the Crossing Point has recognized Roger as its master, as long as he finds a space node in a similar world and it is fully charged, Roger can traverse to any world at any location and time.


    If Roger could locate the space node of his original world, he might be able to cross back with all of Homelander''s abilities.


    But unfortunately, Roger couldn''t find the space node of his original world.


    To return to a previously visited world, the Crossing Point needs to have a coordinate left in the current world. This function was unlocked only after the Crossing Point became Roger''s.


    So currently, only the coordinates of the present world are available, which is *The Boys*.


    "However, it''s not a loss to traverse to another world."


    Roger quickly reassured himself.


    Even though he couldn''t return to his former world, the chance to adventure in other worlds was still not a loss for Roger.


    Understanding the reason for his crossing, Roger decided not to continue searching in this airspace and turned back to Vought.


    ---


    Back at Vought, Roger planned to visit the Seven''s office and talk with Deep about the plane engine issue.


    But as soon as he returned to Vought, he saw Starlight about to go out for an event. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Starlight, Annie January, is a newly joined superhero in the Seven, with the ability to absorb electrical energy and emit strong light, along with considerable endurance and physical fitness.


    In the original work, even when shot with a sniper rifle, Starlight would only feel pain for a moment before getting up again. While her defense ability is not as strong as Homelander''s or Queen Maeve''s, it far surpasses that of ordinary superhumans.


    Seeing Starlight made Roger feel a bit better, as Starlight might be the only innocent girl in the current Seven who still harbors dreams of being a hero and is the only one who doesn''t know what the original Homelander was like.


    So when Roger saw Starlight, he naturally greeted her:


    "Starlight, good afternoon."


    "Homelander¡­"


    Seeing Roger here surprised Starlight.


    If it were before, meeting Homelander in person and being greeted by him would have made Starlight overjoyed, possibly even making her jump for joy.


    But unfortunately, Starlight''s mood was not very good at the moment, so she could only force a smile and say to Roger:


    "Good afternoon, Homelander."


    "Wow, it seems like you''re not in a good mood. Is it because of the tension from tonight''s team activity?"


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Starlight''s expression worsened slightly.


    Roger knew the reason for Starlight''s worsening mood.


    Tonight, Starlight would be teaming up with Deep, who is ranked lower in strength among the Seven and has the ability to breathe underwater and communicate with marine animals.


    Although Deep is not inherently bad, sometimes he behaves in a¡­ lewd manner. On Starlight''s first day with the team, while she was still unfamiliar with the other members, he pretended to be the strongest member apart from Homelander and coerced her into doing inappropriate things.


    Perhaps to Deep, this wasn''t a big deal, as he was also bullied by ''seniors'' when he first joined. However, this incident left Starlight with a severe psychological trauma and made her deeply dislike Deep.


    Tonight, Starlight was assigned to work with Deep for her first mission since joining the Seven.


    On such an important day, having to work with someone she dislikes, Starlight''s mood was understandably not good.


    Seeing this, Roger thought for a moment and, after confirming with his super hearing that no one else was nearby, said to Starlight:


    "I can see that you''re not in a good mood. Can you tell me the reason?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just¡­ a bit nervous."


    Starlight wanted to tell Roger about Deep''s actions.


    But recent experiences had made it hard for her to speak out.


    Deep forcing her to do those things, Translucent spying in the women''s restroom¡­ these things had shattered all of Starlight''s previous expectations of the Seven.


    She even started to doubt if all members of the Seven were like this.


    Including the Homelander in front of her, who seemed like a saint.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Seeing that Starlight didn''t want to speak, Roger didn''t press further. Before leaving, he said to Starlight:


    "Although you are new, you are now a member of the Seven. The Seven is a whole, a family, and I am the leader of this family. You can see me as a father or a brother. So¡­"


    Roger said seriously to Starlight, "If you''ve been wronged, you can tell me. I can solve everything."


    Starlight looked at Roger''s earnest expression, her gaze slightly wavering, but in the end, she said nothing and just nodded:


    "Okay, thank you. I¡­ I''ll speak up in the future."


    "Alright."


    Seeing that Starlight clearly didn''t want to talk, Roger didn''t press further. He said, "You go ahead and take care of your business. I won''t disturb you."


    After parting with Starlight, Roger returned to the Seven''s office and sighed in resignation.


    It seemed that being a good person wasn''t easy. Even trying to change his image through the newly joined Starlight wasn''t an easy task.


    But Roger wasn''t in a hurry. Since he was no longer the previous Homelander, he would gradually change others'' negative impressions of him.


    But before that, Roger needed to deal with the mess left by his predecessor.


    In the office, Roger sat in his designated spot, waiting for someone to arrive.


    It wasn''t long before Deep walked in, dressed in a dark green battle suit that somewhat resembled a knockoff Aquaman.


    Deep is a member of the Seven with the abilities to breathe underwater and communicate with animals. It was clear that this character was inspired by Aquaman from the DC series.


    However, Deep is quite different from Aquaman, not only in terms of abilities but also in personality.


    Deep sometimes feels insecure about his abilities, thinking that his place in the Seven is merely a result of the company''s attempt to diversify the team, given that the Seven needed a superhero from the ocean.


    Because he can communicate with marine animals, Deep has occasionally done things that are quite troublesome. For instance, in the original work, he stole a dolphin from an aquarium.


    Although his intentions were good, the dolphin died due to a car accident, which led to negative news and caused his status to plummet.


    More crucially, when Starlight joined the team, Deep bullied her, taking advantage of his seniority. Later, Starlight exposed this behavior, leading to Deep being kicked out of the Seven.


    Overall, he is somewhat insecure, somewhat unpleasant, but not necessarily a bad superpowered individual.


    Compared to other members of the Seven, he hasn''t killed anyone, except animals.


    Deep originally came to the office in a relaxed manner, but upon seeing that Roger was the only one present, he instantly became nervous and considered leaving the office.


    At this moment, Roger said:


    "Deep, good afternoon."


    "G-Good afternoon, Homelander. I heard¡­ there''s a meeting this afternoon, so¡­"


    "There is indeed a meeting¡ªbetween you and me. Please have a seat."


    Roger smiled and pointed to Deep''s seat.


    Deep nervously sat down in the seat.

 [6] : Deep: A Test of Loyalty

    "Is... is there anything I can help with, Homelander?" Deep sat in his seat, looking at Roger with a hint of fear in his eyes. He seemed to know why Roger had called him here.


    Roger nodded and said, "Yes, of course there''s something you can help with. I heard from Stillwell today that you found some plane wreckage underwater, the wreckage of the Baltimore mayor''s plane, right?"


    Cold sweat seeped from Deep''s forehead. His heart was beating frantically with nervousness and fear. He knew why Roger was asking about this.


    "I... I... I don''t know... Homelander. Actually, I didn''t know about this before. No... I... I actually didn''t see anything underwater. That... that area was very murky, dark and gloomy. I... I..."


    Deep spoke nervously. Roger could see with his super vision that Deep''s body was shaking, and cold sweat had almost soaked his body.


    Seeing this, Roger smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous. I haven''t said anything yet, have I? But you''re right, that area was indeed very murky. You really couldn''t see anything clearly."


    "Yes... yes, that''s right, exactly."


    Seeing Deep''s fearful appearance, Roger knew that no one else would ever know about Homelander killing the Baltimore mayor.


    Although Roger didn''t do this, Homelander did, and now Homelander was Roger. Of course, Roger couldn''t let this kind of thing come to light.


    "Alright, relax. Let''s pretend this never happened. Let''s talk about something else," Roger suddenly changed the subject.


    Deep was stunned. "Something else?" His heart, which had just settled down, was lifted again. He looked at Roger anxiously, unsure of what else he might have done to displease him.


    Roger nodded and said, "Yes, something else. On Starlight''s first day of joining the team, you did something to her, didn''t you?"


    "!!"


    Thump thump!


    Cardiac arrest!


    Hearing Homelander say this, Deep felt as if his heart had stopped beating.


    He thought no one else would know about what he did to Starlight, but now Homelander had brought it up.


    This was different from him discovering that Homelander had killed someone. If he discovered Homelander killing someone, he just had to keep quiet and Homelander wouldn''t do anything to him. Deep understood this very clearly.


    But... bullying Starlight, once exposed, would end his career as a superhero. He might be kicked out of The Seven because of this, which was unacceptable to Deep.


    He instantly broke out in even more cold sweat than before. His mouth gaped open like a fish out of water, his eyes widened as he nervously looked at Roger, and he unconsciously shook his head.


    "What? You want to say you didn''t?"


    "No... no, Homelander. I... I don''t know..."


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous. Look, you''re nervous again. We''re just chatting now, and I haven''t said anything, have I?"


    Roger walked behind Deep, his hands gripping Deep''s shoulders, and whispered in his ear:


    "I just don''t want to see any discord within The Seven. Starlight is in a very bad mood now, which might affect tonight''s activities. So you should know what to do, right?"


    "Apo... apologize?"


    "Very smart."


    Patting Deep''s shoulder, Roger left him and returned to his seat, saying:


    "Go apologize to Starlight now, and make her forgive you. You don''t want to leave The Seven because of this in the future, right?"


    Deep nodded repeatedly.


    Roger continued, "Alright, go prepare. Also, if you have time, you could take me out to play at sea. To be honest, I''m quite curious about those animals in the sea."


    "...?"


    Deep, who was about to leave, was stunned in place when he heard Roger''s words.


    He looked at Roger in disbelief, as if he was looking at an alien he had never seen before.


    Feeling Deep''s gaze, Roger looked up at him and asked, "What''s wrong? I don''t think I said anything wrong."


    "No... no, I might have misheard. You just said you wanted to go to the sea to meet my... friends..."


    "You didn''t mishear. I do want to meet your friends. If possible, I hope to see animals like blue whales. I''ve never seen such enormous creatures in my life. I believe you can fulfill my wish, right?"


    "Of course, of course!" Realizing he hadn''t misheard, Deep suddenly became excited. He said, "I''ll definitely make you satisfied!"


    "Go back now, and don''t forget to apologize to Starlight."


    Roger waved at Deep, indicating for him to leave.


    Actually, Deep was easy to please. Because people looked down on him, thinking he had no other abilities except talking to ocean animals, Deep was very insecure.


    He had no friends among humans because no one could understand him, so he treated those ocean animals as his friends, family, even lovers.


    The dolphin he rescued from the marine park was even his lover.


    This might seem disgusting to others, including the members of The Seven, who didn''t have a good attitude towards Deep. The original Homelander was the same, he looked down on Deep and sneered at Deep''s feelings of treating animals as friends.


    But Roger thought there was nothing wrong with this. After all, sometimes animals are much simpler than humans. Deep, who had been with marine life for a long time, was actually psychologically healthier than other superhumans in many ways.


    Although he wasn''t that healthy, he was at least the tallest among the short.


    Roger felt very at ease with Deep like this, more so than with A-Train and Queen Maeve, because Deep''s simplicity in this aspect made him very easy to manipulate.


    As long as he catered to Deep''s interests, Deep would become Roger''s number one fan.


    This was Roger''s first step in changing Homelander''s self-centered image.


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in The Seven''s office, looking at the scenery outside, Roger used his super vision to observe everything below.


    Because there was a party in the evening, Roger and Queen Maeve had no activities in the afternoon. They had to memorize the lines prepared by the company for them, to lobby those politicians to support the bill for superheroes to enter the national defense field.


    The previous Homelander cared a lot about this, because it would bring him more attention, and would make Madelyn look at him more.


    But Roger now was not the original Homelander. He didn''t want to deal with those political issues now, and he wasn''t suitable for doing such things. Roger only wanted to do one thing.


    He left The Seven''s office and flew from the rooftop to patrol the entire city.


    When he encountered people in danger, he would descend from the sky and save those people.


    Saving others, receiving gratitude from others, this feeling was very enjoyable for Roger.


    Before crossing over, he might have been nothing, just an ordinary person, an ordinary wage slave. But after crossing over, he could choose to become a superhero. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A real superhero.

 [7] : Homelander The Saint!

    Bang!


    Bang bang!!


    In the training room of Vought Corporation, Queen Maeve was doing her daily training. Her seemingly small fists struck the specially made punching bag in front of her, sending it flying.


    When she had no activities scheduled, Queen Maeve would always do this, training her combat skills in the training room.


    Because she couldn''t fly, didn''t have the speed of A-Train, couldn''t dive underwater like Deep, or turn invisible like Translucent.


    Queen Maeve''s abilities lay in her strength and defense. Her strength was immense, on par with Homelander''s, and her defense could withstand direct hits from assault rifles.


    But besides this, Queen Maeve had nothing else.


    So she chose to hone her combat skills.


    Among the Seven, her fighting ability was the strongest. If you ignored the other special abilities of her teammates and only focused on physical combat, Queen Maeve could beat anyone.


    But unfortunately, what made superhumans super was that they possessed special abilities that ordinary people could never have.


    Whether it was speed or heat vision, these were abilities that ordinary people - and Queen Maeve - didn''t possess. She only had the physical attributes of a superhuman.


    As Queen Maeve was training her combat skills with great focus, she suddenly received a call from Ashley. Ashley asked her to come over and meet in Madelyn''s office.


    After taking a sip of water, Queen Maeve ended her training and went to Madelyn''s office, where she found Madelyn and Ashley standing there.


    "What''s going on?"


    Maeve could see that both of their expressions weren''t good. Madelyn was frowning, lost in thought, while Ashley seemed a bit at a loss.


    The Seven''s manager looked at Madelyn, then took out a remote control to turn on the office TV, and said to Queen Maeve:


    "You should see this first."


    After saying this, Ashley turned on the TV to a channel that was broadcasting live.


    As soon as the channel opened, Homelander appeared on the TV, wearing his star-spangled cape and holding a little boy in his arms. Beside him was a bus that had just been in an accident. Several reporters were surrounding him, pushing their microphones towards him.


    "Homelander! I love you!!"


    "Homelander just saved a bus full of innocent lives! He''s amazing!"


    "Homelander¡ª!"


    The crowd let out fan-like screams, including the reporters.


    After Homelander put the little boy down, he said to the crowd:


    "While I''m happy you''re all so enthusiastic, please make way. There are several injured people here who need to be taken to the hospital immediately. You don''t want them to die because you''re crowding around, right? Make way, make way, thank you!"


    The crowd obediently made way, and then they saw Homelander pick up an unconscious pedestrian and fly towards the nearby hospital.


    "..."


    The scene hadn''t ended yet, but Queen Maeve already understood what was going on. She turned her head to ask the two:


    "This... wasn''t arranged by you, was it?"


    "No, of course not!" Ashley quickly explained: "In fact, there really was an accident there, but... but this was supposed to be A-Train''s job. Homelander should... he should have..."


    "He should have stayed at the company to prepare for tonight''s speech to the politicians, not appear in a place like this playing superhero!" Madelyn said angrily.


    She added: "This isn''t like him at all!"


    "Maybe... he... wanted to relax a bit?" Maeve suggested.


    "Are you joking?" Madelyn looked at Queen Maeve: "We all know what he does when he wants to relax. He would specifically seek out robbers and kill them personally in front of the cameras. He wouldn''t do something like this..."


    Madelyn stopped here, took a deep breath, and said in a calm tone:


    "Alright, alright, let''s not worry about what he would do for now. I just want to know if he notified you before doing this, since you''re partners now."


    Maeve looked at Ashley, then said to Madelyn:


    "You know we have a banquet tonight. The afternoon is our... rest time."


    "But now someone has gone out to save the world during rest time," Madelyn said, pointing at the TV.


    Madelyn stopped talking and watched Homelander on the TV with a changing expression. Ashley''s eyes darted between Queen Maeve and Madelyn, and finally asked:


    "So now... should we call him back?"


    Madelyn thought for a moment, then said: "No need. Maeve, you go find Homelander and act together with him. Ashley, contact the company''s reporters and have them film together. Make absolutely sure... there are no scandals, understand?"


    "Understood," Ashley and Maeve nodded simultaneously.


    They also knew why Madelyn was angry now.


    If Homelander had informed the company in advance, and if the filming reporters were from the company, Madelyn would probably only be wondering why Homelander did this, not getting so angry.


    The key issue was that Homelander had acted without instructions and exposed himself to other people''s cameras!


    If Homelander did something that revealed his true nature, or if someone captured some compromising footage, then the company''s image ambassador would be ruined. Who knows how much damage this would cause Vought!


    With Vought''s positioning system, Queen Maeve and Ashley quickly found Homelander at the hospital.


    However, Homelander wasn''t taking photos with his fans at the moment. Instead, he had avoided everyone and run to the hospital''s rooftop, standing at the edge and feeling the cold wind.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t Homelander, anyone else standing there would probably be mistaken for attempting suicide.


    Roger stood on the rooftop feeling the cold wind, ignoring Queen Maeve who was approaching from behind.


    His super hearing let him know that Queen Maeve had found him, but he wasn''t in the mood to talk to her right now.


    Maeve looked at his back, glanced back at Ashley standing behind her, sighed, and then walked out of the doorway to say to Roger:


    "I hope I''m not disturbing you?"


    "If I said you were, would you leave?" Roger asked without turning his head.


    Maeve spread her hands and said: "Of course not. Madelyn told me to call you back. Your unplanned appearance has made her very angry."


    Roger finally turned to look at Maeve, then asked:


    "What do you mean by unplanned? Are you saying saving people wasn''t part of the plan? Come on, saving people is the duty of us ''superheroes''."


    "From your tone, you seem a bit unsatisfied? Did someone make you angry?" Queen Maeve asked, surprised at Roger''s sarcastic words.


    Roger looked at Queen Maeve, then shifted his gaze to the distance and said: "It''s nothing, I''m just a bit tired, that''s all." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [8] : Lost in Greatness

    What does a person do after becoming superhuman?


    Would they be like Superman, going around saving people, becoming a god among men?


    Normally, one wouldn''t think so.


    Superman becomes a god among men because he''s had those powers since childhood, and someone told him to use those powers to do the right thing. After experiencing many things, he eventually becomes Superman.


    When a person suddenly gains Superman''s powers, their first instinct isn''t to save people like Superman. After the initial excitement, they start thinking about how to use these abilities to improve their own life.


    Human weapons can''t harm you. Even nuclear bombs can be avoided if detected early enough by quickly flying out of the blast range.


    There''s almost nothing in this world that can stop you. Doesn''t that thought seem exciting?


    Roger was initially excited too, but his moral principles prevented him from abusing his superpowers. He started thinking about using these abilities to do what he could.


    Helping others, saving ordinary people facing life-threatening crises.


    But after doing these things, Roger suddenly felt it was meaningless.


    After all, he wasn''t a hero. Before his transmigration, he was just an ordinary person. After transmigrating, he became the extremely self-centered Homelander. Under Homelander''s influence, it was already a testament to his strong will that he didn''t do bad things.


    Let alone constantly doing good deeds.


    Understanding everything his powerful abilities brought him, and realizing his current identity and possessions, Roger felt a sense of emptiness.


    He felt like he had lost his purpose in life.


    Before transmigrating, Roger''s goal was to save money to buy a house for himself. Ideally, he wanted to pay in full, but if finances didn''t allow, a mortgage was also acceptable.


    But after transmigrating, his small goal was easily achievable. He could afford not just one house, but ten.


    So what was his goal now? To be revered like Superman?


    Roger had already achieved that, or rather, Homelander had already achieved it, and he had done it well. Now, wherever Roger went, fans would scream, wanting to take photos with him and get his autograph.


    Roger could appear in front of cameras, becoming a globally famous celebrity.


    If he wanted to be a superhero, he could. With super hearing and super vision, he could observe in all directions and hear everything, potentially saving people before disasters even occurred.


    He could do whatever he wanted.


    But it all seemed meaningless.


    Having gained immense power and wealth, having over-achieved his life goals, Roger suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    He thought about clearing Homelander''s name, but... Homelander didn''t need that. In front of the cameras and in the eyes of the world, he was already perfect.


    As for others who didn''t understand him, they would come to understand over time. So now, Roger felt truly lost. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maeve, looking at the genuinely tired Homelander, found herself at a loss for words.


    At first, she even found it a bit laughable that Homelander would feel tired, but looking at Roger''s expression, she couldn''t laugh anymore.


    She could see that he was serious.


    "If you''re tired, go back and rest, or you can come work with me," Maeve said, pointing at Ashley behind her. Behind Ashley, Vought''s photographers were following closely, though they hadn''t turned on their cameras yet.


    Roger glanced back at Ashley and the cameramen beside her, and said rather disinterestedly:


    "Forget it. I remember we have an event tonight. Let''s go back."


    They had come out to do an activity, but now they were heading back just after finding him. If it were anyone else, people would certainly be angry at such ''capriciousness''.


    But including Maeve, no one said anything, because it was Homelander doing this - Homelander, currently the most powerful superhuman in this world.


    For the next few days, Roger lived according to Homelander''s lifestyle, gradually getting used to his superpowers and this luxurious way of life.


    Although Roger had to notify Vought Corporation in advance for anything he wanted to do, which felt troublesome, it was like the relationship between a celebrity and their film studio. They were his employers, paying Roger''s salary, so it was normal for Roger to do as they said.


    Until a few days later, when A-Train personally came to find Roger.


    "We''re running out of Compound V."


    Meeting A-Train for what felt like the first time, Roger was bewildered by this statement.


    A-Train was a superhuman with super speed. His speed was even faster than Homelander''s, like the Flash in DC, but infinitely weaker than the Flash.


    To experience even greater speed, he had injected Compound V before. Compound V not only gave people superpowers but could also temporarily enhance the abilities of existing superhumans.


    It was essentially like a kind of stimulant.


    A-Train used Compound V to enhance his abilities and experience greater speed, but sometimes the enhanced abilities were beyond his control.


    At the beginning of "The Boys" plot, A-Train, overly excited from injecting Compound V, accidentally killed the main character''s girlfriend in the original story, leading to the events of "The Boys".


    And now A-Train was coming to Roger asking about Compound V... Roger remembered that in the original story, A-Train wasn''t this bold, daring to come to him and ask about Compound V.


    But before Roger could ask, A-Train said:


    "The Compound V you had me deliver around the world, we''re running out now. Should I... deliver more?"


    "...?"


    Roger was completely confused by A-Train''s words. He looked at A-Train, and A-Train looked back at him.


    Finally, Roger understood what was going on. He took a sharp breath and muttered:


    "No... how could I have forgotten about this..."


    "??"


    A-Train couldn''t hear clearly what Roger was saying. Roger looked at A-Train and said, "No need to deliver anymore."


    "No need... what?"


    "I said, no need to deliver anymore! Now recall all the Compound V... no, we can''t recall it..."


    "Uh, buddy, I don''t understand what you''re saying now. Are you saying we don''t need to send out Compound V anymore?"


    "Exactly! Alright, you can go now. Take care of your own Compound V too, don''t let anyone find out, understand?"


    Roger said to A-Train.


    A-Train looked completely bewildered. He stared at Roger, hesitating for a long time before saying, "But... we''ve already sent out so much Compound V..."


    "I said, stop it!"


    Seeing A-Train not listening, Roger walked up to him and enunciated each word. Then he said to him:


    "You think I don''t know you''re using Compound V now? Tomorrow is your race with Shockwave, so you''re worried that if I stop sending Compound V, you won''t have any to use in the future, right?"


    A-Train stood there dumbfounded. He looked at Roger, beads of sweat forming on his dark skin, and said:


    "No, I... I..."


    "I don''t care whether you''re using Compound V or not right now, you need to forget about this whole thing, understand?"


    "I understand."


    Seeing Roger''s angry state, A-Train lowered his head and said no more.


    Roger pointed at the door and said, "Now go do whatever you need to do. Get out!"


    A-Train left sheepishly, while Roger collapsed into a chair like a paralyzed man. He stared at the ceiling of the Seven''s meeting room, muttering to himself:


    "This is a big problem now."

 [9] : Compound V: A Global Gamble

    Roger had forgotten one important thing all this time.


    Besides the assassinations, Homelander had done something else.


    He had taken the company''s Compound V and had A-Train deliver it around the world, injecting it into adults to awaken their superpowers.


    Homelander''s reason for doing this wasn''t to throw the world into chaos. He was still doing it for Madelyn.


    He knew Madelyn wanted superheroes to enter national defense, but the Department of Defense didn''t want superhumans in their ranks.


    Normally, this issue would take a long time to resolve, if it ever did. But what if superhumans appeared in other parts of the world?


    If there were superheroes, it wouldn''t be surprising if supervillains appeared too, right?


    If supervillains that the Department of Defense couldn''t handle appeared in other parts of the world, then to deal with these supervillains, the Department would have no choice but to agree to let superheroes into national defense.


    So Homelander had A-Train deliver Compound V everywhere to create supervillains.


    However, this plan was still in the experimental stage. Currently, the only relatively successful test subject was a woman named Kimiko. She had been captured by mercenaries sent by Homelander and was now in a basement somewhere in the US, watched over by a gang.


    Of course, besides Kimiko, Vought had also built a facility similar to a mental hospital to conduct these human experiments to turn people into superhumans.


    Lamplighter, a former member of The Seven, was responsible for guarding this laboratory.


    However, since this wasn''t related to Roger, he didn''t plan to deal with it now. Currently, Kimiko''s situation was more pressing.


    Due to an overdose of Compound V, Kimiko had memory problems, causing her to forget her identity. But if she remembered, all the clues would lead back to Vought and Homelander.


    Roger didn''t want to take the blame for what Homelander had done. Although he was Homelander now, if he played it carefully, he could distance himself from this.


    After all, he and Homelander were essentially two different people now. Whether explaining it as a doppelganger or someone else becoming Homelander, Roger had many ways to clear his name.


    "This f***ed up life."


    Even though it was Homelander who had done these things, Roger had to clean up the mess. He was filled with anger.


    He rarely wore casual clothes, but now he put on casual wear and a pair of glasses, even letting his hair down without gel.


    Just like how Superman wasn''t recognized when he wore glasses, Roger thought that with glasses on, unless someone observed his face closely, no one would recognize him...


    "Homelander?"


    "...?"


    Just as Roger was thinking this, he was immediately proven wrong. As he was about to take the elevator down, he ran into Starlight, who was also heading down. She looked at Roger, studied him for a moment, and then called out in surprise.


    Roger''s mouth twitched involuntarily. He stared at Starlight and asked:


    "You... recognized me?"


    "Uh, I didn''t at first, but... this is the floor with The Seven''s dormitories..."


    "Damn it..."


    Roger wanted to slap himself. He had forgotten such a simple thing.


    Fortunately, there was no one else around except Starlight. Roger took a deep breath and said:


    "Alright, Starlight... no, Annie. I hope you can pretend you didn''t see anything and just treat me like a normal person, okay?"


    "But..." Starlight was about to say something, but noticing Roger''s expression, she quickly changed her words:


    "Okay, Homelander..."


    "John. You can call me John, or you can call me Roger. I prefer Roger."


    Roger said to Starlight.


    Starlight pressed the button for the first floor and then asked, "John... Roger? I don''t understand why you have two names."


    "Because I didn''t choose the first one. Sorry... I don''t want to talk about it."


    Roger sighed.


    John was Homelander''s real name.


    But apart from Vought''s top executives, no one knew Homelander''s name, and even Vought''s executives didn''t know how much Homelander hated this name.


    The name John came from the first part of "John Doe," meaning an unnamed person. It wasn''t a name a normal person would choose.


    After all, Homelander had been Vought''s test subject since childhood. What good name could you expect from those heartless capitalists?


    So not only did Homelander dislike this name, Roger didn''t like it either. He preferred his name from his previous life.


    "Alright, Roger..."


    Starlight keenly noticed that Roger didn''t want to mention the name John, and smartly chose to call Homelander by the name Roger.


    Then, as the elevator was running, Starlight suddenly said:


    "By the way, about Deep''s situation, I haven''t thanked you yet."


    "What? Oh, that." Roger, lost in thought, was momentarily confused before remembering what Starlight was referring to. He replied, "It''s nothing. Deep did something wrong, so he should apologize. Actually, if you were willing to use the power of public opinion, you could probably even get Deep kicked out of The Seven."


    "Public opinion... you mean fans?"


    "Yeah, fans are a simple group but with incredibly strong fighting power. They''ll do anything for their idols, and attacking others their idols don''t like is what they do best. It''s almost... like a religion."


    Roger said with a sigh.


    Whether in the world before his transmigration or in the world of The Boys, fans - or more accurately, irrational fanatics - were a group easily incited.


    They might not know what their idols have done or how shady they are behind the scenes, but as soon as something happens to their idol, they become like uncontrolled beasts, biting everything in sight.


    Even Roger, who now had a large fan base, felt a bit of fear towards these ''beasts''.


    Hearing Roger''s words, Starlight looked at him and asked, "From what you''re saying, it seems... you don''t like these fans very much?"


    "What? No, that''s not possible."


    Roger''s mouth twitched, and then he glanced at the camera in the elevator and said to Starlight:


    "Although fans'' behavior can sometimes be troublesome for their idols, don''t you think they can be quite adorable at times?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying this, Roger coughed dryly to change the subject. He looked over Starlight, who was also in casual clothes, and asked:


    "By the way, where are you going now? I thought the public opinion about you had turned around? Where''s your hero costume?"


    After finishing her team-up mission with Deep, Starlight had encountered two men trying to assault a young girl while she was heading home in casual clothes.


    With her sense of justice, Starlight had dealt with the two young men and saved the girl.


    But what Starlight hadn''t expected was that someone had filmed her saving the girl. However, the person filming hadn''t captured the victim, only filming Starlight attacking the men.


    Encountering such an incident on her first day out was understandably infuriating for Vought.


    Ashley had simply cancelled all of Starlight''s activities, forcing Starlight to change out of her hero costume for the past few days.


    However, Roger remembered that yesterday, the victim had publicly told the truth online. Starlight should have resumed her activities by now, so why was she still in casual clothes?

 [10] : Rage Unleashed: Kimiko’s Escape and Homelander Response

    When this topic was mentioned, Starlight''s expression turned a bit grim, and she sighed, "The company said they want to design a new costume for me, something... that shows the maturity of a girl growing up."


    "So, it''s very revealing. I get it," Roger said, recalling the sparse description of this plotline in the original work, where Starlight indeed wore a very revealing and mature superhero outfit.


    However, how should he put it... the image department at Vought might have made a mistake in this regard. Starlight was not suited for that kind of costume. With her sense of justice and girlish purity, Starlight could attract more fans only by maintaining her original pure image, not by forcing her into the role of a mature woman.


    If they needed a mature woman, Queen Maeve was already on the team, so there was no need to make the young Starlight fit that role.


    "I heard... from the designer that your costume was also designed by them?" Starlight suddenly asked.


    Roger thought for a moment and replied, "Yes, that''s right. They designed it. Initially, they wanted me to wear a red cape, but I had them change it to something like the national flag."


    "A red cape definitely wouldn''t suit you." Starlight imagined Roger with a red cape and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Roger laughed too. "Right? Even if it had to have a color, it should be blue. A red cape just doesn''t fit me."


    Starlight laughed, finding that Homelander was somewhat different from her impression of him. Perhaps it was because he wasn''t wearing his superhero costume now?


    As the elevator was about to reach the first floor, Starlight asked Homelander, "By the way, where are you going?"


    "To... take care of some personal matters. Using Homelander''s appearance is too conspicuous, so I''m dressed casually. Besides, I don''t have any activities scheduled for the next few days." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see."


    Starlight didn''t ask further since Roger had mentioned it was a personal matter. Continuing to ask wouldn''t be appropriate.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Roger said goodbye to Starlight, "Well, I''ll be going now. As I said before, if you encounter any trouble elsewhere, you can tell me. After all, I am the leader of the Seven."


    "Yes, thank you. Really, thank you very much," Starlight said sincerely.


    She was very grateful to Roger for the incident with the Deep. If it weren''t for Roger, the Deep might still be bullying her. Now, the Deep acted like a mouse in front of a cat whenever he saw Starlight, which greatly satisfied her.


    Waving to Starlight, Roger quickly left Vought International.


    Dressed like this, Roger didn''t expect to hide from Vought. Every member of the Seven had a tracking chip implanted by Vought, so no matter where Roger went, unless he left this world, Vought could always find him.


    He dressed like this to avoid being recognized by his fans. Just like celebrities need disguises when going out, as a member of the Seven, if he didn''t want to be mobbed for autographs, some disguise was necessary.


    Looking like an ordinary person, Roger took a bus to the suburbs. After about half an hour, he arrived at the place where Kimiko was being held.


    This was a part of Chinatown, and Kimiko was held somewhere here.


    Using his super vision, Roger easily located Kimiko''s position but didn''t immediately go in to rescue her. He was considering what to do after rescuing her.


    First, he needed a place to hide Kimiko for a while so that others wouldn''t find out. Second, the people guarding Kimiko couldn''t be left alive. Roger didn''t want to handle this himself, not because he didn''t want to kill. With Homelander''s memories merged with his, he wasn''t as averse to killing and even felt a violent urge to kill when angry.


    The problem was, if he killed in Homelander''s style, Vought might notice something. Roger didn''t want to fall out with Vought yet; he needed their power.


    So... he had to find another way to do it.


    Recalling the original storyline, when Kimiko was released, the first thing she did was kill all the people guarding her, like a beast.


    Roger didn''t know what these people had done to Kimiko, but he felt he could use Kimiko to clean them all out. After all, these people weren''t good guys.


    Thinking this, Roger bought a baseball cap nearby and put it on. Then, he entered a hidden underground tunnel through the back door of a supermarket.


    With super hearing and vision activated, Roger easily avoided the guards and found the room at the end of the tunnel where Kimiko was held.


    It was a room converted into a cell, with a bed, a toilet, and a TV mounted high up.


    At the moment, the TV was playing some commercials, and a disheveled woman in the cell was watching them intently.


    This disheveled Asian woman was Kimiko, one of the two superpowered women in the main team of "The Boys."


    The other one was Starlight.


    Of course, Starlight could barely be considered part of the main team. If you counted her with the Seven, then Kimiko was the only female powerhouse in the main team.


    In the second season, she even joined Starlight and Queen Maeve in beating up the racist Stormfront.


    But that was later. Now, Kimiko was still a confused girl, kidnapped and distrustful of anyone.


    If Roger wanted her to listen, he needed to have someone provide psychological counseling after she killed these gang members.


    Standing in front of the cell, Roger gently knocked on the door to get Kimiko''s attention. Then he softly called out, "Hey, do you want to get out?"


    "¡­"


    Kimiko turned her head, glaring at Roger with a fierce look as if she wanted to tear him apart.


    Admittedly, Kimiko''s gaze was quite frightening. But the confidence from his power made Roger disregard her look. He continued, "I''m going to let you out now. If you can, I hope you''ll come with me. Do you understand?"


    Kimiko''s fierce look slightly softened, showing confusion and wariness.


    With his super hearing, Roger could hear her heart pounding, a sign of nervousness and fear. He also heard the footsteps of the gang members guarding this place approaching. They had heard the noise.


    Estimating their distance, Roger gently opened the cell door in front of him.


    The next moment, the gang members rushed in from the entrance, yelling, "Hey! What are you doing? You can''t let her out!"


    They shouted and raised their rifles to shoot at Roger.


    Roger didn''t dodge, letting the bullets hit him and bounce off. He looked at Kimiko inside the cell.


    As soon as the cell door opened, Kimiko, like a beast, leaped out!


    The beast was unleashed!

 [11] : Brutal Rescue and the Motel Mishap

    "Aaaahhhhh!!!"


    The screams of the gang members echoed through the basement.


    Kimiko, released from her cell, brutally attacked the gang members who had guarded and even abused her. Bullets from their guns had no effect on her, quickly falling to the ground as if squeezed out from her flesh. Kimiko had been turned into a superhuman by injecting Compound V in adulthood, granting her a Wolverine-like healing ability, though she lacked his sharp bone claws. Her speed and strength far surpassed that of an ordinary person, and her involvement in a terrorist organization had given her some combat skills.


    When a superhuman, impervious to bullets, faced ordinary people with nothing but guns, the result was a one-sided slaughter. Kimiko crushed one gang member''s head with her hands and pulverized another''s internal organs with her fists. Roger, watching, found the scene almost unbearable to look at. It was excessively bloody and violent, earning an R18 rating even by American standards.


    Soon, all the gang members were dead at Kimiko''s hands. When she finished, she turned her gaze towards Roger. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? It was me who saved you," Roger said softly, seeing the fierce look in Kimiko''s eyes.


    However, in her current confused state, Kimiko didn''t listen to Roger. After a moment of confrontation, she suddenly lunged at him like a beast going after prey, targeting Roger''s head and throat. Roger didn''t dodge and instead accurately grabbed Kimiko''s hands, saying, "Calm down. I don''t intend to hurt you."


    Bam!


    Kimiko''s response was a headbutt. A surge of the Homelander''s violent emotions rose within Roger, but he suppressed the laser beams threatening to shoot from his eyes, saying to Kimiko, "So you like to play rough, huh?"


    He then mimicked Kimiko''s move and slammed his forehead into hers.


    Bam!


    The impact was even louder this time, and Kimiko, dazed, stumbled back and collapsed, unable to get up for a while. Roger wiped Kimiko''s blood off his forehead and said, "Headbutting me? What were you thinking? Even Maeve wouldn''t dare do that."


    In terms of body toughness, Maeve and Roger were evenly matched. But even Maeve wouldn''t engage in such a head-on confrontation with Roger, let alone Kimiko, who only had healing abilities.


    Lying on the ground, Kimiko finally realized that this man was not to be trifled with. She backed away but then suddenly sprang up to escape. Roger quickly moved in front of her, grabbing her collar and pressing her to the ground.


    Roger didn''t know any combat or grappling techniques, but his superhuman physical strength allowed him to easily overpower Kimiko, rendering her immobile.


    "Listen, girl. I don''t want to hurt you, so don''t make me. Can you agree to that? I''m taking you to a safe place to clean up and change clothes. If you agree, nod your head. If not... Damn it, you have to agree because I don''t have anywhere else to put you!"


    Realizing he couldn''t let Kimiko go, Roger''s tone grew more forceful. Luckily, Kimiko stopped struggling. Though her mind was muddled, she still had some rationality. Unable to fight or flee, she had no choice but to comply with Roger.


    Relieved, Roger looked around at the bloody scene. He found a gas cylinder nearby, opened the valve, and, after finding a lighter, threw it into the gas-filled room as he and Kimiko left.


    Boom!


    With a violent explosion, all evidence of Kimiko''s presence vanished. Roger and Kimiko disappeared from the gang''s "secret base."


    ...


    In a nearby motel, Roger leaned on the sofa, drinking soda he bought from the supermarket downstairs. With Kimiko temporarily dealt with, he no longer worried about her running off and attacking people or anyone tracking her to Homelander. Feeling good after resolving this issue, Roger relaxed, eating chips and watching TV while waiting for Kimiko to finish her shower.


    His superhearing ensured Kimiko wouldn''t escape. As for using his x-ray vision to watch her shower... Roger wasn''t that kind of guy. Besides, he wasn''t interested in flat-chested women. On this point, he and Homelander seemed to agree.


    Click¡ª


    The bathroom door opened, and Kimiko, freshly washed, emerged. Roger casually instructed her, "There''s a spare set of clothes by the sofa. Help yourself, and... WTF!? Did you come out without drying off?!"


    As he spoke, Roger turned around to see the naked Kimiko standing at the bathroom door, dripping wet and soaking the carpet. Though he wasn''t interested in her body, the sight made him flustered. He hastily wrapped her in a towel and pushed her back into the bathroom with the clothes, saying, "Dry yourself off and change before coming out! Damn it, if rumors spread...!"


    Roger''s panic stemmed from his concern for Homelander''s image. Even though he knew there were no paparazzi around, his superhearing and x-ray vision ensured privacy. He had thoroughly checked the room for hidden cameras, but he still worried about someone catching him with Kimiko and tarnishing Homelander''s reputation. His own reputation would suffer too.


    Pushing Kimiko back into the bathroom, Roger returned to the sofa, drinking soda to calm down. The recent scene had been too stimulating for Roger, who had been single before crossing over. He forced himself not to dwell on it and switched to a channel with a superhero show.


    The show featured one of the Seven, a superhero Roger knew well: Translucent. The series was called "Invisible Force." But this guy was probably dead by now, having been captured by the Boys and blown up with a bomb inserted in his rear.


    Roger mused. It wasn''t that the Boys wanted to be so cruel, but Translucent''s skin was so tough that even sniper bullets couldn''t penetrate it. They had no choice but to attack from the inside. Though Roger wondered why they didn''t use poison, he dismissed the thought, focusing instead on the show and his chips.


    He lost track of time until a knock on the door snapped him back to reality. Using his x-ray vision, he saw that it was Queen Maeve.

 [12] : Secrets and Suspicions

    Don''t Forget to Review!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Queen Maeve knocked on the door incessantly, her expression showing signs of impatience and anger. Roger glanced at the time and slapped his forehead. Vought Enterprises must have been unable to reach him and sent Queen Maeve instead. Since he didn''t have his phone, they likely tracked him using the location chip and sent someone to notify him.


    Realizing this, Roger looked at Kimiko, who had just come out of the bathroom after getting dressed. He waved his hand, signaling her to hide in the bathroom. Kimiko, who had assumed an attack stance towards the door, looked confused by Roger''s gesture.


    With a sigh, Roger stood up and said to Kimiko, "Hide first. Don''t worry; you won''t be harmed." He then pushed Kimiko back into the bathroom and shut the door.


    Queen Maeve wasn''t inherently bad. When she first joined the Seven, she was just like Starlight, a young woman with dreams of becoming a superhero. However, over time, after being threatened by Homelander and witnessing too much, she abandoned her dreams and became a highly effective tool for Vought Enterprises.


    Roger''s memories of the original story were a bit hazy, and he wasn''t sure if Maeve knew about Compound V. Regardless, she couldn''t find out about Kimiko now. He couldn''t risk her potentially informing Vought Enterprises. Maeve wasn''t yet the version who had rediscovered her original purpose and fought against Homelander; she was still just a tool.


    After tidying up the potato chips and soda, Roger finally opened the door and greeted Queen Maeve, "Good afternoon, Maeve."


    "It''s not a good afternoon," Maeve replied with a scowl. "You''ve disappeared again without explanation, and you''re in casual clothes. Are you serious?"


    "Even superheroes get tired. Come in; it''s not a good look for you to be seen in your hero outfit out here," Roger said.


    "Whose fault do you think that is?" Maeve retorted, glaring at Roger but stepping inside nonetheless. Roger looked around to ensure no one was recording before closing the door and asking, "Did you come alone?"


    "Ashley wanted to send a filming crew, but... we saw you left in casual clothes on the surveillance footage," Maeve explained.


    "That''s good, at least I don''t have to put on a show for the cameras right now," Roger said, sitting on the couch.


    Maeve looked around the room and then turned to Roger, asking, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, your behavior has been off these past few days. You''re not as enthusiastic in front of the cameras, and now you''ve gone missing without a word... You know, Translucent is already missing. The Seven can''t lose another member, especially Homelander."


    Roger understood why Vought was concerned. If it weren''t for Homelander''s close ties with Vought and all the work he''d done for them, they wouldn''t have sent Maeve. It could''ve been a company therapist or a Vought executive connected to Homelander.


    "You''ve certainly become the model Vought wanted," Roger said suddenly, sitting on the couch opposite Maeve.


    Maeve was all about the cameras and thinking about Vought''s interests. She had transformed from the idealistic girl she once was into a true "celebrity." She was no longer a superhero but a star created by Vought.


    Hearing Roger''s words, Maeve looked at him in disbelief, almost wanting to check his forehead to see if he was unwell.


    "Do you even realize who you''re talking to?" Maeve snapped, but just then, a noise came from the bathroom.


    It sounded like something fell¡ªa disposable cup or a toothbrush. Maeve''s attention snapped to the bathroom, and Roger buried his face in his hands, knowing the situation with Kimiko was about to be exposed. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Homelander, the bathroom..." Maeve began, but was cut off when Kimiko burst out, lunging at Maeve with claws aimed at her neck.


    Maeve, however, was not like the gang members Kimiko had fought earlier. Not only was she superhuman, but she was also skilled in combat. Despite the sudden attack, Maeve quickly grabbed Kimiko''s arm and threw her against the wall.


    Kimiko crashed through the wall, landing in the adjacent room. Fortunately, no one else was inside, or they would''ve been severely injured. Kimiko stood up amidst the rubble, unscathed. She glared at Maeve, ready to attack again.


    Maeve clenched her fists, stepping over the broken wall, prepared to fight. Just as they were about to clash again, Roger stepped between them, shouting, "Enough! Do you want to tear this place down?!"


    "She attacked me first!" Maeve yelled at Roger.


    Kimiko, unable to speak, glared at Maeve, signaling she saw her as an enemy.


    "She''s been through a lot of abuse, so she''s a bit unstable. She didn''t mean it," Roger said quickly, trying to calm the situation. Turning to Kimiko, he added, "She''s not an enemy. She''s Queen Maeve, a superhero. You''ve seen her on TV. She''s a good person, understand?"


    Roger held them apart, ensuring they wouldn''t fight. Maeve and Kimiko, although still tense, didn''t resume fighting. Kimiko, while still wary of Maeve, didn''t attack again. Maeve scrutinized Roger before saying, "You need to tell me what''s going on here!"


    "I will, but not here. This isn''t the place for that conversation. Maeve, you''ll need to cover the cost of the damage you caused. You know what to do," Roger said, trying to defuse the situation.

 [13] : The Second Personality

    [#]: Enjoy!!


    In an alley near the hotel, Queen Maeve was pacing back and forth. Not long after, Roger arrived with burgers and juice. He handed some food to the still-hungry Kimiko and then offered some to Maeve, asking, "Would you like some?"


    "No, thanks!" Maeve stopped walking and asked Roger, "What''s going on here?" She wanted to lash out at Roger, but the negative impressions of Homelander kept her restrained. Swallowing a few F-words, Maeve tried to maintain her composure.


    "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Roger asked.


    "What?" Maeve was taken aback.


    Roger sat beside Kimiko, watching her eat, and said, "The lie is that I found this girl locked in a basement while I was passing by, and I rescued her out of a moment of compassion."


    "And the truth?" Maeve inquired.


    "The truth..." Roger sighed and lowered his voice, "The truth is, this girl is a victim of Vought. They transformed her into a superhuman, planning to unleash her to create chaos. Then, we superheroes would come in to ''save the day.'' That way..."


    "... the Department of Defense would approve superheroes joining the military," Maeve finished Roger''s sentence. Hearing this, she immediately grasped Vought''s intentions. They had always wanted superheroes in the military to gain more power.


    But what shocked Maeve more was Roger''s behavior. He told both a lie and a truth, but to Maeve, both sounded like lies. The real Homelander would never do something against Vought''s interests. Moreover, if Vought truly planned what Roger said, Homelander would benefit the most, gaining more fame and adoration, becoming the world''s brightest star¡ªexactly what Homelander always desired.


    "You''re not Homelander..." Maeve suddenly stated. She took a few steps back, looking at Roger with a mix of fear and realization, "You''re not Homelander at all!"


    "I..."


    Roger wanted to deny it, but Maeve continued, "Do you remember the Oscar ceremony for ''12 Years a Slave''? The producer sitting next to me?"


    "He sat next to me and chatted all day, but two days later, he was found dead in his office."


    Maeve''s mention triggered Roger''s memory of Homelander''s past actions. That incident happened a long time ago, shortly after Maeve joined the Seven. Homelander wanted to pair up with Maeve as an on-screen couple and had arranged for her to team up with him. A movie producer who fancied Maeve tried to pursue her, but his advances led to his death. Homelander had visited his office, used his heat vision to decapitate him, and then burned the entire office down. Maeve knew about this and from that moment, always complied with Homelander in public. They became an on-screen couple, and although they eventually broke up, fans still saw them as the perfect match.


    Maeve knew what Homelander was capable of, how dark his heart was, and that he was a murderer who acted recklessly under the spotlight. Seeing Homelander rescue someone and appear here for Kimiko made Maeve instantly realize this person couldn''t be Homelander. Even if he looked like Homelander and had his powers, he wasn''t Homelander!


    "So you''re not Homelander. Who are you?" Maeve asked seriously.


    "I''m not Homelander... but I can explain..." Roger said, feeling a bit dry-mouthed. He glanced at Kimiko, who looked puzzled, and patted her head reassuringly. Kimiko didn''t understand their conversation; she didn''t speak English and was mute, so Roger felt safe discussing Vought''s secrets in front of her.


    Facing Maeve''s interrogation, Roger presented the reason he''d prepared long ago. He knew he was different from Homelander and that one day, someone would question his identity. So, he had a cover story ready.


    "Have you heard of dissociative identity disorder?" Roger asked, avoiding Maeve''s fearful gaze. "You can think of me as... Homelander''s second personality."


    "Dissociative identity disorder?" Maeve''s first reaction was disbelief.


    "Yes, DID. Homelander and I are two sides of the same coin, but I''ve always been suppressed by him. Recently, for some unknown reason, his personality started to fade..."


    "So, you emerged?" Maeve asked. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly. Do you believe me?" Roger looked up at Maeve in surprise.


    He had prepared for a lengthy explanation, but Maeve seemed to believe him already. Maeve thought for a long time and then said to Roger, "Why wouldn''t I? Homelander would never rescue someone like you did. If there''s no other explanation, could you be Homelander''s doppelganger?"


    Maeve pointed to Kimiko, emphasizing that Homelander would never rescue someone without cameras around, nor would he do anything against his own interests. If Kimiko''s existence were exposed, it would harm Vought and the many superheroes under its umbrella, including Homelander.


    So Roger''s claim of being Homelander''s second personality was believable to Maeve. If Homelander were replaced by a doppelganger, Vought wouldn''t let him roam freely. And a doppelganger having the same appearance and powers as the original was too far-fetched. The DID explanation was more plausible.


    Knowing the person in front of her wasn''t Homelander, Maeve felt relieved. She looked at Roger and felt a strange impulse. "We need to find a place for her," Maeve said, "and you need to explain Vought''s superhuman project to me in detail."


    "Of course. Now that you know, I won''t hide anything. Once she''s settled, I''ll tell you everything. But be prepared," Roger warned Maeve.


    Since Maeve already knew, there was no point in keeping secrets. Roger needed a true ally in this world.

 [14] : Trouble at Elena’s Door

    [#]: Enjoy!!


    **Knock, knock, knock.**


    Queen Maeve knocked on the door in front of her, forcefully yet cautiously.


    Roger and Kimiko stood beside her, with Kimiko clinging tightly to Roger.


    "Is this the ''safe place'' you mentioned?" Roger asked Maeve, looking at the apartment that anyone could enter.


    Maeve explained, "Elena and I haven''t seen each other in years. The company won''t trace anything back to her."


    "Is that so?" Roger glanced at the security cameras inside the apartment.


    Maeve followed his gaze and said, "The cameras here have been broken for ages. Elena tried to get the local security to fix them, but they never did."


    "You should still get them fixed. Otherwise, your friend isn''t safe," Roger remarked, shifting his gaze from the cameras.


    Maeve gave Roger a scrutinizing look and said, "It seems you really aren''t Homelander."


    "You''re just realizing that now?"


    "No, I was just confirming it."


    **Knock, knock, knock.**


    Maeve knocked on the door a few more times, but no one answered.


    After waiting for a while, Roger asked, "I hate to be a downer, but I don''t hear any movement inside. If you don''t mind, can I..."


    "No need. No one''s home," Maeve interrupted, stopping Roger from using his x-ray vision to check inside. She sighed and said, "And I just realized, I shouldn''t have come here. I shouldn''t trouble Elena, especially¡­ with you."


    "Oh, should I step aside then?" Roger, half-joking, asked, sensing the situation from Maeve''s expression.


    Maeve shook her head and changed the subject. "...Elena isn''t here. We need to think of another plan¡­"


    "Maeve?" A slightly dark-skinned African-American woman stood at the apartment entrance, looking surprised to see Maeve, Homelander, and Kimiko.


    Roger observed the woman, noting that she wasn''t purely African-American. Her skin was more like a tanned Caucasian''s. Overall, she was pleasant to look at..


    Facing Maeve and her unexpected companions at her door, Elena was unsure what to do. She glanced at Roger, who was disguised, and Kimiko beside him, then said, "Come in first, and we''ll talk."


    ¡­


    Inside Elena''s home, Roger and Kimiko sat side by side on the couch. Maeve and Elena went to another room to talk.


    Roger understood they had personal matters to discuss, so he stayed out of it, waiting for them to finish.


    Despite not wanting to eavesdrop, Roger''s super hearing inevitably picked up the heated argument between Elena and Maeve.


    "After all these years, the first thing you bring me is this trouble?"


    "Elena, I¡­ I didn''t want to, but I have no one else I can trust¡­" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So where''s Homelander? Why don''t you ask him?"


    "It''s a long story, Elena. I don''t want to argue. Can we just be patient?"


    "How can I be patient? Who left without a word back then? And now, who comes back without notice? Maeve, what am I to you? Your secret lover?"


    "Elena¡­"


    The argument grew intense, and Roger, feeling awkward, turned to Kimiko and said, "Ahem, let''s watch some TV. It looks like they''ll be a while."


    Kimiko didn''t understand Roger''s words but recognized the word ''TV.'' She nodded and focused on the television.


    After an unknown amount of time, Maeve and Elena emerged from the room. Elena''s anger was still evident, but seeing Roger and Kimiko watching TV calmed her somewhat. She asked, "Is this the girl you mentioned?"


    Maeve replied, "Yes, she''s a foreign girl who was trafficked here. She doesn''t have a suitable place to go, so I''m asking you to look after her for a while."


    "Why not take her to the police?"


    "If we do, she''ll be dead."


    "What?"


    Elena stared at Maeve in shock.


    Maeve pressed her lips together and said, "Her identity¡­ is connected to Vought. She can''t be exposed to the public right now."


    "So, what kind of trouble am I getting into?"


    "..."


    Maeve looked at Elena and said, "I shouldn''t have involved you¡­ I''m sorry, Elena. I shouldn''t have disturbed you. Roger, let''s go."


    Maeve suddenly changed her mind, and Roger, agreeing that leaving Kimiko with a regular person was unsafe, didn''t object.


    But then Elena said, "Wait, Maeve."


    "..."


    "You''ve already involved me. Whether you like it or not, I know about this girl now. And you probably have no one else to rely on, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come to me."


    Elena sighed, her anger subsiding, and looked kindly at Kimiko. "She can stay with me, but not for long. In the meantime, you should find a permanent place for her."


    "Elena¡­"


    "Stop it, Maeve. Don''t look at me like that. I''m not doing this for you, understand? I''m doing it for myself."


    Elena said bluntly.


    Maeve nodded, indicating she understood Elena''s point.


    Roger, realizing the matter was settled, patted Kimiko''s head and, using gestures, told her, "You''ll stay here for a few days. Be good and don''t hurt anyone, okay?"


    Kimiko, though not fully understanding Roger''s words, sensed the goodwill from him and the others. She nodded, indicating she would behave.


    Roger gave her a thumbs-up, then turned to Elena and said, "Miss Elena, this child doesn''t speak English. Could you teach her some basic phrases? And¡­ thank you. You''re a hero, Miss Elena."


    "I''m not a hero," Elena quickly denied and glanced at Maeve, adding, "Neither is she."


    ¡­


    Kimiko was temporarily placed in Elena''s home. Maeve and Roger chose to walk back to Vought Tower.


    Roger initially wanted to fly Maeve back, but she refused, wanting some quiet time.


    Since Maeve had done him a big favor, Roger agreed to her small request. He chose a less traveled path, and they walked together back to Vought.


    "Elena¡­ is my ex-girlfriend," Maeve suddenly said to Roger along the way.


    Roger wasn''t surprised and replied, "Ahem, I heard. Sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but your voices were a bit¡­"


    "It''s okay. I didn''t intend to hide it from you," Maeve said with a forced smile.


    Roger noticed and asked, "So, how did you two break up?"


    "Because of you."


    "?"


    "More accurately, because of Homelander. You know what I mean."


    From Maeve''s words, Roger understood that this was yet another mess left by his predecessor.

 [15] : The Price of Love, Deep Sinister Find

    Homelander was selfish and possessed an unimaginable desire for exclusivity.


    He once liked Maeve, or rather, he fancied her unilaterally and wanted Maeve to bring him more traffic, so he considered her his possession.


    Anyone who set their sights on Maeve, such as the producer mentioned earlier, would be brutally killed by Homelander.


    So, Maeve didn''t dare tell Homelander that she actually had a girlfriend outside and that she was bisexual. She feared that if she said it, Homelander would kill Elena just like he killed that producer.


    Thus, Maeve left Elena''s side without saying goodbye or personally breaking up with her, as if she had suddenly disappeared from Elena''s life.


    This was to protect Elena because Maeve knew what Homelander would do if he found out about Elena. Homelander wouldn''t spare Elena just because of her gender.


    He wouldn''t let go of anyone who made a move on Maeve.


    Maeve and Elena were separated for many years, with no contact between them.


    However, today, when Maeve knew that Homelander was no longer Homelander, she immediately thought of Elena. Moreover, Roger wanted to find a safe place for Kimiko, which made Maeve even more eager to see Elena.


    The anticipation of meeting her ex-girlfriend made Maeve ignore the potential danger it could bring to Elena. It wasn''t until she personally arrived at Elena''s house and saw her ex-girlfriend again that Maeve realized the danger this situation posed to Elena was no less than telling Homelander about her.


    Maeve didn''t want to trouble Elena any further, but unexpectedly, Elena willingly agreed to take care of Kimiko.


    The situation was already settled, and Kimiko had no other place to go, so she could only stay at Elena''s house.


    Before leaving, Maeve told Elena that if she noticed anything unusual, she must call Maeve or Roger immediately and not be afraid of bothering them.


    Although before that, Roger needed to add a pocket to his hero suit to hold a phone...


    "Now that Homelander is gone, would you consider trying to reconcile with her?" Roger asked Maeve.


    He wasn''t Homelander and didn''t fancy Maeve, so he didn''t care who Maeve ended up with, nor did Maeve need to worry about him doing anything to Elena out of possessiveness.


    But Maeve responded, "It''s too late."


    "How can you know without trying?" Roger remembered that in season two of "The Boys," Maeve and Elena got back together even when Homelander was still around and hadn''t changed much.


    Now that Homelander was completely gone, things shouldn''t be worse than in the original story.


    But Maeve said, "There''s no need to try. I understand Elena. Unless something extraordinary happens, we won''t have a chance in the future."


    "Oh..." Roger thought of what caused their reunion in the original story.


    Back then, Maeve and Homelander went to save a plane hijacked by terrorists, but an accident led to the plane spiraling out of control and crashing into the sea.


    Homelander, knowing it was hopeless, decided to abandon all the passengers. Maeve, not wanting to give up, was forced to abandon them under Homelander''s threat.


    Afterward, Maeve was wracked with guilt that she couldn''t share with anyone, leading her to Elena, who eventually took her back.


    But the current Maeve...seemingly didn''t need to go through such an ordeal.


    As Roger recalled the details from the original story, Maeve''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    Bzzz¡ª


    The vibration brought Roger back to reality. Maeve glanced at her phone and told Roger, "It''s Ashley."


    "Probably urging us to return?"


    "Most likely." Maeve said, answering Ashley''s call, and soon Ashley''s voice came through:


    "Maeve, did you find Homelander?"


    "Yes, he''s right next to me." Maeve glanced at Roger.


    "Great, come back quickly. CEO Madelyn wants to see you. Something seems to have happened."


    "What happened?"


    "Not sure. Just come back first."


    Ashley and Maeve ended the call, and Maeve exchanged a glance with Roger, saying, "Ashley said something happened..."


    "Something happened?" Roger frowned slightly, calculating the time, and suddenly asked, "¡­Could it be Translucent?"


    At this time, if something had happened, it would be to the long-missing Translucent. The company likely discovered his corpse by now. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maeve said, "I don''t know. Let''s go back and see, but we can''t take our time getting there."


    "Alright, I''ll fly you back. Also, I need to change back into my hero suit¡­ By the way, can I change that cape? Homelander''s sense of style is appalling. That cape is hideous."


    "You''ll have to discuss that with the image department. Telling me won''t help."


    Chatting with Maeve, Roger grabbed her and shot into the sky, flying towards Vought Tower.


    ¡­


    At Vought Tower, the headquarters of Vought International, in the Ninety-Ninth Floor''s Seven Conference Room, Madelyn stood next to a screen, irritably changing channels.


    The Deep stood nearby, feeling somewhat at a loss. At his feet, a zinc-coated box lay on the floor.


    Honestly, the Deep felt a bit nervous. The atmosphere here seemed a bit off, and with Madelyn present, he didn''t even dare snack on his hidden treats.


    Of course, given the current situation, he didn''t have the appetite for snacks anyway. He could only wait with Madelyn for Homelander and Maeve to arrive.


    Before long, Roger and Maeve, now in their hero suits, walked in. Roger, feigning a relaxed demeanor, asked Madelyn, "What''s going on? Why the sudden recall? Did something happen?"


    "Where were you?" Madelyn first inquired about Roger''s whereabouts.


    Roger glanced at Maeve, about to explain when Maeve suddenly said, "We were discussing¡­getting back together, so it took some time."


    Madelyn didn''t respond, but the Deep exclaimed in surprise, "Wow, the most popular couple is getting back together?"


    Maeve smiled at the Deep without saying a word.


    Madelyn glared at the Deep but didn''t pursue Roger and Maeve''s activities further, stating, "We''ll deal with the reunion later through Ashley. Right now, we have another issue to address."


    "So, what happened?" Roger asked, glancing knowingly at the box by the Deep''s feet.


    Madelyn signaled the Deep with a look, and the Deep understood, saying, "Ahem, this morning, a friend of mine found this at the port."


    "A friend?" Roger raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s a harbor porpoise. You know porpoises, right? They''re adorable creatures..."


    "Deep!" Madelyn cut him off, preventing him from digressing.


    The Deep cleared his throat and continued, "Ahem, anyway, my friend found this box at the port, and inside the box..."


    He paused for dramatic effect.


    "What''s in the box?" Maeve prompted.


    With a heavy tone, the Deep said, "It''s Translucent."


    <><><>

 [16] : Billy Butcher

    Translucent was blown to bits, and his remains were stored in a zinc-coated box. Homelander''s x-ray vision is powerful, but it cannot penetrate zinc, indicating that the people who killed Translucent didn''t want Homelander to discover the box. Or rather, they didn''t want him to discover it quickly.


    Since Translucent''s corpse couldn''t be disposed of, Vought International would eventually find it if they investigated, but this tactic allowed the perpetrators to buy some time.


    Translucent''s death enraged Vought, especially because of the message spray-painted inside the box: "I''m coming for you." This was a direct provocation against Vought and The Seven.


    Although the identity of the perpetrators is still unknown, it is clear they have succeeded in angering Vought, prompting the company to hunt down these lawless criminals. As a result, all members of The Seven, including Roger, are now required to check in with Vought daily, reporting their whereabouts to avoid falling victim to the same fate as Translucent.


    "So who do you think did this?" Maeve asked Roger during the race between A-Train and another superhuman, Shockwave.


    Today was the day of the race between A-Train and Shockwave. Although Translucent''s death was significant, it had to be put aside temporarily. The race between these two super-speed superhumans was a major event that could bring Vought substantial profits through both legal and illegal betting.


    The rest of The Seven were present as guests to support A-Train. While smiling for the cameras, Roger and Maeve whispered about Translucent.


    "I don''t know for sure, but it''s definitely aimed at Homelander," Roger said, waving to the cameras and acknowledging the audience before speaking quietly to Maeve.


    "Why?" Maeve asked.


    "It''s simple. Homelander has made a lot of enemies. It''s not surprising that some of them are plotting against him," Roger replied.


    Roger knew who was responsible for killing Translucent but couldn''t tell Maeve without evidence. He had used the excuse of "dual personality" to deceive Maeve, claiming that he knew whatever Homelander knew. Therefore, he couldn''t reveal anything about the main group''s actions without solid proof.


    "Do you think they''re after you?" Maeve asked.


    "Possibly, but it could also be aimed at Vought," Roger said while scanning the audience for members of the main group.


    "What has Vought done? And what did you mean when you said Vought is creating superhumans? Our powers are natural, aren''t they?" Maeve asked, her expression turning serious.


    "Do you really believe that?" Roger gave Maeve a look of disbelief before quietly saying, "We weren''t born with these powers. Our existence is entirely due to Vought."


    Maeve''s smile faltered, and even though the distant cameras were focused on her, she couldn''t help but look at Roger in shock, her face asking, "What are you talking about?"


    However, Maeve''s reaction caused a misunderstanding among the crowd. Some enthusiastic fans, seeing Maeve and Roger''s intense gazes, began to cheer, "Kiss! Kiss!"


    "Queen Maeve! Homelander! Kiss!"


    "Kiss her!"


    The audience''s cheers grew louder, and the cameras turned to focus on Roger and Maeve.


    Roger''s expression tightened. This crowd of fans was overly enthusiastic, cheering for a kiss in such an inappropriate situation.


    Maeve, though taken aback by the fans'' cheers, quickly recovered and smiled at Roger. "Just hold me; ignore them," she said.


    "Are you sure?" Roger asked.


    "Of course. Hurry, the cameras have been on us for a while," Maeve urged.


    Roger glanced at the cameras and then embraced Maeve as she suggested.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh!!!"


    Though it wasn''t a kiss, the embrace delighted the fans, who cheered as if it were a festival. Some even set off small celebratory fireworks.


    "...This is a bit too much," Roger muttered, unused to such fervent fan reactions.


    "You''ll get used to it," Maeve laughed. "Eventually."


    "I hope so," Roger said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the opening act, Roger and Maeve successfully energized the crowd, and soon, A-Train and Shockwave were ready at their starting lines. All eyes were on the race, but Roger''s attention was diverted when he locked eyes with a bearded man in the audience wearing sunglasses.


    The man looked tough and intimidating. Roger, sensing something, told Maeve, "Stay here. I just remembered something I need to take care of."


    "What?" Maeve asked, but Roger had already left the stands, heading backstage.


    The man Roger noticed was no ordinary spectator. He was Billy Butcher, the nominal leader of The Boys. Butcher had a tragic past. He was once an FBI agent tasked with forming a team to investigate superhumans, specifically Homelander.


    Butcher''s vendetta began after he brought his wife to a party where Homelander noticed her. After the party, Homelander assaulted her, leading to her disappearance and presumed death. Butcher believed Homelander killed her and subsequently developed a deep hatred for all superhumans.


    Though he left the FBI and disbanded his team, Butcher continued investigating superhumans and Vought. Recently, he had recruited Hughie Campbell, and they had started a new campaign against Vought.


    Translucent''s death was likely at Butcher or Hughie''s hands, making them Roger''s enemies. Roger now needed to find a way to turn them into allies, starting with a face-to-face meeting.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [17] : The Race Against Time, Frenchie’s Brush with Death

    "Damn it, Homelander is leaving. Frenchie, you need to get out of there!"


    Butcher, who had been keeping an eye on Roger, saw him leaving his spot and heading backstage. He quickly relayed this information to Frenchie through their radio.


    The team had come to A-Train''s race today not to watch two damn Supes compete but because they had learned that A-Train was injecting a substance called Compound V.


    They didn''t know exactly what Compound V was, but judging by A-Train''s behavior, it seemed like a drug, something that excited and addicted people. A-Train was high on Compound V when he killed Hughie''s girlfriend. Now, A-Train had taken a significant amount of Compound V, and they hoped to find his stash in the locker room.


    Frenchie, a jack-of-all-trades from France, was currently in the empty locker room searching for Compound V. He hadn''t found anything yet, but now Homelander was heading his way!


    Earlier, Starlight, who had changed into a rather revealing superhero outfit, had intended to enter the locker room, but Hughie managed to call her away, preventing her from discovering Frenchie. But who could stop Homelander now?


    "What? Now? Damn it!"


    Frenchie cursed on the other end of the radio. He hadn''t found anything yet and was about to be caught. His heart pounded, almost leaping out of his throat.


    He quickly decided to abandon the search and escape through the ventilation duct using a rope. Just as he climbed up, the locker room door opened, and Homelander walked in, locking eyes with Frenchie.


    "...I''m done for."


    Seeing Homelander enter, Frenchie felt a surge of despair. He thought he was a goner. He regretted ever listening to Butcher''s nonsense and opposing the Supes. If he hadn''t, he wouldn''t have encountered Translucent, learned about A-Train and Popclaw''s relationship, or discovered Compound V. Without that knowledge, he wouldn''t be here, about to be caught by Homelander...


    As his life flashed before his eyes, Frenchie recalled his past regrets and mistakes. He was certain he wouldn''t survive. The rest of the team stayed silent on the radio, knowing Homelander could track them if he heard their voices.


    To Frenchie''s surprise, Homelander didn''t incinerate him with his heat vision. Instead, he seemed to ignore Frenchie, walked to his locker, and took out a civilian outfit.


    "?


    Frenchie was filled with questions. The scene felt surreal, like a dream.


    After a while, the team, not hearing any screams from Frenchie, finally asked:


    "...Frenchie? Are you okay?"


    The one asking was a burly Black man named Mother''s Milk. It wasn''t a codename; it was his real name, Mother''s Milk. It didn''t sound like a person''s name, but it was his.


    Mother''s Milk''s question brought Frenchie back to reality. He replied:


    "I''m... I''m fine..."


    He spoke softly, afraid that Homelander might hear him, even though he knew Homelander had already seen him. Despite Homelander''s indifferent demeanor, Frenchie instinctively kept his voice low.


    "Fine?"


    Mother''s Milk and Butcher were stunned. They had prepared to mourn Frenchie, and Mother''s Milk had even composed half of a eulogy. Now, Frenchie was saying he was fine?


    Just as Frenchie was about to explain, Homelander spoke:


    "Being fine now doesn''t mean you''ll be fine later. A-Train''s race is about to end. Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    Roger looked at Frenchie, who was still clinging to the rope.


    Frenchie couldn''t believe it. He asked:


    "You''re... not going to catch me?"


    "If you stay here, I might. But if you leave now, I won''t. So, are you staying?"


    Roger half-joked, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere and earn the protagonists'' goodwill. Clearly, his identity couldn''t put Frenchie at ease. But Frenchie wasn''t foolish; seeing Roger''s leniency, he quickly escaped through the ventilation duct.


    As he left, Roger said:


    "I''ll come to find you later. Don''t worry; I won''t hurt you."


    Frenchie didn''t respond, focusing only on escaping. But Roger''s words were heard by the entire team. They all knew Homelander had targeted them.


    Watching Frenchie leave, Roger opened his locker and looked at himself in the mirror. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Am I that scary?"


    Ashley and Frenchie had both been terrified of him. Roger knew it was because he was Homelander, but even Homelander hadn''t done anything to Ashley. As for Frenchie, he hadn''t even met him before. They had no reason to fear him this much. Or was it just a fear of powerful Supes...


    As Roger pondered, the locker room door opened again, and Starlight, looking weary in her revealing costume, walked in.


    Seeing Roger, she hesitated and said:


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were here..."


    "It''s okay. I wasn''t planning to change here anyway."


    Roger, holding his civilian clothes, looked at Starlight''s new outfit and said, "Looks like you accepted the PR department''s suggestion."


    "Uh... yeah... I signed the contract..."


    Starlight sighed.


    Roger closed the door and said to her, "Honestly, this outfit doesn''t suit you."


    "Really? You think so?"


    Starlight asked, surprised.


    Roger smiled and said:


    "I''m sure I''m not the only one. Talk to the PR department. You can''t break the contract, but at least you don''t have to wear this on screen or at events. Frankly, I find it... distasteful."


    Starlight''s new outfit was essentially a modified swimsuit with boots and gauntlets. Some viewers might like it, but Roger thought it was inappropriate for her.


    After chatting a bit, Roger left the locker room with his clothes. Outside, he ran into Maeve.


    "Where are you going?"


    Maeve asked, eyeing his civilian clothes.


    Roger checked to make sure no one was watching and said to Maeve:


    "To handle some personal matters related to Vought."


    "You want to go against Vought?"


    Maeve looked at Roger like he was crazy. She knew this wasn''t the old Homelander, but the shift from Vought''s staunch supporter to enemy was too drastic. She couldn''t accept it.


    Roger said:


    "I''m not trying to fight Vought. It''s just that what I''m about to do might involve them. Maeve, you know I''m not the real Homelander. If Vought finds out, what do you think they''ll do to me? I''m just trying to protect myself."


    Maeve was stunned by his words.


    Seeing her deep in thought, Roger walked past her. She suddenly called out:


    "Take your phone with you. I don''t want to search the whole city for you again."


    Maeve didn''t try to stop him, realizing she was already involved. The girl Roger had saved, Maeve couldn''t hand her back to Vought. Even though she no longer aspired to be a hero, she couldn''t let an innocent girl fall into Vought''s hands. So, whether she liked it or not, Maeve was now opposing Vought, at least for now.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [18] : Roger’s Rescue and the Boys’ Reckless Ride!

    Far from the venue of A-Train''s race, a small truck converted into a camper was speeding away on an elevated bridge. Inside the vehicle were members of the Boys: Butcher, Hughie, Frenchie, and Mother''s Milk.


    Frenchie was driving, Mother''s Milk was in the passenger seat, Butcher was inspecting his firearms, and Hughie, who looked quite nervous, turned to Butcher and said, "We¡­ we don''t really need to run, do we? Homelander didn''t seem to want any trouble with us¡­"


    "Yes, he won''t look for trouble. He''ll come straight over and use his damn heat vision to cut off your head and shove it up your arse!" Butcher spat out, his language peppered with F-words.


    Hughie disagreed, "I think you''re too tense. Not all members of the Seven are bad, and you don''t even know Homelander."


    "Do you?" Butcher retorted, "Do you know Homelander? Kid, wake up. You don''t know anyone. Just because you like Starlight, doesn''t mean the Seven are good people. All supes¡­ all of them¡­ are a bunch of damn bastards! Including A-Train, who killed your girlfriend!"


    Hughie was speechless. He had once been a fan of A-Train, his room filled with A-Train figurines and memorabilia.


    But after A-Train turned his girlfriend into a splatter of gore right in front of him, Hughie could never forget holding her only intact remains¡ªher arms.


    Mother''s Milk, sitting in the passenger seat, asked, "So, what do we do now? Homelander said he would find us. Our vehicle can''t block his heat vision."


    "Head to a crowded place, the busier, the better! Homelander won''t kill us in front of a crowd of unarmed people," Butcher suggested.


    Mother''s Milk was incredulous, "That''s your plan? Run to the city and wait to die?"


    "What else? We have no evidence right now. Our only option is to stay alive in his hands first!" Butcher responded.


    "Hey, guys!" Frenchie interjected, "I think things might not be that bad. Look, he saw me but didn''t arrest me, right? Is there a chance he''s also an enemy of Vought?"


    "Frenchie, don''t forget Lamplighter!" Butcher reminded him.


    Just as they were about to argue, there was a sudden noise from the roof of the camper.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Everyone fell silent, exchanging glances. Butcher and Mother''s Milk each grabbed their guns, aiming at the roof, fingers on the triggers, ready to shoot.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the driver''s side window, "Guys, honestly, your lack of trust really hurts my feelings. Didn''t I just let one of your members go?"


    "F**K!!!" Butcher and Mother''s Milk cursed simultaneously upon seeing Roger''s head pop down from above, instinctively wanting to fire.


    Before they could, a startled Frenchie jerked the steering wheel. Mother''s Milk, in the passenger seat, managed to hold on, but Butcher and Hughie, in the back, lost their balance and slammed into the walls of the camper. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the outside, the camper looked like a raging bull, careening wildly down the road.


    Roger hadn''t anticipated such a reaction to his greeting. He was about to speak when he noticed a car coming straight at them!


    Or rather, the camper, steered by Frenchie''s sudden turn, was now in the wrong lane, heading for a collision.


    "Damn it! You guys really know how to create trouble." Roger quickly flew off the camper and towards the oncoming car.


    "F**K¡ª! Frenchie!! Turn! Turn!!!" Mother''s Milk shouted.


    "I''m turning!" Frenchie yelled back, yanking the steering wheel to the other side.


    The camper veered back onto the correct path, but it was too late for the oncoming car to avoid a collision.


    The left side of the camper sustained damage to its headlight and front bumper. However, the small car couldn''t withstand the impact; its left side lifted, and it began to flip over, spinning in the air like a whirlwind.


    "Ahhhh!!!" screamed a young girl inside the car, along with her father. Seeing the car about to crash into the bridge and fall, Roger sprang into action.


    Ripping off his shirt to reveal his hero costume, Roger flew towards the spinning car, matching its rotation to absorb the impact.


    After a few seconds, the car came to a stop in mid-air. Roger hovered, holding it aloft, and gently set it back down on the road.


    "Oh my God¡­ my God!" The father and daughter climbed out, the father checking his daughter first before looking at their wrecked car and exclaiming, "Homelander! It''s you¡­ thank goodness! Thank you for saving us! Without you, we¡­ we¡­"


    The red-nosed father was overwhelmed with gratitude, but Roger, patting him on the shoulder, said, "Hey, I know you''re shaken up, but you need to stay calm, okay? We''re still on the bridge, so set up a warning triangle fifty meters behind your car, then call the fire department. And most importantly¡­"


    Roger glanced at the man''s young daughter, who looked around eight or nine, and softly said, "You need to comfort your daughter. She must be scared out of her wits."


    "Yes¡­ yes, thank you! Thank you, Homelander!" The father thanked Roger profusely.


    Roger nodded, then turned to look in the direction where the Boys had fled.


    The culprits had already made a run for it. Using his super vision, Roger saw they had driven far and were heading into the city. His expression darkened.


    He wasn''t angry that the Boys had escaped; he was furious that they had caused an accident and hadn''t even stopped to apologize!


    Although the camper losing control was partly his fault, Roger had saved the victims and would ensure Vought compensated them.


    But the Boys? Their first instinct was to flee!


    "Alright, alright, I know I''m scary. I''m not mad¡­" Roger muttered to himself, trying to calm down as he flew into the sky to search for the Boys.


    He decided that when he found them, he''d give them a good thrashing. Their reckless behavior was infuriating.


    "Are you sure we''re safe here?"


    After finally ''escaping'' from Homelander, the Boys walked through a bustling city street, chatting.


    Butcher had one hand in his trench coat pocket and the other holding an ice cream he''d just bought from a roadside vendor. He pointed at the surveillance cameras scattered around the street and said, "Of course we''re safe. First, we''re law-abiding citizens now, at least on the surface. Second, look at all these cameras. Homelander can''t afford to do anything here that would hurt his image."


    "But I don''t think running away was a good idea," Hughie suddenly interjected. "I don''t think Homelander meant us any harm. After all, he chose to save those people in the car instead of chasing us."


    "Kid, listen up. Every ''heroic'' act that superhumans do is orchestrated by Vought. Even if it isn''t, they only do good deeds because it benefits them," Butcher replied.


    "But... there weren''t any cameras back there," Hughie argued. If all superhero actions were just a show for the cameras, how did Homelander''s decision to save the people in the car instead of continuing to pursue them fit into that narrative? There were no cameras back there, and the nearest surveillance camera was at least 300 meters away.


    "There could have been someone filming with a hidden camera, or a passerby with a camera phone, or even a dashcam from a passing car! Who knows?" Butcher took a bite of his ice cream and listed several possibilities. Hughie licked his dry lips and said, "I still think Homelander might not be what we think he is."


    "Butcher, I think the kid might be onto something," Frenchie suddenly said. He began listing points, "Look, Homelander saw me in the lounge, right? But he did nothing. Then, after the car accident, his first instinct was to save those people, not to continue chasing us! Butcher, not all supes are bad, just like not all humans are good."


    "Wow, Frenchie, did you hit your head or something? Are you starting to believe in supes again? Think about Mallory! Think about her poor grandson who got burned to death! That''s what we got for trusting a supe! Do you really want to go through that again?" Butcher retorted angrily.


    They had once trusted supes. Lamplighter, who used to be a member of the Seven, was a supe they trusted. But he ended up burning Mallory''s grandson alive. The incident led to the disbandment of the Boys. With such a tragic precedent, how could the Boys trust supes again?


    Mallory''s grandson was a permanent scar on Frenchie''s heart because he was the one assigned to monitor Lamplighter. He''d left his post for just half an hour, and that was when Lamplighter went to Mallory''s house and burned her grandson alive. When Butcher brought this up, Frenchie had no response.


    Butcher finished his rant and was about to continue their stroll through the crowded street. But as he turned, he bumped into Mother''s Milk''s back, who had stopped walking. The large, muscular black man stood like a brick wall, and Butcher nearly fell over from the impact.


    Seeing Mother''s Milk frozen in place, Butcher asked, "What? Do you agree with Frenchie and the kid?"


    "No," Mother''s Milk replied, swallowing nervously and pointing ahead. "Homelander..."


    "WTF..." Butcher followed Mother''s Milk''s finger and saw Roger, now dressed in casual clothes with a baseball cap and glasses, standing less than five meters away, watching them. "I hope I''m not interrupting," Roger said.


    In that moment, the Boys felt a wave of tension wash over them. Even Frenchie, usually quick with words, was speechless. Though they were in a busy area with countless surveillance cameras, they were face-to-face with a superhuman who could kill them instantly.


    Butcher, however, looked at Roger with eyes full of anger and hatred and said, "If I say you''re interrupting, will you turn around and leave?"


    "I think you should speak more politely. First, I haven''t attacked you and have shown nothing but goodwill. Second, I think you owe an apology for the hit-and-run earlier," Roger replied.


    "An apology, to you?" Butcher retorted.


    "Of course not. To that poor father and daughter. Their car is still on the overpass waiting for help from the fire department. If it weren''t for me, one or both of them might have died."


    "If it weren''t for you, the accident wouldn''t have happened," Butcher said, glaring at Roger.


    Roger was losing his patience. He looked at Butcher and said, "Is that what you think?"


    "Hmm?" Butcher responded with a defiant look.


    Roger smiled in exasperation, then suddenly disappeared from his spot and reappeared next to Butcher. Before anyone could react, he grabbed Butcher with one hand and Hughie with the other and flew into the air, quickly leaving the city behind.


    Frenchie and Mother''s Milk were stunned. By the time they processed what had happened, Butcher and Hughie were already gone, leaving behind the ice cream Butcher had just bought, melting slowly on the ground.


    Butcher''s strategy had worked to some extent. In the city, due to his ''celebrity'' status and the risk of bad press, Roger couldn''t do anything to them. But they seemed to have forgotten that Roger was a superhuman, the strongest of them all. He might not be a master of strategy, but he knew how to use his strength.


    In the face of overwhelming power and speed, all plans were futile. Roger simply took them to an abandoned factory far from prying eyes. There were no cameras here, no witnesses. If he wanted to kill them, no one would know, and there would be no scandal.


    As for whether Frenchie and Mother''s Milk would call the police? The Boys were engaged in illegal activities, so they wouldn''t dare involve the authorities or Vought. Besides, both the police and Vought were on Roger''s side. In a place like America, money was everything.


    Roger had no intention of killing Butcher. He wasn''t a sadist; he just wanted to teach Butcher a lesson.


    Bang!


    Roger threw Butcher to the ground, not too forcefully. Despite his super strength, Roger had to be careful not to accidentally turn Butcher into a pile of mush. Although Butcher seemed to be in a lot of pain, Roger had held back significantly.


    "You...!" Butcher was furious from the pain. He got up and swung his fist at Roger. Roger easily caught Butcher''s arm and, with a flick, tossed him away like a sack of potatoes.


    Bang!!


    This time, Butcher hit the wall and slid down, blood trickling from his mouth, indicating internal injuries. Seeing Butcher struggle to get up, Roger asked, "Are you calm now?"


    "Calm? You @!#£¤@... pfft!" Butcher cursed, but Roger cut him off with another round of beatings.


    Roger lifted Butcher high above his head and then let him fall, causing Butcher to see stars from the impact.


    "Calm now?" Roger asked again.


    "F**k..."


    Bang!!


    Another round.


    "Calm now?"


    "..."


    This time, Butcher didn''t respond.


    A trembling Hughie timidly said to Roger, "S-stop! He... he seems to have passed out..."


    Seeing Butcher unconscious, Roger used his X-ray vision to check Butcher''s body and, confirming there were no fatal injuries, said reluctantly, "Fine, we''ll wait till he wakes up."


    Hughie thought he detected a hint of regret in Roger''s voice, as if he regretted not being able to continue beating Butcher.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [19] : Using The Boys, Planning Against Vought

    In the abandoned factory, Hughie wiped the blood off Butcher''s forehead and mouth.


    then glanced at Roger, who was scrolling through his phone. Hesitating a bit, Hughie walked over and asked, "Um... Homelander, I haven''t asked yet, but why did you bring us here?"


    Roger looked up at Hughie and replied, "Just to have a simple chat. We wouldn''t need to do this, but it seems like you wouldn''t listen unless I beat you up a bit."


    Roger pointed at Butcher lying on the ground. He swore he came with good intentions. After all, if things went wrong and Vought discovered that their cash cow had changed, they would definitely do something about it.


    Whether through bribery or threats, Vought wouldn''t leave Roger alone, so he needed a backup plan. He didn''t want to become the world''s enemy under Vought''s manipulation.


    But obviously, Butcher couldn''t stay calm when facing Roger. Understandably, who could remain calm when facing someone who might have raped and killed his wife?


    Roger could understand, but that didn''t stop him from giving Butcher a beating. Only through face-to-face conversation could Roger grasp how annoying this guy was.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Hughie asked cautiously.


    Roger glanced at Hughie and said, "Let''s talk about Translucent and Compound V. You guys killed Translucent, didn''t you?"


    Hughie swallowed nervously and quickly shook his head. Roger asked, "Are you saying you didn''t?"


    "No, no, it was... it was me... No, not me, they pressed the bomb button! Oh, God..."


    Panicking, Hughie blurted out the truth. At that moment, he felt utterly hopeless, thinking that Homelander, knowing the truth, would send him to prison or even kill him himself.


    Seeing Hughie''s fear, Roger reassured him, "Relax, I haven''t said anything yet. If there''s any reason to be scared, it should be when I actually do something."


    "You... you''re not going to arrest us...?" Hughie asked in shock.


    Roger glanced at him and continued scrolling through the news. "Arresting you would be pointless. Although Translucent was innocent, you guys aren''t exactly good people either. But so far, you''re the only team daring to take on Vought, so... I won''t arrest you for now."


    "What... what do you mean? Do you want to team up with us against Vought?"


    "No, I never said that. I just said I wouldn''t arrest you."


    Roger distanced himself from the idea. For now, he didn''t want to fight Vought; after all, they were still paying him.


    He just wanted a backup plan, at least for the moment.


    Hughie couldn''t quite grasp what this ''Homelander'' wanted, but knowing he wouldn''t be arrested or killed made Hughie breathe a sigh of relief. He slumped to the ground next to Butcher.


    The scene was quiet for a while before Roger suddenly asked Hughie, "Shouldn''t you contact your remaining two companions?"


    "Can... can I?" Hughie asked.


    "Of course. If you don''t contact them soon, they''ll think you and this guy are already dead."


    Roger half-joked. Hughie couldn''t laugh, but with Roger''s permission, he quickly took out his phone to call Frenchie and Mother''s Milk.


    Roger added, "When they come, tell them not to do anything stupid. I don''t want to have to beat them up too." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hughie conveyed Roger''s request to Frenchie and Mother''s Milk over the phone. Roger believed that as long as those two were smart, they''d realize how irrational it was to oppose him.


    But even if they did try something, Roger''s super vision and super hearing were not to be underestimated.


    However, Roger recalled that in the original second season finale, Frenchie had set up a bunch of speakers playing sounds only those with super hearing could hear.


    forcing him to leave his son to handle it. Because it had been a while since watching the show, Roger forgot how Frenchie managed that. But this memory reminded Roger that Homelander wasn''t invincible.


    Even Superman had kryptonite; surely, someone could find a way to counter Homelander.


    As Frenchie and Mother''s Milk were on their way, Roger looked at the unconscious Butcher and thought about what to say next. After a while, Hughie suddenly spoke up, "Actually... actually, we didn''t want to kill Translucent, but we had no choice..."


    "I know," Roger replied. "At the time, you were enemies. It''s normal to act that way."


    The Boys and the Seven were at odds back then, and even now, they weren''t entirely friendly.


    Hughie''s girlfriend had just been killed by A-Train, and the others had grudges against the Supes. In such circumstances, expecting them to be rational was unrealistic. But Roger still found it a pity.


    Translucent was a jerk. He often used his invisibility to spy on women in locker rooms and bathrooms. By law, he deserved to be locked up for a few years. But despite his perversions.


    he wasn''t a murderer. Unlike Homelander, who frequently went on killing sprees, or A-Train, who ran people over without a care, Translucent was more like The Deep: a pervert with some issues but not inherently evil.


    Just like some celebrities who are detestable and lack basic morals but at least don''t have blood on their hands.


    Translucent didn''t deserve to die. If he were still alive, exposing his misdeeds and kicking him out of the Seven while handing him over to the justice system would have been punishment enough. But now it was too late; he was dead.


    Roger didn''t want to hand the Boys over to the American justice system. Vought''s influence was vast and far-reaching. Turning them in would be a death sentence. These people couldn''t die yet; Roger needed them to divert Vought''s attention.


    "You really are different from the other Supes, Homelander," Hughie said.


    Roger looked at him and asked, "Do you say the same to Starlight?"


    "What? No... of course not... Wait, how did you know about me and Starlight...?"


    Mentioning Starlight, Hughie instinctively wanted to explain, but then he realized that Roger wasn''t supposed to know about their meeting.


    Roger pointed to his ear and said, "I heard it. At the time, I thought you were her secret boyfriend. I didn''t expect you to be involved in Translucent''s death."


    "No... I... I''m not in that kind of relationship with Starlight."


    "Relax, kid. Everything takes time. Now it may not be, but that doesn''t mean it won''t be in the future.


    Starlight is a good girl. She''s purer than anyone else in the Seven."


    Roger said softly. Compared to the other members of the Seven, Starlight was as pure as could be.


    But Roger didn''t like girls like Starlight. Otherwise, he might have pursued her.


    "Uh..."


    As Hughie and Roger were talking, Butcher slowly regained consciousness. He heard their conversation, struggled to sit up, and said, "What? Kid, are you friends with this damn Supe now?"


    Hughie had an awkward smile on his face, and Roger looked at Butcher meaningfully. This Butcher still had a mouth that deserved a beating. If he could, Roger would sew Butcher''s mouth shut to get some peace.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [20] : Billy Butcher Faces Reality,

    Butcher woke up, but unlike before, he didn''t attack Roger.


    Now that his head had cleared, he realized that trying to take on an invulnerable superhuman at such close range without any preparation or ability was suicidal.


    Butcher didn''t want to die, and Roger didn''t seem to want to kill him either, so Butcher naturally calmed down.


    He wouldn''t try to provoke Roger again; after all, Hughie was right, Roger hadn''t shown any obvious hostility from the start, and they were the ones who had been rude first.


    Of course, Butcher wasn''t going to apologize. If he apologized and admitted he was wrong, he wouldn''t be the Butcher.


    So from the moment Butcher woke up to when Frenchie and Mother''s Milk arrived, the atmosphere between him and Roger was quite tense.


    Hughie, who initially felt much more relaxed, now shut his mouth and curled up in a corner without saying a word due to the tense atmosphere.


    Weak, pitiful, helpless.jpg


    Frenchie and Mother''s Milk quickly arrived, holding pistols that gave them no sense of security. Seeing that Butcher and Hughie were okay, they both sighed in relief and looked at Roger again.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Roger said:


    "You should all be here now, so can we talk?"


    Frenchie and Mother''s Milk looked at Butcher.


    Butcher got up from the ground, clutching his definitely injured stomach, and asked Roger:


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "First, let''s talk about Translucent, then Compound V, and finally¡­" Roger looked at Butcher, "we''ll talk about you."


    "Fine, Translucent, Compound V, and me. How about we change the topic and talk about you first? Homelander, let''s talk about how many women you''ve¡­ harmed."


    Butcher''s words shocked Frenchie and Mother''s Milk, and even Hughie looked at Roger in disbelief.


    He had always thought Roger was a good guy.


    Roger knew Butcher would bring this up. He cursed internally at his original self for leaving him such a mess and then said to Butcher:


    "I know what you want to ask. Your wife, Becca Butcher, right?"


    Hearing Roger mention his wife''s name, Butcher''s expression turned grim. He clenched his fists and stared at Roger. If he didn''t know he couldn''t beat him, he would have already punched him.


    Roger continued:


    "You came after the Seven and Vought because of your wife, Becca. More precisely, you came after me because I was the one who¡­ with your wife."


    "You raped her!!"


    Seeing Roger casually bring up the past, Butcher couldn''t contain his anger and tried to charge at Roger.


    He completely forgot how Roger had knocked him out cold earlier.


    But this time, the other members of the Boys quickly restrained Butcher, holding him back to prevent him from advancing.


    Roger didn''t even move. He stared into Butcher''s angry eyes and said:


    "Strictly speaking, it wasn''t as serious as you say, although I don''t deny it either."


    The situation was actually quite complicated. Butcher''s wife had some feelings for Homelander too. She walked out of his room in a daze, partly worried about her husband finding out.


    As for her disappearance¡­ If it wasn''t for her getting pregnant with Homelander''s child, she probably would never have left Butcher.


    Homelander''s accuracy was quite high. He had only been with Becca once, and she ended up pregnant.


    "...."


    Roger''s casual and indifferent attitude made Butcher even angrier, but before he could speak, Roger continued:


    "But that''s not the point. You want to come after me because of Becca, but is it because I violated Becca, or because you think I killed Becca? Which one is it?"


    "Does it make a difference?"


    Butcher asked.


    Roger replied, "Of course it does. If you think I killed Becca Butcher, then you''re completely wrong because Becca Butcher is still alive."


    "What?"


    Butcher was stunned. He no longer tried to hit Roger. Not that he could win, but he cared about what Roger had just said. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His wife, Becca Butcher, whom he had always thought was dead, was actually alive?


    This¡­


    Frenchie and Mother''s Milk exchanged glances. They didn''t know Butcher''s specific situation, but they knew that Butcher had become who he was because of his wife''s death.


    But now, Homelander was telling them that Becca was actually alive?


    "I don''t believe you. I don''t trust anyone from Vought!"


    Butcher said to Roger, his mind in turmoil.


    Roger said nonchalantly:


    "Fine. If you think I wouldn''t know the life and death of the mother of my child, you don''t have to believe me. Just assume your wife is dead."


    "WT¡­"


    The Boys slightly opened their mouths in shock at the information Roger had just revealed.


    If they understood correctly, Butcher''s wife was not only alive but had also given birth to Homelander''s child?!


    But Butcher didn''t care about that. He believed his wife was coerced by Homelander. What he cared more about was whether his wife was still alive.


    "If you say she''s alive, then where is she now?"


    Butcher looked at Roger.


    Roger smiled at him, didn''t answer immediately, and instead asked:


    "So, are you ready to talk now?"


    ¡­


    Buzz, buzz,


    The phone in Queen Maeve''s hero suit pocket vibrated. Having just finished an event, she took out her phone, praying that this time it had nothing to do with Homelander.


    She didn''t want to go far to find Homelander again.


    She took out her phone and, seeing the name in her contacts, breathed a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t Homelander. It was her ex-girlfriend, Elena.


    But as she thought about it, Maeve''s heart tightened again.


    She would rather it be a call about Homelander because now that Elena was calling, it meant that the girl they had saved might be causing some trouble.


    Thinking of this, Maeve quickly walked to a secluded corner and answered the phone.


    "Elena?"


    "Maeve, I think you should come over."


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to the girl?"


    Maeve asked.


    Elena said, "I don''t know. She''s been very anxious since earlier. I don''t understand sign language very well, but I can guess that someone is looking for her¡­"


    "Damn it!"


    Hearing what Elena said, Maeve guessed that Vought had probably sent someone to find the girl!


    She quickly said to Elena, "Elena, hide the girl well. I''ll be there soon!"


    "Maeve, will we be okay?"


    Elena asked worriedly on the phone.


    Maeve said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. Wait for me. I''ll be there soon!"


    After a few words, Maeve ended the call with Elena and took out her phone to call Roger.


    The distance between the stadium where A-Train''s race was held and Elena''s house was far. Unless Maeve had A-Train''s speed, it would take at least half an hour to get to Elena''s house.


    And that''s not considering traffic.


    So Maeve thought of Roger. With Homelander''s flying speed, Maeve could get there in less than five minutes.


    Assuming Roger was near the stadium.


    Maeve quickly called Roger and told him about Elena. On the other end of the line, Roger said:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. You contact A-Train first."


    "A-Train? Should I tell him about this?"


    "Of course not! Just confirm A-Train''s location. If he''s not at the stadium, I''ll go directly to Elena''s house."


    Roger hung up after speaking.


    Maeve wasn''t stupid. She quickly understood the significance of what Roger asked her to do.


    That girl¡­ had something to do with A-Train?


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [21] : A-Train

    Roger parted ways with the members of The Boys and flew swiftly towards Evelyn''s house. His super-vision scanned the area for A-Train''s silhouette.


    In fact, Roger didn''t need Maeve to search; he could guess that A-Train was certainly the one looking for Kimiko now. After all, it was Homelander who came up with the idea of experimenting on adults by injecting them with Compound V, and A-Train was Homelander''s accomplice. He helped Homelander distribute Compound V around the world while also conducting experiments locally.


    Kimiko was the test subject A-Train was responsible for, and currently the only test subject in this city.


    The place where Kimiko was held had been blown to pieces by the gas canisters Roger had thrown. The area was now cordoned off by the police. Even if A-Train wasn''t the brightest, he would know that Kimiko must have escaped. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally, the first thing he should do would be to report this to Homelander, but he was worried that Homelander would punish him if he found out.


    If the current Homelander wasn''t Roger, Homelander would certainly do so.


    Therefore, A-Train planned to find the person first, and if he couldn''t, then he''d report to Homelander.


    Roger could guess A-Train''s thoughts, so he wasn''t too worried about Evelyn and Kimiko. As long as it wasn''t other superhumans from Vought or a member of The Seven like Black Noir who came, there wasn''t much to worry about.


    Even if it was someone from Vought, Roger could step in to handle it.


    After searching in the air for a short while, Roger received a call from Maeve.


    After the race, A-Train had indeed disappeared. According to his brother, he seemed to have gone to take care of some personal matters.


    Upon receiving this news, Roger became more certain that Kimiko sensed A-Train was the one looking for her.


    Increasing his flight speed, Roger arrived above Evelyn''s house and searched the area. Finally, he found A-Train, who was darting through the streets so fast only his afterimage could be seen.


    A-Train''s speed was faster than Roger''s. Although Roger was very fast, apart from flying upwards, he couldn''t instantly disappear from sight like A-Train could.


    Just as Superman''s speed couldn''t match the Flash''s, Roger''s speed couldn''t match A-Train''s. Otherwise, A-Train wouldn''t have been a member of The Seven.


    Having found A-Train, the rest was simple.


    Aiming at the spot where A-Train was about to rush to, Roger dropped from the sky, landing at high speed in A-Train''s path. He removed the hood from his head.


    Bang!


    The sound of a sonic boom stopped right in front of him. A-Train, dressed in his blue hero costume, halted before Roger. He looked at Roger with surprise and asked:


    "Homelander? How... how did you..."


    Seeing Roger standing before him, A-Train was momentarily panicked. He thought Roger had appeared here because he knew about Kimiko''s escape.


    Moreover, having just finished the race with Shockwave, the effects of Compound V hadn''t yet worn off, making A-Train even more nervous facing Roger.


    Roger observed A-Train''s tension. Using his X-ray vision, he noticed A-Train''s heart was beating rapidly, and the blood flow in his body was somewhat abnormal.


    With an expressionless face, Roger looked at A-Train, placed his hand on A-Train''s shoulder, and asked:


    "The race just ended. Instead of bragging to reporters, why are you running around here?"


    "I... I..." A-Train stammered, about to explain.


    Roger slightly increased the pressure of his right hand and said to A-Train:


    "Also, your heart is beating abnormally. Let me guess, you injected Compound V during the race, didn''t you?"


    "!!!"


    Thump thump, thump!


    Upon hearing Roger''s words, A-Train felt as if his wildly beating heart had stopped for a moment.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, the glistening beads shining against his dark skin.


    Roger smiled and said to A-Train:


    "I remember telling you not to rely on Compound V, right? It seems you didn''t take my words to heart."


    "No... it''s not like that... Homelander, I... I can explain. I was just worried... worried that I would lose the race if I didn''t, so I... It was really just this once! I won''t do it again! Trust me!"


    A-Train was so nervous he could barely string a sentence together. He looked at Roger with a pleading gaze.


    Roger smiled and patted his shoulder, saying:


    "Don''t be so nervous. Why are you so tense? I''m just... showing concern for you, that''s all. I''m not planning to do anything to you. Brother, you should know that you can''t continue injecting Compound V anymore."


    "I... I know."


    A-Train nodded repeatedly.


    Roger continued: "Since that''s the case, you should be able to promise me that you''ll never touch that stuff again, right?"


    "Of course! Of course!!"


    A-Train nodded vigorously in agreement.


    Roger smiled at him, patted his shoulder, and said: "That''s more like it. That''s the A-Train of The Seven we know."


    Seeing Roger smile, A-Train managed to force a smile as well.


    Roger had really scared him just now. He even thought he was done for.


    But just as A-Train was starting to relax, Roger suddenly leaned in close to his ear and said:


    "However, if I find out in the future that you''re still secretly using Compound V, you can go collect your paycheck from the finance department and get out of The Seven, understand?"


    "I... I understand."


    A-Train nervously nodded.


    Only then did Roger release his shoulder, rubbing his own hands as he said:


    "Alright, now go back to the race track and face those reporters. You won the victory today, becoming the fastest superhuman in the world. You might be celebrating until late, so keep up your stamina."


    "I... I got it. Oh, by the way..." Finally calming down a bit, A-Train remembered about Kimiko''s escape and said to Roger:


    "The... the test subject we kept locked up has escaped. What should we do?"


    A-Train''s heart was in his throat again as he said this. He knew he shouldn''t bring this up right after being reprimanded by Homelander, but he was more worried about Homelander finding out later and giving him trouble.


    Preparing himself for another scolding, A-Train nervously mentioned Kimiko''s escape.


    Roger looked back at him and said: "I''ll handle this matter. You can go now."


    "?"


    Seeing that Roger didn''t seem to be about to scold him, A-Train''s eyes showed confusion.


    This wasn''t quite what he had imagined.


    "What? You want me to scold you some more?" Roger asked, turning back to him when he saw A-Train standing motionless.


    A-Train quickly shook his head.


    Roger continued: "Then go back and attend your celebration party. Also, from now on, you don''t need to worry about Compound V or test subjects anymore. Just focus on doing your own job well."


    Hearing Roger say this, although A-Train still had some doubts in his mind, he didn''t ask any more questions. Just as he was about to turn and leave the street, he suddenly heard Roger say:


    "One more thing."


    "?"


    "Popclaw. Move her to a different location."


    A-Train was surprised when he heard this and asked: "Is the escape of that test subject related to Popclaw?"


    "I didn''t say that. I just think it''s not safe for her to stay there anymore. Isn''t she your girlfriend? You should be responsible for protecting her."


    "No... she''s not..." A-Train was about to deny it.


    "A-Train." Roger looked at him seriously and said: "Don''t lie to me."


    "..."


    A-Train lowered his head.


    Roger continued: "Protect your own girlfriend well. If possible, I''ll talk to Madelyn about publicly acknowledging your relationship status. Now, you can go."


    After standing there for a moment, A-Train left, and Roger slowly exhaled.


    While talking to A-Train just now, Roger unconsciously used Homelander''s tone. He believed that in A-Train''s eyes, he must have seemed very frightening. This was the fear that Homelander had instilled in them.


    However, it was good that he had sent A-Train away. Now he wouldn''t have to worry about A-Train looking for Kimiko anymore.


    As for Black Noir, another member of The Seven, unless ordered by Homelander and Vought''s top management, Black Noir wouldn''t act on his own. So for now, Evelyn and Kimiko were safe.


    At least for the time being.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [22] : Hijacking Incident

    "Do you know that in marine parks, those dolphins are constantly enduring unbearable noise? They don''t like performing, nor do they like the high-intensity work every day. Some of them have even started to become depressed..."


    "So don''t tell me you''re thinking of going to the marine park to steal the dolphins. That''s illegal, Deep."


    In the meeting room of The Seven on the 99th floor of Vought Tower, Roger was chatting with The Deep on his phone.


    Ever since that day when Roger showed interest in understanding The Deep''s friends, The Deep had started tentatively introducing some of his ''friends'' to Roger.


    From lobsters to crabs, from dolphins to whales, and even the blue whale that Roger wanted to see.


    As time passed, The Deep confirmed that Roger wasn''t like before, looking for opportunities to mock him.


    He began to treat Roger as a friend, occasionally calling to discuss marine life.


    From this point of view, The Deep was actually quite simple-minded. Perhaps that word isn''t quite appropriate... more accurately, he was simple and stupid.


    As long as someone was willing to accept him and his friends, The Deep would develop a liking for that person and consider them a friend.


    Unfortunately, from childhood to adulthood, The Deep had always been treated as a freak. Even after becoming a member of The Seven, he had never been truly respected.


    His fans didn''t understand him, treating the on-screen version as the real him, not knowing that the actual Deep was just a pathetic, insecure coward.


    Now that Roger had discovered this and accepted him, The Deep treated Roger as a friend.


    However... no matter how good his relationship with The Deep was, Roger couldn''t possibly support this guy sneaking into a marine park to steal dolphins.


    This had happened in the original story.


    The Deep had secretly taken out a dolphin he liked (loved), but on the way, they encountered a car accident, and the dolphin was run over by a passing truck.


    Let''s not even discuss the outcome; the act itself was already a crime of theft.


    Now that Roger had come to the world of The Boys, he wouldn''t let something like this happen.


    After all, that dolphin was innocent, and it would be too pitiful to die in a car accident.


    "But... that dolphin..." The Deep hesitated on the other end of the phone.


    Roger said:


    "Please, Deep, you''re now a superhero of The Seven, a celebrity. If you want to save a dolphin, there are plenty of ways. You can buy it back with your own money, or donate to the marine park to give these marine animals better treatment! Not think about stealing it!


    "Stealing animals from public facilities is the worst and most terrible choice, Deep. I don''t want to see news about your scandal the next day, do you understand?"


    "..."


    The Deep fell silent on the other end of the phone.


    Roger reaffirmed:


    "I need to hear you say ''I understand''."


    "...I understand."


    "Good, now go do what you''re supposed to do. Let me emphasize one last time, be smarter when doing things in the future. Learn to solve problems through proper channels."


    After hanging up the phone with The Deep, Roger had just let out a sigh of relief when he noticed that Maeve had returned at some point and was bringing him a glass of juice.


    "Since when did you become so close with The Deep?" Maeve asked as she handed the juice to Roger.


    Roger took the juice, drank a sip, and said: "A few days ago, just after... I changed. By the way, why juice?"


    "Because we have work later, and I don''t think you want to appear in front of reporters smelling of alcohol."


    Maeve smiled and sat down in her seat, leisurely sipping her juice.


    Roger held his juice, looking at her, and suddenly asked:


    "Is it my imagination, or do I feel like you''ve been... different from usual these past couple of days?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course. You used to always have a tense expression. To put it bluntly, you looked lifeless. Now you seem to be doing pretty well."


    Roger observed Maeve.


    Maeve nodded, took another sip of juice, and said:


    "Probably because the big mountain pressing down on my head has disappeared."


    Roger knew what Maeve was referring to.


    The mountain she mentioned was Homelander.


    The original Maeve had always lived under Homelander''s shadow.


    To prevent Homelander from indiscriminately killing innocent people, she didn''t even dare to get close to any man.


    Now, Homelander''s ''personality'' had disappeared, replaced by another personality full of kindness. Of course, Maeve would feel relaxed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that suddenly taking time off would attract attention from Vought and make things difficult for Roger, Maeve would even want to take a few days off to celebrate wildly.


    For Maeve, there was nothing more joyful in this world than Homelander being dead.


    "Yes, the mountain is gone, and everyone is relieved," Roger sighed.


    It had been many days since Roger became Homelander. During this time, although Roger hadn''t done much, the overall atmosphere of "The Boys" had become much more relaxed.


    Kimiko and The Boys no longer had to hide, Maeve no longer had to conceal herself, and The Deep even had a human friend to confide in.


    Even Ashley, the manager of The Seven, seemed much more relaxed, looking healthier.


    Although Roger still didn''t know what he should do after becoming Homelander, seeing the changes in these characters from the original story made him feel much more at ease.


    When everyone is happy, he could be happy too. This is how the world should be. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Roger and Maeve were enjoying this moment of tranquility, Madelyn suddenly walked into the meeting room from outside and said to the two sitting there:


    "Great, you''re both here."


    Seeing Madelyn''s hurried appearance, Roger and Maeve exchanged a glance, and then Maeve asked:


    "Did something happen?"


    Madelyn nodded:


    "Indeed, something has happened. Seven minutes ago, Flight 37 from Paris to Chicago was hijacked mid-air."


    "Seven minutes ago?" Roger frowned and asked.


    Madelyn answered: "That''s right. It was one of our sources at the North American Command that informed us about this."


    Roger nodded slightly. Hearing Madelyn say this, he understood.


    Probably an informant that Vought had planted in the North American Command.


    "How many hijackers are there?" Maeve asked.


    Compared to the source of the information, she was more concerned about the passengers on the plane.


    Madelyn answered: "Reportedly three... but that''s not the point. The point is, you should be able to reach there faster than the military''s fighter jets."


    As she spoke, Madelyn went to the many screens in the meeting room, stood in front of one screen, and pulled up the flight route map:


    "The plane is now in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean. It''s international waters. Currently, you''re restricted by law from carrying out rescue missions in other countries'' territories, but there''s no such problem in international waters."


    After finishing, Madelyn came to Roger''s side and said seriously:


    "If you can bring these passengers back alive, there won''t be any more senators voting against our bill... This is our chance."


    Looking at Madelyn, Roger remembered this memorable plot from the original story.


    In this hijacking incident, Homelander accidentally destroyed the control panel, causing the plane to crash completely. None of the passengers on the plane survived.


    That was something the original Homelander had to face.


    And now Roger was Homelander, and he needed to handle this hijacking incident properly.


    For a moment, Roger felt overwhelmed with pressure.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [23] : Pilot is Dead!

    As they flew towards international airspace, Roger carried Maeve swiftly towards the aircraft.


    In the sky, both Roger and Maeve wore grim expressions. Noticing Roger''s demeanor, Maeve asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy."


    "Neither do you," Roger replied.


    "I just don''t like Vought using an entire flight of people as bargaining chips," Maeve explained.


    Roger''s mood darkened further. "I feel the same way..."


    Vought was attempting to force legislators to pass a bill allowing superheroes into the military by using the rescue of the airplane passengers as leverage.


    Roger didn''t understand politics. He wasn''t sure if Vought''s approach was effective, but fundamentally, he didn''t want Vought''s superheroes in the Department of Defense.


    Superheroes shouldn''t be involved in politics, he thought. If these superhuman individuals entered the political arena, it would inevitably lead to a struggle between humans and superhumans.


    Moreover, Vought''s intentions for entering the Department of Defense weren''t pure; they simply wanted to grasp more power.


    Roger also despised Vought''s methods, but that wasn''t his primary concern right now.


    He was worried about repeating Homelander''s mistakes from the original story.


    "I see the plane!" Maeve called out to Roger after they had flown for a while.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Roger spotted the aircraft circling in the distance over international waters.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself, then rapidly approached the distant plane with Maeve, using his x-ray vision to assess the situation inside.


    After a brief inspection, he reported to Maeve, "The intel was off. There are four hijackers in total. One''s in the cockpit and has already killed a pilot. Two are standing in the middle of the cabin, and one''s at the door."


    "Should we go in now?" Maeve asked.


    "Wait a moment. Some passengers haven''t fastened their seatbelts. When we open the door, you go in first. I''ll stay outside to prevent passengers from falling out, then I''ll join you."


    "Got it."


    Having quickly decided on their roles, Roger and Maeve approached the cabin door. They exchanged a glance before opening it from the outside.


    As soon as the door opened, a person was instantly blown out by the cabin''s escaping pressure. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neither Roger nor Maeve bothered with this person, as Roger''s x-ray vision had clearly identified him as one of the four hijackers.


    After the hijacker was blown out, Maeve quickly jumped in and grabbed another hijacker inside the cabin.


    The hijacker, destabilized by the cabin''s unstable air pressure, lay on the floor. He couldn''t even lift his gun, let alone attack, and was easily captured by Maeve.


    With a swift "crack," Maeve decisively broke the man''s neck and tossed him out through the door.


    Two hijackers were instantly eliminated. The third hijacker, standing farther away, was shocked.


    Maeve had moved so quickly that he hadn''t even processed what was happening. By the time he realized, his two companions were already meeting their maker, leaving him alone in the cabin.


    Turning towards the remaining hijacker, Maeve advanced step by step.


    By now, the hijacker was terrified of Maeve. He raised his hands to surrender, knowing he had no chance of victory against such a superhuman.


    But Maeve ignored his gesture. She walked up to the hijacker and threw a punch at his head!


    The powerful blow nearly shattered the hijacker''s skull. Maeve, showing no mercy, grabbed the hijacker as he was about to fall and twisted his neck just as she had done before.


    This unconscious hijacker thus ended his life while in a state of unconsciousness.


    After all the hijackers in the cabin were dealt with, Maeve turned back to see Roger, who had closed the cabin door and entered. He gave Maeve a thumbs up, saying, "Well done."


    Maeve tilted her head slightly, acknowledging the praise.


    Roger then addressed the passengers, "Alright, everyone. It''s over now. Everything is safe. You''re all safe."


    The people in the cabin finally realized that Homelander and Queen Maeve had saved them.


    They clapped joyfully and cheered for Roger and Maeve:


    "Thank you, Homelander! Thank you, Queen Maeve!"


    "You''re amazing!"


    "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    The passengers were elated, having narrowly escaped death.


    When the plane was hijacked and several men pointed guns at them, they thought their lives were over.


    They never imagined Homelander and Queen Maeve would arrive in time to rescue them from danger.


    At this moment, everyone was thanking Roger and Maeve, cheering for these two superheroes.


    Roger accepted the crowd''s cheers while calming the passengers. Meanwhile, Maeve approached the cockpit door and glanced back at Roger.


    Roger continued to wear Homelander''s trademark fake smile, consoling the crowd while moving towards Maeve. He whispered to her, "There''s still one hijacker. He''s holding a gun to the remaining pilot''s head. If we just barge in, I can''t guarantee he won''t do something drastic."


    "Are you confident you can take him out instantly?" Maeve asked.


    Roger shook his head. "Taking him out isn''t hard, but I''m worried he might pull the trigger before I can neutralize him."


    Homelander''s heat vision took a moment to activate and penetrate a target. Moreover, to avoid damaging the control panel behind the enemy, Roger would need to reduce the heat vision''s power.


    The enemy might not die instantly, and as long as he wasn''t killed immediately, he''d have time to react and pull the trigger.


    But now there seemed to be no other option. Maeve and Roger exchanged a glance, and she said, "We have to go in there anyway..."


    "I know."


    Roger understood this, which was why he was so tense now.


    Whether or not this plane would meet the same fate as in the original story depended on their next actions.


    Having mentally prepared themselves, Roger and Maeve quickly opened the cockpit door.


    As soon as they entered, they saw the remaining hijacker holding a gun to the pilot''s head.


    Seeing Roger and Maeve enter the cockpit, the hijacker was startled and immediately pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    Splat!


    The sound of a gunshot and the noise of heat vision piercing a skull rang out simultaneously.


    The hijacker''s head was shattered by Roger''s heat vision, but the pilot''s head was also blown apart by the hijacker''s gun. Even worse, the hijacker''s bullet had passed through the pilot''s skull and hit the windshield.


    The glass cracked and, due to the pressure difference between the inside and outside of the cockpit, shattered instantly!


    Crack!


    Fierce winds howled, making Roger''s cape flap violently. Roger and Maeve looked grimly at the dead pilot.


    The only good news now was that the control panel hadn''t malfunctioned like in the original story. Roger had been carefully controlling his heat vision, and even the hijacker''s scalp was still attached to his skin.


    ...That description might be a bit gruesome.


    "ATC (Air Traffic Control)!! Can you hear me?!" Maeve reacted quickly, grabbing the headset from the pilot''s head and calling nearby airport control towers.


    The signal from the tower was intermittent. Although they could faintly hear something, it wasn''t clear, the signal seemed weak.


    "ATC!!" Maeve continued calling, while looking at Roger who was standing there. She asked, "Do you know how to fly a plane?"


    "Do you think that''s even possible?" Roger retorted, then added, "You keep trying to contact the tower. I''m going out for a moment!"


    Due to the strong wind, Roger had to shout at Maeve.


    Hearing that Roger wanted to leave, Maeve shouted back:


    "What? Where are you going?!"


    "The control panel is still working! I''m going to ask if any passengers know how to fly a plane!"


    Unlike in the original story, the control panel wasn''t directly destroyed by Homelander. This was the only piece of good news so far.


    Although the pilot''s death was tragic, as long as the control panel was intact, they could control the plane''s takeoff and landing, and slow it down!


    If the plane slowed down, Roger could try to stop it from the outside!


    This was currently the only chance for the passengers in the cabin to survive!


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [24] : Unlocking Bio-Force Field

    After explaining the situation to the passengers in the cabin, Roger received both good news and bad news.


    The good news was that there was indeed someone among the passengers who knew how to fly a plane.


    The bad news was that this person was a student who only had theoretical knowledge and had never actually flown a plane before.


    Regardless, Roger had no choice but to work with what he had. After all, they only needed someone who could control the plane''s stopping and landing; Roger would handle everything else.


    Bringing this novice pilot to the cockpit, Roger found that Maeve had already established contact with the control tower. Seeing Roger bring someone in, she asked:


    "Are we letting him fly the plane now?"


    "We have no other choice! Have him try to slow down the plane, and I''ll attempt to lift it from below!"


    Roger shouted to Maeve.


    Homelander''s strength was immense, and lifting a plane wasn''t a problem. The only concern was that, unlike Superman, Homelander didn''t have a bio-field. When lifting the plane, under its enormous weight, Roger could easily pierce through the middle of the aircraft.


    However, for now, this was their only option. If it didn''t work... well, they''d have done their best and left the rest to fate.


    Having agreed on their roles with Maeve, she took out the oxygen mask from the cockpit for the civilian, then moved the two corpses sitting in the pilot seats and sat in the co-pilot''s seat herself.


    Seeing this, Roger took a deep breath, turned, and walked out of the cabin. He addressed the worried crowd outside:


    "Everyone, please stay calm. I promise I''ll do everything in my power to save you all. You''ll be fine, so no matter what happens next, I hope you can remain calm!"


    Roger''s reassurance was effective. People believed Homelander would save them because that was the image he portrayed on screen.


    They viewed Homelander as a god-like figure, an angel sent by God to save them. So when Roger reassured them, the passengers in the cabin were no longer nervous. Some even cheered for Roger.


    "Homelander! You can do it!!!"


    "You''re the best! You''ll definitely succeed! Go for it!!"


    These people were blindly optimistic, seemingly believing that Homelander would certainly save them.


    The passengers'' trust weighed heavily on Roger''s heart, but he didn''t let this show on his face. Instead, he continued smiling as he opened the cabin door and flew out again.


    However, the moment he closed the door, the smile vanished from Roger''s face. He moved beneath the plane, flying close to it, his expression grim as he tried to place his hands on the bottom of the fuselage.


    At first, there was no reaction, but when Roger applied a little force, trying to lift the entire plane, the metal of the fuselage immediately dented inward!


    Seeing this, Roger didn''t apply more force and quickly stopped his action.


    "Shit!"


    Cursing anxiously, Roger already felt the plane starting to tilt forward, gradually descending. It seemed that the novice in the cockpit and Maeve had taken control of the plane.


    It looked like Roger might not need to try to hold up the plane after all.


    But just as Roger was thinking this, he noticed the plane''s forward tilt becoming steeper and steeper. At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before the plane crashed into the sea.


    Seeing this, Roger quickly ran to the front of the plane and shouted through the broken windshield to Maeve:


    "What''s going on in there?!"


    "Part of the control panel has malfunctioned!!!" Maeve shouted back at Roger.


    It was the ricochet from when the hijacker fired earlier. It had hit something and damaged part of the control panel. Now, although the control panel looked intact, when they actually tried to use it, they found the plane was completely out of control!


    An experienced pilot might have found a way, but right now they had two flight novices and one who had only studied some theory.


    Even worse, their communication with the control tower was intermittent, with an unstable signal!


    "Dammit!"


    Roger cursed again, inwardly swearing at how unlucky they were.


    He stopped trying to communicate with Maeve and returned to the bottom of the plane to repeat his earlier actions.


    This time, he tried to press his entire body against the plane, attempting to increase the contact area so he could lift the aircraft.


    However, after a few minutes, Roger found it still wasn''t working. The plane''s underbelly continued to dent, proving he simply couldn''t perform the feat of lifting an entire plane. After all, he wasn''t Superman.


    Roger didn''t give up. He closed his eyes to think for a moment, then moved to the area near the plane''s landing gear, trying to support the plane from there.


    The plane''s tires were designed to bear the entire weight of the aircraft, with high material toughness and strength. Perhaps this could be a breakthrough point.


    Perhaps because the plane had been in landing mode, the landing gear was already extended and exposed. Roger took this opportunity to grab the gaps in the landing gear and continued his efforts.


    However, supporting a plane at three points was fundamentally different from supporting it at one point. It might work initially, but as time passed, Roger felt the plane''s landing gear showing signs of breaking.


    "...No wonder Homelander gave up in the original story."


    Having tried every method without success, Roger finally understood why Homelander had abandoned an entire plane of people in the original story.


    Although Homelander was indeed a bastard, he always hid his true nature in public. He wanted more attention, more fans.


    Saving an entire plane full of passengers would undoubtedly boost his popularity significantly. If there had been any possibility of saving these people, Homelander wouldn''t have given up.


    But he did give up.


    This proved that even with Homelander''s power, it was truly impossible to save an out-of-control plane.


    So should he give up too?


    Roger closed his eyes. He recalled the people on the plane, remembering the little girl whose eyes were full of hope and who was still cheering him on before he came out. Finally, he clenched his fists and made a decision!


    He wasn''t Homelander!


    What Homelander couldn''t do, he might be able to... no, he must be able to do!


    He had to save the people on this plane. Otherwise, this incident would haunt Roger for the rest of his life. So he placed his hands on the plane again and closed his eyes, trying to sense something.


    Bio-field.


    The only key to saving everyone on this plane now was the bio-field!


    Or perhaps it would be more accurate to call it a bio-magnetic field.


    It was because Superman had a bio-field that he could lift planes or buildings, and carry ordinary people at supersonic speeds without causing them any harm.


    Homelander appeared not to have a bio-field, but this was only on the surface. He should actually have one, otherwise he couldn''t fly.


    It''s just that Homelander''s bio-field was very weak, so weak that it could only allow him to fly and nothing else.


    So Roger was now trying to activate this bio-field within him.


    This was easier said than done. Superman''s bio-field had become his instinct, freely used to lift objects countless times larger than himself, naturally protecting the people he saved.


    Homelander couldn''t do this. He couldn''t even sense his bio-field, and if he couldn''t sense it, he obviously couldn''t activate it.


    But Roger wanted to try. Not only try, but he had to succeed. The lives of hundreds of passengers on the plane depended on it!


    "You can do it... you can do it..."


    Continuously encouraging himself, Roger tried to sense the bio-field within him. He imagined a special energy spreading from his hands and enveloping the entire plane.


    Roger thought it would be very difficult to control, but when he actually tried, he found that something really did flow out from his body and begin to envelop the plane he was touching!


    The bio-field!


    Roger opened his eyes in astonishment, his gaze full of disbelief.


    He had thought he might awaken a bio-field, after all, Homelander originally had this ability, just too weak for him to value.


    But he hadn''t expected it to be so easy, and for the range of the bio-field to be so large! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his mind, if the bio-field could support even part of the plane''s undercarriage, he would consider it a success. However, now it had enveloped the entire plane!


    "This isn''t Homelander''s ability..."


    For some reason, Roger thought of the Superman model he had picked up when he first crossed over, and he suddenly felt an immense certainty in his heart.


    This was not the ability of Homelander. This was Superman''s ability.


    This was Superman''s Bio-Force Field!!


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [25] : Too Popular!

    On the closest beach to the Atlantic in the United States, firefighters, medical teams, and some police officers had gathered.


    They had come upon receiving a notification that a hijacked plane, which had been rescued by the superheroes Homelander and Queen Maeve, was flying towards this location.


    They stared at the sea, some with puzzled and bewildered expressions.


    Some police officers asked, "Can Homelander really do it? Dragging a plane back from above the ocean... it sounds too far-fetched."


    "He can do it because he is Homelander!" answered one of Homelander''s fervent fans.


    Apart from the firefighters and police, many fans had also come upon hearing the news.


    Since the plane was safe, Vought International wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity for extensive coverage. With their publicity, many people knew about Homelander''s feat.


    So, outside the cordoned-off beach area, a group of fans of Homelander and Maeve held signs with their names, eagerly watching the sea, hoping to see their idols first.


    Soon, fans and reporters with binoculars spotted Homelander and the plane. Witnessing this, some fans began to cheer, "It''s Homelander!! He did it!! He really did it!!"


    "HOMELANDER!!!"


    "HOMELANDER!!!"


    The cheers were as loud as those at a superstar''s concert, perhaps even louder.


    Countless people stood on the beach, eagerly awaiting. In just a few minutes, Roger, like a deity descending, brought the plane, undamaged except for the cockpit, and gently placed it on the beach.


    "HOMELANDER! HOMELANDER! HOMELANDER!!"


    The crowd, whether firefighters, medics, police, or reporters, all started shouting and screaming Homelander¡¯s name in unison!


    The sound was so deafening that even in distant towns, they could easily hear the cheers.


    When Roger approached the crowd, everyone rushed towards him, stretching out their hands, wanting to touch what they perceived as a divine being.


    Roger felt bewildered amidst this, listening to the cheers and enjoying the almost cult-like fervor of the fans'' support, momentarily feeling lost.


    But soon, the plane¡¯s door opened, and Queen Maeve jumped down, drawing everyone''s attention, including Roger''s.


    Roger quickly regained his composure, gently pushing the crowd aside with his newly understood biofield, flying into the air and shouting, "Quiet, everyone, please quiet down! The victims have just experienced something terrifying. They need peace now. Please clear the way for them, okay?"


    Roger''s words had an immediate effect. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone obediently closed their mouths and cleared the way for the rescue personnel.


    Roger then approached Queen Maeve, watching the fanatical crowd with lingering fear.


    Just a little more, and Roger would have been lost in the fans'' cheers and adulation.


    Powerful abilities, endless authority, and countless people''s adoration, such things could easily lead one astray.


    Though Roger''s mindset had shifted somewhat due to his powers, trying to control it positively, he couldn''t guarantee that if fans continued to worship him like a god, he wouldn¡¯t turn into someone like Homelander, doing things without limits for fame and fanfare.


    As the firefighters brought the plane''s passengers down one by one, Maeve patted Roger''s shoulder and sincerely said, "Thank you, you''ve worked hard."


    "It''s okay. It''s what I should do," Roger replied.


    Having great power didn''t mean he had to save lives, but Roger couldn''t ignore lives he could save right before him.


    He didn''t have Superman¡¯s almost perfect pure heart, nor did he feel obliged to save lives like other superheroes.


    But born in a peaceful society, he at least ensured he could use his power to do what he could rather than causing harm to innocents.


    Moreover, saving people... was a fulfilling thing, especially when receiving gratitude.


    Just as Roger thought this, he saw a mother and daughter from the plane approaching him.


    It was the little girl who cheered for Maeve and Homelander on the plane. Roger remembered her because in the original story, Maeve wanted Homelander to take this girl away, but he refused.


    Later, Maeve found the girl¡¯s doll on the beach, her only relic, and Maeve fell into depression and guilt. If it weren¡¯t for her ex-girlfriend Elena, Maeve might have had psychological issues.


    Now, this girl was completely saved by Roger, ensuring Maeve wouldn¡¯t face such a situation, changing both their destinies. Roger couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Homelander, Queen Maeve, thank you, thank you both!" the mother said earnestly.


    Roger smiled at the mother, and Maeve replied, "No need to thank us. It¡¯s what we should do."


    "Maeve, Homelander, can I hug you?" the little girl suddenly asked, her eyes sparkling with worship and expectation, hoping to get close to Maeve and Homelander.


    She was Maeve''s fan, Roger could tell.


    Maeve and Roger exchanged smiles, then Maeve said, "Of course, little princess."


    Saying so, Maeve hugged the girl, and Roger also reached out to touch the girl''s head.


    The scene of them hugging was harmonious, and nearby reporters captured everything on camera, broadcasting it to countless households.


    Now, everyone knew that Homelander and Maeve had saved a hijacked plane, and their popularity soared to new heights.


    Roger''s heroic act made Vought International''s stock price soar, and Roger''s status within Vought also reached new heights.


    No one could have imagined Roger could bring back a plane this way, scientifically impossible, yet he did it.


    Roger himself hadn¡¯t expected to possess such a powerful biofield.


    ensuring he needn¡¯t worry about crushing people during high-speed rescues or damaging buildings or vehicles needing rescue.


    After such a significant event, the company wanted to celebrate Roger and Maeve and publicize the story extensively. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Roger declined, citing the need for rest.


    He wanted to test his biofield and other abilities.


    If his biofield was truly like Superman¡¯s, would he also have other abilities like Superman?


    Though he hadn¡¯t absorbed any solar energy yet, he decided to try.


    So, after handling company matters, Roger went to the top of Vought Tower and flew into the sky.


    He wanted to test if he could absorb space solar radiation and survive in space.


    Surviving in space was the fundamental difference between Homelander and Superman!


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [26] : Testing New Strength, Speech!

    As the altitude gradually increased, Roger felt the thinning of the air.


    When he went to rescue Flight 37, Roger had already felt the thin air at high altitude, but that level was still bearable for him.


    But now, as he was about to leave Earth''s atmosphere, Roger felt his breathing becoming increasingly difficult.


    Homelander''s lung structure was not like Superman''s. He didn''t have Superman''s powerful cardiovascular strength, so he also didn''t have abilities like freezing breath or Superman''s nearly infinite internal respiration.


    Although his cardiovascular strength was far beyond that of ordinary people, it was still far inferior to Superman''s.


    As he was about to leave Earth''s atmosphere, Roger distinctly felt a faint stinging on his skin.


    That was the cosmic radiation outside of Earth. He couldn''t withstand this cosmic radiation, and due to the different pressures inside and outside his body, just approaching interstellar space made Roger feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Is it not possible..."


    Stopping in mid-air, Roger looked up at the deep starry sky and down at the brilliant blue Earth, regretfully muttering to himself.


    It seemed that having a biological force field like Superman''s was just a fluke or another cheat after his transmigration. Other than having a biological force field similar to Superman''s, Roger''s other abilities had not been enhanced at all.


    He couldn''t absorb sunlight to become stronger, nor could he survive in the starry sky. Just flying to this distance, Roger already felt somewhat hypoxic.


    Perhaps he could rely on the biological force field to resist cosmic radiation and external pressure, but without the ability to internally circulate his breathing, he could only stay in outer space for a short while.


    It was like human diving. Without equipment, the time humans could survive underwater depended on how long they could hold their breath.


    After taking one last deep look at the cosmic starry sky, Roger no longer lingered and turned to fly back to Earth.


    "But the view from the sky is really beautiful."


    Roger looked toward the distant horizon, admiring the sight that only he could see with the naked eye.


    ...


    "So, you''re saying Homelander lifted an entire plane?"


    At the eighty-second floor of Vought Tower, the floor where Vought International''s board of directors resided, in an office, Vought''s true leader asked Madelyn in front of him.


    Looking at the dark-skinned leader of Vought, Madelyn took a deep breath and nodded.


    "That''s right. We don''t know how he did it."


    "So we have reason to believe he has gained new abilities."


    Stan Edgar put down the pen in his hand and spoke to Madelyn.


    Madelyn nodded. This was the only explanation so far. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, Homelander saving all the people on a plane was a good thing for Vought International, but him showing abilities he had never displayed to Vought before was not a good thing.


    This meant that Homelander might be hiding something from Vought. More seriously, it might mean he had already gone out of control.


    Edgar thought for a moment and asked, "Have you asked Dr. Vogelbaum?"


    Jonah Vogelbaum was the doctor who had once been responsible for Homelander. He had overseen Homelander''s experiments when he was a child and could be seen as a father figure to him. No one understood Homelander better than he did.


    "Not yet, but Dr. Vogelbaum probably doesn''t know either."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because right now, the person closest to Homelander is me."


    Madelyn said seriously.


    Madelyn could see Homelander''s attachment to her. Although she didn''t know why Homelander had not been hovering around her recently, she was still certain that she was the person in Vought who was closest to Homelander.


    Madelyn was confident in this.


    Edgar knew that Madelyn was trying to use ''motherly'' control over Homelander, so he didn''t question further. He said to Madelyn, "Alright, then try to get the company''s psychological therapist to approach him."


    "That might anger him..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Edgar said. "If he gets really angry, that''s actually a good thing."


    "I understand."


    Madelyn understood what Edgar meant. If Homelander got angry and hurt or even killed the therapist, it would prove that he was still the same Homelander as before and that there was no need to worry too much.


    A violent and irritable Homelander was easier to control.


    But if he restrained his temper and had hidden thoughts, it would prove that Homelander had grown, and Vought would need to draft a new control plan for him.


    Madelyn left the eighty-second floor and returned to her office. After thinking for a while, she called Homelander.


    Homelander and Maeve had done well with the plane hijacking incident. The story of superheroes saving an entire plane of passengers would make headlines in major newspapers the next day, and online, Homelander and Maeve''s popularity had reached another level.


    They were now undoubtedly world-class stars. As long as they publicly supported the bill to have superheroes join the Department of Defense, even if the senators didn''t want Vought to succeed, they would have to vote in favor at the meeting.


    Madelyn had been busy with this for a long time, and now it was time to reap the rewards. So she planned to call Homelander over, hoping he could push things along to make this process smoother.


    Soon, Roger, wearing his hero costume, walked in. But unlike before, he was no longer wearing the cape that represented America.


    "Where''s your cape?"


    When Roger came in, Madelyn asked in confusion.


    Roger said, "I had the image department redesign it. I don''t really like that cape anymore."


    "Why?"


    Madelyn asked curiously. "You were the one who turned the red cape into its current form. Now you want to change it back?"


    "No, of course not."


    Roger sat on the sofa, took off his dark red gloves, and said to Madelyn, "I just think the American flag is too narrow. I should adopt an image more aligned with the world."


    "Don''t tell me you want to have a world map on your cape."


    Madelyn frowned.


    Roger''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said, "I wouldn''t do that. That would be too stupid. I just want to change the cape to a solid color. How about black?"


    "Black?"


    Madelyn looked Roger up and down. "A black cape wouldn''t match your current outfit."


    "So, should I change the hero costume to black too? I like black."


    "Then you might as well take Black Noir''s equipment. Homelander, there''s already a hero in the Seven who has a black-themed outfit. You don''t need to change yourself into that image."


    Madelyn advised. Before Roger could speak, she continued, "Besides, blue represents the sky, the world, and hope. That''s the image you present to the outside world. You are hope. There''s no need for any unnecessary changes."


    "Alright, alright. I was just saying. No need to overreact. So, what did you want to see me for?"


    Seeing Madelyn''s strong reaction, Roger didn''t insist and instead asked why she wanted to see him.


    Madelyn knew this wasn''t the time to discuss whether Roger''s hero outfit was suitable. She took a deep breath, pulled a piece of paper from her drawer, and said to Roger, "You and Maeve did well with the plane hijacking incident. Many senators have decided to vote in favor of our bill at the meeting, but it''s not enough. We can do even better.


    "So, in a few days, there''s a charity event being held by an organization, and you need to give a speech as a guest. Here is your speech draft."


    Madelyn said, placing the speech filled with words in front of Roger.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [27] : Strike First!

    Receiving the speech from Madelyn, Roger took a brief look at it and immediately frowned.


    There was no doubt that the speech Madelyn handed to Roger was all about Vought Corporation''s latest strategy.


    In the name of God, it told the public that it was only right for superheroes to be part of national defense.


    The speech even listed the names of several flight attendants and two captains who died in the recent hijacking incident, telling everyone that if superheroes were in the Department of Defense, such situations could likely be avoided.


    It was using every possible advantage to the fullest.


    After reading the speech, Roger looked up at Madelyn and asked, "Do I really have to say this?"


    "Of course, this is our fatal blow to those senators. After this, no one will stop us anymore. You will have more fans, more popularity, and you can do whatever you want in the future!"


    Madelyn said to Roger in a very gentle tone.


    Vought Corporation''s plan had reached the most critical moment, and they needed Homelander to complete this crucial step. So now, as long as Roger agreed to Madelyn''s request, Vought would agree to whatever Roger asked for in the future, as long as it didn''t harm the interests of Vought.


    Roger understood this from Madelyn''s words, and he suddenly half-jokingly asked, "Including changing my hero costume?"


    Madelyn took a deep breath and said, "As long as it''s not too excessive, yes."


    "Okay."


    Roger nodded seriously to Madelyn, then put away the speech and said to her, "Is there anything else besides this?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One more thing, you need to see a psychologist."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "It''s just a regular psychological check-up. Don''t worry, there''s nothing to be concerned about."


    Madelyn reassured him with a smile.


    Roger squinted at her for a moment and finally smiled as well, saying, "Alright, I don''t mind."


    ...


    "This gesture means eating... and this one means... going out? Going out to eat?"


    At the home of Maeve''s ex-girlfriend Elena, Maeve was using the sign language she had been learning to communicate with Kimiko.


    Now she knew the girl''s name, which Kimiko had written down in English that she had recently learned.


    Kimiko.


    Just Kimiko.


    Watching Kimiko''s hand gestures, Maeve could roughly understand what she meant. She wanted to go out for a walk and get something to eat.


    After understanding, Maeve said to Kimiko, "No, not for now. There are bad people outside looking for you, and we can''t let them find you."


    Hearing Maeve''s words, Kimiko looked at her in confusion and then began to gesture again.


    But this time, her sign language was too complex for Maeve to understand.


    Just as Maeve was about to ask, she suddenly heard Roger''s voice in her ear:


    "She wants to go home, to find her brother."


    "!?"


    Roger''s sudden appearance startled Maeve. She quickly turned around and saw Roger, who had somehow arrived at Elena''s home.


    At this moment, Roger was not wearing Homelander''s suit but was dressed in casual clothes with a baseball cap and glasses, looking like a harmless office worker.


    Seeing him like this, Maeve calmed her nerves that had been startled by Roger and asked, "Can you understand what she''s saying now?"


    "I can understand some of it. I''ve been learning sign language a bit faster than you recently."


    "So she said she wants to go home. Do you know where her home is?"


    Maeve asked in confusion.


    Kimiko''s identity was a mystery to her. She had no idea who Kimiko was or where she had lived. So when Kimiko said she wanted to go home, Maeve didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at Kimiko''s expectant eyes, Roger said softly, "I don''t know where her home is either, but I know... where she came from."


    "Where?"


    "...Let''s talk outside."


    Roger asked Kimiko to stay put, then went to the rooftop with Maeve and said to her, "You''ve always wanted to know how Vought turned her into a superhuman, right?"


    "Are you going to tell me now?"


    Maeve asked back.


    She had wanted to know these things before but never had the chance to ask, and Roger seemed unwilling to tell her. So she had kept the question to herself.


    But now, it seemed Roger was willing to reveal the truth.


    Nodding to Maeve, Roger took a deep breath and said, "You should be prepared for this, so it''s no big deal telling you now. Vought Corporation can turn people into superhumans because they have a substance called ''Compound V.''"


    "Compound V...?"


    "That''s right. They inject this compound into infants, causing them to awaken superpowers. You, me, and every superhuman in this world were not born with our powers."


    Roger briefly explained what Vought had been doing.


    Maeve stood there silently for a long time. Although she had mentally prepared herself, it still felt unbelievable when she heard it.


    After giving Maeve some time to process the information, Roger continued, "There''s one thing I lied to you about before."


    "What?"


    "The person who brought Kimiko to America wasn''t Vought. It was me..."


    Roger faced Maeve and said, "More accurately, it was Homelander. He wanted superheroes in the Department of Defense, to see Madelyn''s plan succeed. So he secretly took some Compound V from Vought and distributed it to terrorists worldwide, turning them into supervillains. This way, Vought would have a reason to put superhumans in national defense.


    "Kimiko used to be one of those terrorists. Homelander brought her here to cause chaos at a critical moment, and then he would play the hero. This way..."


    "The Department of Defense would have no choice but to agree."


    Queen Maeve finished Roger''s sentence.


    Roger nodded lightly.


    Once the superhuman terrorists started causing large-scale destruction, the plan would become an open conspiracy.


    Even if the Department of Defense suspected Vought''s involvement, without evidence, and with the public''s support, they would have to agree to Vought''s terms.


    At that point, Homelander would be the world''s number one superhero, surpassing anyone else and becoming a god of the new era.


    Hearing such shocking news, Maeve paced back and forth on the rooftop. She wished she didn''t know any of this because she was no longer the little girl with dreams of being a hero.


    But now, knowing all this, she couldn''t stay out of it. Roger had told her everything, placing her on his side.


    "Why are you telling me this now?"


    Suppressing her shock, Maeve asked Roger.


    Roger took a deep breath and said, "There''s no choice. Vought has noticed something is wrong with me. Madelyn called me in today, saying I need to see a psychologist.


    "But the psychologist is a cover. They want to test if I''m really Homelander. I know the company has psychological profilers. My behavior has been very different from Homelander''s recently. The profiler must have noticed something. I don''t know how much Vought knows or what they''ll do to me, but I have to prepare for the worst. So..."


    Roger said seriously to Maeve, "I need a teammate. Maeve, will you help me?"


    "Help you with what?"


    "Help me overthrow Vought."


    "...Huh?"


    Maeve was stunned by Roger''s goal.


    She suddenly felt that Roger might be insane.


    ...


    You can Find up to 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon


    /dragonnx

 [28] : Tek Knight

    Dealing with Vought International wasn''t a sudden impulse for Roger.


    After meeting with Madelyn, Roger suddenly realized a problem: Did Vought International actually have a way to deal with superhumans?


    From the original series, it seemed like they didn''t. But if Vought really had no means to deal with superhumans, how did the board members dare to command them around? Especially President Edgar, who never seemed afraid when facing Homelander. He didn''t appear to worry about being suddenly killed by him.


    Maybe Edgar understood Homelander well, knowing exactly what kind of person he was, and thus wasn''t concerned about being killed. But there could also be another possibility: Edgar and the others might have a method to deal with superhumans, or at least a way to handle the Seven, which is why they didn''t fear Homelander''s betrayal.


    If that were the case, Roger couldn''t guarantee his safety.


    Superhuman abilities varied widely. What was shown in the original series was just a part of this vast world. No one could guarantee there wasn''t someone with Professor X-like abilities.


    Roger wasn''t worried about Vought using brute force. With his biological force field, he was confident enough to even play around with nukes, as long as they didn''t hit him, there was no problem. But he feared Vought would use other means to subtly change him.


    Psychological suggestions, emotional implantation, enhanced likability, long-term hypnosis, if abilities related to the mind existed, Roger couldn''t defend against them. Perhaps the biological force field could, but Roger didn''t want to gamble.


    There''s always a "what if." What if the biological force field couldn''t defend against them? Then Roger might as well declare the game over!


    So, before Vought could act against him, Roger had to think of a way to take down Vought.


    That''s why Roger established ties with the protagonist group, built good relationships with Maeve and other members of the Seven, hoping that at the crucial moment, they would stand by his side.


    "Are you really going to do this? This¡­ is a bit too crazy..."


    Maeve didn''t understand Roger''s actions and couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Homelander, who once sided with Vought and was in bed with them, was now saying in front of her that he wanted to overthrow Vought. It felt surreal to Maeve.


    Roger knew it sounded far-fetched given his identity, but he had no choice. Vought had already noticed something was off with him and planned to deal with him. He couldn''t just sit back and become the infantile Homelander again.


    Moreover, Vought''s ambitions were growing. Homelander secretly conducting human experiments with Compound V was known to Vought. They tacitly approved and were secretly doing the same.


    They aimed to make Compound V more stable, turning it into a drug that could mass-produce superhumans. Then, they would form their own superhuman army to seize the world''s wealth.


    The world''s state originally had nothing to do with Roger. The energy for his next traversal point was about one-fifth full. At this rate, he could traverse again in about three months.


    By then, even if it were the end of the world, it wouldn''t matter to Roger.


    But Roger still hoped for a more peaceful world.


    He wasn''t sure what kind of world he would traverse to next. If it were a dangerous one, at least he would have the world of The Boys as a fallback. So, a stable and peaceful world was necessary for Roger. It would become his future refuge.


    Thus, Roger decided he would either become Vought''s head or destroy Vought and build a new force from its ashes.


    Roger chose the latter. After all, if Vought''s deeds were exposed, its reputation would plummet. Instead of inheriting Vought''s bad name, it would be better to build a new force from its remains.


    Roger had thought a lot during this time but hadn''t made a decision until Madelyn asked him to see a psychologist. That made the decision for him.


    "Vought''s ambitions are too great. Knowing this, we either join them in their wickedness or rebel and bring Vought down. We have no other choices," Roger said softly to Maeve.


    As members of the Seven, they had no choice. If they didn''t stand with Vought, they were against it. It was that simple.


    Maeve took a deep breath, trying to calm down, but she couldn''t form a complete sentence for a long time.


    Finally, she looked at Roger, as if making a decision, and exhaled deeply, asking:


    "So, do you have a plan?"


    "For now¡­ I have a rough idea," Roger replied.


    "?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not good at making plans. But for now, Vought doesn''t know about us. That''s our only advantage."


    "So, what are you going to do next?" Maeve asked after some thought.


    Roger said softly, "First, we''ll follow Vought''s instructions and attend the charity event. Then¡­ we can start revealing some of Vought''s dirty secrets."


    To target Vought, the first step was to tarnish its reputation.


    Currently, Vought enjoyed high public approval due to Homelander and the Seven. People loved superheroes, so they naturally supported Vought, which backed them.


    With such fame, along with Vought''s vast resources, they could manipulate the truth as they wished.


    Therefore, Roger planned to start by discrediting Vought.


    "By my calculations¡­ Butcher should have already started approaching him..." Roger thought silently while watching the city from the rooftop.


    ...


    At that moment, Butcher, whom Roger was thinking of, was walking with Mother''s Milk in a filthy alley. They both wore black trench coats, looking like gangsters, scaring others away.


    "Hard to imagine that the once-glorious Tek-Knight would live in a place like this," Mother''s Milk said as they walked deeper into the alley.


    Butcher glanced around and said, "A washed-up superhero is worse than a dog. Think about Popclaw, once a celebrated hero, now using sex to pay rent."


    "But this hero was supposed to be wealthy, right?" Mother''s Milk questioned.


    "You said it, supposed to be," Butcher replied, stopping in front of a basement door. Mother''s Milk stopped his chattering, and they exchanged a glance before Butcher knocked roughly on the iron door.


    Bang, bang, bang. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The loud knocks made everyone''s ears ring.


    The noise was unbearable for the person inside, who quickly slid open the peephole, revealing a pair of haggard yet fierce eyes.


    "Who are you looking for?!"


    Butcher smiled slightly and said, "We''re looking for Tek-Knight. We heard he lives here."


    "Tek-Knight is dead! Leave!"


    The person behind the door slammed the peephole shut, ending the conversation.


    But Butcher didn''t leave. He knocked again and said, "Fine, if you want to rot here and die, we''ll leave. But I bet you don''t want to die, do you?"


    The peephole slid open again, and those fierce eyes stared out.


    "Who are you? Vought''s people?"


    "Of course not," Butcher replied. "We''re just small-time nobodies sent to visit you."


    ...


    The eyes behind the door studied them for a long time before finally opening the iron door.


    "Come in. It doesn''t matter who you are. I''m already as good as dead."


    ...


    Support me to write more and read 10 chapters ahead of others!


    => https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    [Just Remove - to access Patreon normally]


    ...


    Homelander: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters


    Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters


    One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters


    DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters

 [29] : Call with Tek Knight

    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Living in the basement was a thin, old man. Though calling him "old" might be a bit harsh, since he was only in his forties. However, due to his lifestyle and health issues, he appeared to be in his sixties or seventies. Butcher and Mother''s Milk didn''t underestimate him.


    From the way he walked and the muscles subtly visible under his white shirt, it was clear he was a martial arts expert. The various equipment in the basement also suggested he could easily take on both Butcher and Mother''s Milk, even though he wasn''t a superhuman.


    "So, who are you? Are you from Vought?" the "man" asked, frowning, after leading Butcher and Mother''s Milk inside.


    Butcher still wore his infuriating smile and replied, "Of course not. We''re actually here because Homelander sent us."


    "Homelander? Vought''s favorite? Why did he send you here?" The man sneered, clearly not fond of Homelander.


    Seeing this, Butcher seemed even more pleased, as he hated Homelander too. Finding someone who shared his dislike felt like finding a comrade. However, Butcher didn''t waste time and said, "Homelander wants to take down Vought. He sent us to find you because you were once a member of Vought''s board and the only one who was also a superhero."


    "sending two shady-looking guys to ask for my help against Vought? Is it April Fool''s Day?" The man mocked, saying, "Tell me your real purpose."


    Butcher shrugged and said, "Homelander really sent us, and we really plan to go against Vought. Otherwise, why would we come to a place like this to find a washed-up superhero?"


    "Maybe to mock me, bully me, or maybe kill me to silence me. Who knows what you''re thinking?" The man was sarcastic. Butcher raised an eyebrow, seemingly ready to retort.


    Fortunately, Mother''s Milk intervened, saying, "Alright, alright! We''re not here to argue. Let''s be civil, okay? Tek Knight, trust us. We''re not lying. Let''s get to the point. We heard you have a terminal illness?"


    Tek Knight looked at Mother''s Milk and said, "Yeah, I have a tumor in my brain."


    "And if I said we could help you cure it, would you help us take down Vought?" Mother''s Milk asked.


    Tek Knight laughed and said, "Cure it? How? The world''s best doctors can''t do anything about this tumor, and no superhuman has the power to heal it. Do you think you, two ordinary people, and Homelander can cure my brain tumor? Don''t joke."


    "We can''t, but Homelander says he can. That''s why we''re confident in asking for your help," Mother''s Milk insisted.


    The man before them, once famous but now forgotten, was a member of Vought''s other superhero team, the Payback. His hero name was "Tek Knight," and he was the only non-superhuman among them.


    Tek Knight once had significant wealth and used it to enter Vought''s board. However, he chose to engage in hero activities with Payback instead of participating in Vought''s decisions or plotting from behind the scenes.


    But for some reason, he got involved in several scandals and, under public pressure, announced his retirement a few years after becoming active, disappearing from the public eye.


    After his departure, Payback members also disbanded. Currently, only a few members like Crimson Countess, Soldier Boy, and Eagle the Archer are active. Eagle the Archer is now a second-generation hero and has little to do with Payback.


    Despite being part of Vought, Tek Knight was a true hero, unlike the morally corrupt superheroes of this world. He genuinely wanted to save people, which is why he trained in martial arts and built his armor.


    Moreover, Tek Knight knew many of Vought''s secrets, including a lot of dirt on other heroes, which is why Roger wanted Butcher to find him.


    Unfortunately, Tek Knight had a brain tumor. Despite it being benign, its location made it too risky for any doctor to operate on it. Having exhausted all options for treatment, he chose to live here.


    It wasn''t because he liked this place, but because he could still play his superhero games at night. If Roger hadn''t sent Butcher to find him, he would likely die here in a few months due to the environment and the tumor, as he hadn''t taken his medication for a long time.


    But now, the situation had changed. If Tek Knight agreed to help, Roger would find a way to extend his life and look for a cure in other worlds.


    Mother''s Milk looked at Tek Knight with sincere eyes. Tek Knight met his gaze and suddenly said, "I don''t trust Homelander."


    "Homelander knows you won''t trust him, so he had us bring this," Mother''s Milk said, pulling out an old-fashioned cell phone.


    "What does this mean?" Tek Knight asked, puzzled.


    "He wants to talk to you directly," Mother''s Milk explained.


    Taking the phone from Mother''s Milk, Tek Knight was silent for a while. Finally, his tone softened, no longer as sharp as before. He asked, "What do I do?"


    "Call the number at the top of the contact list," Mother''s Milk replied.


    Tek Knight followed the instructions and found the number, then dialed it.


    The phone rang, and after a few seconds, Roger''s voice came through, "Hello?"


    "Homelander?" Tek Knight asked, frowning.


    "It''s me. Surprised?" Roger answered.


    "A bit. If I didn''t know you, I would think this is a joke by the company. So, you fell out with Vought and plan to replace them?" Tek Knight inquired.


    Roger replied, "It''s not that simple. I need you to expose all the dirt you''ve collected on the superheroes."


    "... Are you crazy?" After a pause, Tek Knight asked the same question Maeve had.


    On the other end, Roger smiled wryly. Why did everyone ask that?


    ...


    Support me to write more and read 10 chapters ahead of others!


    => https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    [Just Remove - to access Patreon normally]


    ...


    Homelander: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters


    Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters


    One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters


    DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters

 [30] : The Dark Secrets of Superheroes

    Tek Knight, a member of the Payback team, or more accurately, its leader.


    This is a character who didn''t appear in the TV adaptation of "The Boys," but Roger wasn''t surprised. When a fictional world becomes reality, there are always things that one doesn''t know about.


    This is perfectly normal.


    The truly crucial point is Tek Knight''s identity.


    He was once a member of Vought''s board of directors and still holds a portion of Vought''s shares. The industry he oversaw was related to superhero merchandise and films. Almost all the superhero-related films and shows by Vought were his responsibility.


    But that was in the past.


    Since a tumor was discovered in his brain, Tek Knight has completely retired.


    In fact, Vought had wanted to oust Tek Knight for a long time. His relatively just character had caused Vought many losses, otherwise, they wouldn''t have created so many scandals to remove him from the superhero scene.


    Now that he is about to die, Vought can''t wait for him to pass away so they can divide his remaining shares.


    Given Vought''s enormous scale, even a fraction of a percent of shares can bring astronomical profits, not to mention that Tek Knight is one of the largest shareholders of Vought.


    Roger believed that if it weren''t for Tek Knight''s still formidable strength and his special combat armor, Vought wouldn''t mind sending superhumans to assassinate him.


    Fortunately, Vought hadn''t done so, which allowed Roger to find another breakthrough point besides Compound V.


    Compound V is indeed the key to dealing with Vought, but Roger couldn''t let it be exposed as it was in the original story. Because it grants superpowers, and who wouldn''t want to have powerful, unique abilities? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ordinary people want it, politicians want it, and capitalists want it.


    Once Compound V is exposed to the public, no one can stop its spread. Over time, Vought might even bring Compound V into the open, generating even greater profits for them!


    That''s exactly what they did in the original story.


    Hence, Roger sought out Tek Knight to execute another plan.


    Due to his involvement with superhero merchandise, comics, and films, Tek Knight has a lot of dirt on the superheroes.


    All the dirty secrets of the superheroes, except for Homelander, are essentially in Tek Knight''s possession.


    But he couldn''t release this information, nor did he dare to make it public. If nothing unexpected happened, Tek Knight would take all this blackmail to the grave in this filthy alley.


    But now Roger had come. He needed Tek Knight''s dirt to tarnish Vought and possibly even use Tek Knight to dismantle Vought from within. These superheroes'' dark secrets would then be put to use.


    Unfortunately, Tek Knight didn''t trust Roger.


    Although Tek Knight didn''t have any dirt on Roger, it didn''t mean he knew nothing. He was well aware of what kind of person Homelander was. So when Roger asked him to expose all the dirt, his first reaction was that Roger had gone mad.


    His second reaction was that Roger was joking with him, or that Homelander had fallen out with Vought and wanted to use him as a pawn.


    Anyway, Tek Knight wouldn''t trust Homelander.


    "Forget it, whether you''re mad or not, I won''t do it," Tek Knight said before Roger could speak.


    Roger was silent for a moment before saying, "You''re dying."


    "I know, but if you think I''ll expose this dirt before I die, you''re wrong."


    "You were once a superhero..."


    "That was in the past. The Tek Knight who wanted to be a superhero is dead! Now, Tech is just an old man waiting to die in a gutter," Tek Knight said calmly.


    Dreams of being a superhero and overthrowing Vought were no longer in Tek Knight''s plans. Now, he just wanted to spend his remaining time peacefully, without bothering about anything else.


    Roger sighed and said, "Even if I could remove the tumor in your brain, you still wouldn''t help me?"


    "Heh, do you think I would believe that? You can''t do it. No one in this world can do it."


    "...Forget it." Seeing that Tek Knight still wouldn''t help, Roger said, "It seems Tek Knight is truly ''dead.'' I''m sorry for bothering you. Let the people I sent to find you come back. I won''t trouble you again."


    Before Tek Knight could reply, Roger hung up the phone.


    Listening to the busy tone on the other end, Tek Knight was stunned. He stared at the phone for a long time with a strange expression before handing it back to Mother''s Milk, asking, "Was that really Homelander on the other end?"


    "Of course." Mother''s Milk smashed the phone and crushed the SIM card before saying to Tek Knight, "I''m very sure it was Homelander because no other superhuman in this world can shoot laser beams from their eyes and fly at the same time."


    "No... no!" Tek Knight paced back and forth before suddenly saying with absolute certainty, "He isn''t Homelander!"


    "?!" Mother''s Milk and Butcher looked at Tek Knight in confusion.


    Before they could ask, Tek Knight said, "The Homelander I know isn''t like this... Nevermind, come with me."


    Tek Knight led Mother''s Milk and Butcher inside, stopping in front of a wall. He activated a hidden mechanism, and the seemingly ordinary brick wall slowly opened to reveal a secret room.


    Inside the room were several standing file cabinets, and at the center stood a massive black suit of armor over two meters tall.


    This was Tek Knight''s beloved armor. Only with it on could he possess strength comparable to superhumans and be considered a superhero.


    "And these are...?" Butcher''s attention wasn''t on the armor but on the file cabinets. He had a guess about what they contained but still asked.


    Tek Knight replied, "The dirt you wanted. It''s all here."


    "Why not store it digitally?" Butcher asked, surprised.


    Tek Knight smiled, "Paper lasts longer and is safer. There are digital copies too, just not here."


    "So, you''re going to help us?" Mother''s Milk asked as Tek Knight entered the room.


    Tek Knight looked back at them and said, "I didn''t agree to help you, but I''ll let you see the ''darkness'' beneath these so-called superheroes'' glamorous exteriors. What you do afterward is up to you. Also, I want to meet Homelander."


    Butcher and Mother''s Milk exchanged a glance before Butcher said, "You should know why Homelander didn''t come to see you himself."


    "I know, I know, Vought''s chip, right? The one they put in him when he was a kid. Now no one can cut through his skin to remove it. The company can track him via the chip, so he can''t come to me directly. But it''s fine; I can go to him."


    "Vought is probably monitoring you too. Maybe not nearby, but once you leave this alley..."


    "Don''t worry, I have my ways. Just tell him my demands," Tek Knight said with a smile.


    ...


    Support me to write more and read 10 chapters ahead of others!


    => https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    [Just Remove - to access Patreon normally]


    ...


    Homelander: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters


    Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters


    One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters


    DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters

 [31] : The Performance

    In a clean and brightly lit room, Roger sat in a chair, looking at the therapist seated in front of him.


    Roger''s therapist was a beautiful blonde woman, dressed in a crisp professional suit, with a short skirt emphasizing her perfect curves. She looked quite alluring. Wearing glasses, she exuded the aura of a corporate elite, the kind you imagine in high-level office settings.


    Roger felt that, rather than a therapist, she seemed more like a seductress sent by Vought to entice him. However, it was evident that she had some genuine skills. From the moment Roger entered, she had been creating a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere, trying to help him unwind. If Roger didn''t know she was sent by Vought to probe him, he might have genuinely relaxed.


    Since he had agreed to Vought''s request for psychological counseling, Roger didn''t act too stern. He chatted amicably with the therapist.


    "I''m actually a fan of yours," said the therapist, Wendy, to Roger.


    "Out of all the heroes, you''re my favorite. Honestly, when I heard they wanted me to do your psychological counseling, I was so excited I almost went crazy!"


    "Really? As a therapist, having personal feelings toward your patients doesn''t seem very professional," Roger responded with a smile.


    The blonde therapist smiled back, "It''s okay, this is just a formality anyway. By the way, can you give me an autograph after we''re done?"


    "Of course."


    "Great!" Wendy cheered, looking like a fangirl.


    As their conversation continued, Wendy somehow ended up sitting next to Roger, her hand on his leg. She suddenly asked, "Though it''s just a rumor, I''ve heard that... you like more mature women?"


    "Is that so? I haven''t heard that one," Roger''s smile remained unchanged. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wendy continued, "I just heard it from colleagues, so I was curious if it''s true. If it is... what do you think of me?"


    Roger looked her up and down. He had to admit, Vought knew how to pick people. Wendy''s figure and appearance were indeed the type that Homelander liked. If it were Homelander, something indescribable might have already happened under such teasing.


    But unfortunately for Wendy, Roger wasn''t Homelander, and he knew her intentions weren''t pure. So, he took her hand off his leg and said, "You said it yourself, it''s just a rumor."


    "So, you don''t like that type? What a shame," Wendy teased, reaching for Roger''s face.


    Smack!


    Before Wendy could touch him, Roger suddenly grabbed her wrist tightly, not letting go.


    Wendy''s expression changed as she tried to pull her hand back but couldn''t. Roger''s grip only tightened with time.


    "What are you trying to do?" Roger asked with a smile.


    Wendy endured the pain and said, "I... I just wanted to get closer to you..."


    "Don''t lie to me. What are you trying to do?" Roger asked again, still calm, as he grabbed her other hand, holding her up like a small animal.


    "You''re a superhuman, aren''t you?"


    "!!"


    "Let me guess, your superpower must be something like hypnosis, memory reading, or mind-reading, right? And the condition to use your power is through your hands, just like a certain ''Wunderkind'' from before."


    Roger continued to apply pressure, smiling, while Wendy cried out in pain, "No... it''s not... It hurts, Homelan... I don''t have any powers... you''ve misunderstood, please let go of me!"


    "I said, don''t lie to me!" Roger leaned closer, speaking each word deliberately.


    His eyes glowed with a crimson energy, aimed at the dishonest therapist. He held her hands tighter, seemingly ready to use his heat vision on her at any moment.


    Under the threat of death and pain, Wendy knew she was exposed. She stopped hiding, kneeling on the couch and begging, "I''m sorry! Vought made me do it. They want to know what''s been happening to you recently and why you''ve changed so much. So they sent me here. I... I didn''t want to do it, but I had no choice... Homelander! Please, spare me, don''t kill me!"


    Feeling the pain in her hands, Wendy''s eyes were filled with fear. She knew what kind of person Homelander was; all the psychologists who worked with the Seven did.


    Because of this understanding, she was terrified when Roger got angry, fearing he would kill her at any moment. Wendy believed Roger would do it if he was truly angry.


    So, she abandoned her dignity to beg for her life.


    Seeing the fear in her eyes, the heat vision in Roger''s pupils gradually faded. His expression softened, and he said, "You should have said so from the start."


    Wendy sighed in relief, knowing her life was spared. But the next moment...


    Crack!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Wendy''s screams echoed in the counseling room as Roger mercilessly broke her hands, with bones piercing through her skin and blood splattering on the couch.


    Roger let go, wiping his gloves clean of blood, and said, "But I hate being lied to and having my secrets pried into. So, a little punishment is in order."


    After enduring the intense pain, Wendy forced herself to calm down. Despite the severity, modern medical technology could easily fix her hands, although there might be some lasting effects. At least she still had her hands.


    After cleaning his gloves on her white coat, Roger turned to leave, saying, "Well, Doctor, this chat was quite enjoyable. I do feel much more relaxed. Looking forward to our next meeting. Goodbye."


    Smiling, he waved at the therapist collapsed on the couch and walked out of the counseling room.


    Upon exiting, Roger immediately took the elevator to Madelyn''s office floor, barging in without knocking.


    Madelyn, holding her son, was startled but quickly understood the situation upon seeing Roger. She softly asked, "Finished with the therapist?"


    "Yes, you didn''t tell me the therapist was a superhuman, one who could read minds!"


    Roger glared at Madelyn.


    Madelyn replied, "Her ability is only to soothe spirits. We thought you might be under a lot of stress lately, so we sent her to help you relax..."


    "I don''t need it," Roger interrupted, "I hate being controlled, and you should know that. I don''t like mind superhumans entering my brain! Madelyn, I don''t want this to happen again!"


    "Wow, this is the first time you''ve spoken to me like this. You must be really angry," Madelyn looked at Roger in surprise, but with a smile.


    "Alright, since you don''t like it, we won''t do it again. By the way, you should meet the charity event coordinator now, right?" Madelyn changed the topic.


    Roger, looking at her holding the child, didn''t pursue the matter about the therapist further and continued the conversation, "Yes, it''s time to meet them."


    "Then go ahead. Remember, you and Starlight are the stars of tomorrow''s charity event," Madelyn gently urged.


    Not wanting to say more about the therapist, and seemingly satisfied with Roger coming to her, Madelyn appeared to have achieved her goal.


    Roger also stopped pressing the issue, believing his performance would satisfy Vought.


    It was just unfortunate for the therapist, who was used as a pawn.


    ...


    Support me to write more and read 10 chapters ahead of others!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    [Just Remove - to access Patreon normally]


    ...


    Homelander: New Legacy: +10 Advanced Chapters


    Danmachi: Voyager of Worlds: +10 Advanced Chapters


    One Piece: Talent Copy System: +16 Advanced Chapters


    DxD Transfer Student: +12 Advanced Chapters

 [32] : I Am Not a Good Person Either

    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    In the top floor meeting room of the Vought Tower, Maeve asked Roger as he returned.


    Roger exhaled slowly, looking at his dark red gloves, as if he could still see the blood of the psychologist on them. He said to Maeve, "...I broke her hands."


    "Is that all?"


    "?"


    Roger looked puzzled.


    Seeing his confusion, Maeve explained, "If it were Homelander, he wouldn¡¯t have shown any mercy to someone trying to invade his mind."


    "I couldn¡¯t just kill her."


    "That''s the difference between you and Homelander."


    Maeve smiled, stepping forward to pat Roger on the shoulder. "Although you broke her hands, at least she¡¯s still alive."


    Roger remained silent. He could still hear the psychologist''s screams as he broke her hands.


    It wasn''t that Roger pitied the psychologist; rather, he was surprised to find that after doing what he did, he felt no guilt or remorse.


    It felt as if what he did was justified, that the psychologist had brought it upon herself. From a certain perspective, she had indeed brought it upon herself. However, Roger''s current state of mind was also abnormal.


    Before crossing over, Roger had lived in a peaceful country, arguably one of the most peaceful in the world.


    Growing up, Roger had barely seen blood except for minor injuries. He had never hurt anyone and had grown up in a friendly and peaceful environment.


    Despite inheriting Homelander¡¯s memories and powers, Roger should still feel some guilt after hurting someone.


    When he killed the hijackers on the plane, Roger had noticed he had no qualms about killing, though at the time, he could justify it by thinking they were hijackers and deserved it. But now, he couldn''t find a way to comfort himself.


    Perhaps... there really was something wrong with his mind.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Vought probably won''t keep an eye on you anymore. What are your plans next?"


    Maeve¡¯s gentle voice pulled Roger from his thoughts.


    Gathering his thoughts, Roger responded, "First, attend the charity event, then eliminate the terrorists injected with Compound V one by one to prevent them from causing trouble."


    "The Department of Defense will soon agree to the inclusion of superheroes, even without those terrorists¡­"


    "They won''t." Roger interrupted Maeve. "I¡¯m certain they won''t."


    "As long as you¡¯re confident. Do you need my help?"


    "Not for now. When I truly need it, I¡¯ll come to you."


    Roger said earnestly.


    Maeve nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll prepare for the event. You go to the charity event. I can¡¯t be idle either."


    "Mm, Maeve¡­" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Maeve was about to leave, Roger suddenly called her.


    She turned back, looking at Roger with some confusion.


    Looking into her eyes, Roger sighed and said, "Thinking about what I¡¯m about to do, I suddenly feel... I¡¯m not a good person either."


    "Compared to others, you¡¯re already good enough."


    Maeve replied, then turned and left.


    What Roger was about to do had nothing to do with being a good person. He was about to expose the dark secrets of some heroes, turning these seemingly glamorous superheroes into reviled outcasts.


    Some of these heroes deserved it, but others were merely blinded by the power given to them by Vought. But Roger had no choice; this was a crucial step in bringing down Vought.


    This made Roger feel he wasn¡¯t a good person. A good person wouldn¡¯t use any means necessary to achieve their goals.


    ¡°¡­Oh well, I never thought of myself as a good person anyway.¡±


    Roger sighed, feeling a bit of regret. He had initially wanted to be like Superman¡­ How had things come to this?


    ¡­


    On the day of the charity event, Roger arrived at a bench near the park where the event was being held.


    There, Tek Knight, already in disguise, was sitting on the bench feeding pigeons. White pigeons gathered at his feet, eating the rice from his hands.


    Roger approached, and the pigeons didn''t fly away, merely shifting slightly to continue eating the food Tek Knight had thrown on the ground.


    "Homelander?"


    Although Roger was in plain clothes, Tek Knight recognized him immediately.


    Roger scrutinized Tek Knight and said, "You look different from the photos."


    "Are you referring to those photos on the eighty-second floor? Yes, I do look different. I¡¯ve aged and can¡¯t fight like I used to."


    Tek Knight chuckled.


    Roger had seen photos of Tek Knight, showing him as a burly, robust man, even more muscular than Mother''s Milk from The Boys. In the photos, he stood beside his custom-made battle suit, made from the finest materials available at the time, impenetrable by ordinary superhumans. Just looking at the photos, one could feel his imposing presence.


    But now¡­


    His body had shrunk, his back slightly hunched. Although his muscles under his clothes showed he hadn¡¯t neglected training, he was far from his former self.


    Seeing Tek Knight now looking like an old man, Roger couldn¡¯t help but lament the cruelty of time.


    "So you¡¯ve decided to help me against Vought?"


    Not wanting to dwell on it, Roger got straight to the point.


    Tek Knight glanced at Roger and said, "I have. If even Vought¡¯s strongest asset is against them, what reason do I have not to decide?"


    Previously, Tek Knight had only collected dirt on Vought¡¯s heroes but hadn¡¯t exposed it, mainly because of Homelander. As long as Homelander was on Vought¡¯s side, Tek Knight wouldn¡¯t dare oppose Vought, knowing Homelander would come and incinerate him and his suit with heat vision at the slightest hint of rebellion.


    But now, with Homelander against Vought, Tek Knight had no reason to hesitate. Besides Homelander, he feared no one else, not even Stormfront, previously known as Liberty.


    However, before proceeding, Tek Knight needed to confirm one thing:


    "By the way, are you really Homelander?"


    Tek Knight¡¯s puzzled eyes met Roger¡¯s.


    He initially thought Roger was just a stand-in for Homelander with similar powers. But after meeting Roger, Tek Knight was confused because Roger seemed to be Homelander. Yet, his actions didn¡¯t match what Homelander would do.


    Anticipating this question, Roger quickly replied, "I am Homelander and not Homelander. You can think of me as his second personality."


    "I see, that makes sense..."


    Tek Knight, like Maeve, quickly accepted this explanation. He murmured, "Though it¡¯s a far-fetched reason, I can¡¯t think of any other explanation for such a drastic change in Homelander¡¯s behavior. By the way, since you claim to be Homelander¡¯s second personality, will the original Homelander ever come back?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, he will never come back."


    Roger confirmed confidently.


    After all, Homelander had merged with him completely.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [33] : A Ruined Reputation

    "Now I can rest easy."


    Tek Knight handed over some documents to Roger and said, "These are the dirt on the superheroes you wanted. It¡¯s just a portion, but I guarantee each one is explosive enough to make every news outlet go wild like it¡¯s a holiday!"


    Roger didn¡¯t take the documents right away. Instead, he asked, "What about Butcher and Mother''s Milk? Did you give them any information?"


    "Yes, I gave them some, too. But I can tell they''re not your subordinates, right? They seem to have some issues with you."


    Tek Knight inquired.


    The two members of The Boys who had approached Tek Knight, especially Butcher, didn¡¯t hide their intentions. He frequently said things like "Homelander sent me."


    If Butcher wasn¡¯t fiercely loyal to Homelander, he will definitely trying to use him as a scapegoat, thinking that when Vought found out, they¡¯d trace everything back to Homelander and spark a conflict.


    Tek Knight saw through Butcher¡¯s scheme but didn¡¯t expose him. As long as the aim was against Vought, they were allies, despite any personal issues.


    However, Tek Knight did mention this to Roger, to prevent him from being set up by The Boys.


    Roger nodded and said, "They aren¡¯t friends, more like enemies, but for now, we have a common goal, so it¡¯s fine."


    "What about later?"


    "We¡¯ll deal with that when it comes..."


    Roger was well aware of Butcher¡¯s hatred for Homelander. After their last discussion, Roger abandoned the idea of befriending them. It was impossible. As long as Roger remained Homelander, Butcher would never reconcile with him.


    The other members of The Boys might be manageable, but not Butcher. He would never forgive Homelander.


    Of course, Roger didn¡¯t need Butcher¡¯s forgiveness. As long as Butcher didn¡¯t cause trouble during this period, the rest could be dealt with later. After Vought fell, who knew if Roger would still be in this world? Who would Butcher then take his anger out on?


    "It seems you¡¯re aware of the situation, so I won¡¯t say more. These files should last you a while. When your plan moves to the next phase, I¡¯ll give you the rest."


    Tek Knight stretched and stood up.


    Roger flipped through a few of the files, then asked, "There don¡¯t seem to be any Seven members in here?"


    "Of course not. The Seven¡¯s dirt is the main course. The main course is always served last."


    Tek Knight smiled meaningfully.


    ...


    In Vought Tower¡¯s vice president¡¯s office, Madelyn reclined in her chair, watching TV.


    The broadcast was of the charity event "Samaritan''s Embrace." It wasn¡¯t yet time for Homelander¡¯s appearance; currently, the founder of "Samaritan''s Embrace," Ezekiel, was speaking. He could stretch his body parts, and he spoke about superheroes being God¡¯s creation, their abilities a part of God¡¯s power, attributing all superhuman abilities to God¡¯s grace.


    Ezekiel was a Christian, and the charity event was under the banner of Christianity, so he frequently mentioned God.


    Madelyn didn¡¯t comment on Ezekiel¡¯s approach; he was acting on Vought¡¯s orders. "Samaritan''s Embrace" was actually a special organization under Vought. They disguised Compound V as infant vaccines and distributed them to hospitals worldwide annually.


    That¡¯s how superhumans were created.


    So much for divine creation, every superhuman was man-made, including the strongest, Homelander.


    "Still some time before Homelander¡¯s turn..."


    Madelyn checked the time. There wasn¡¯t much left until Homelander¡¯s appearance. She worried if he would follow her speech notes. But since he hadn¡¯t come to discuss it, she assumed it was fine.


    The psychiatrist¡¯s tests showed some changes in Homelander, but he was still essentially the same. If he had any complaints, he¡¯d have told Madelyn or another board member.


    So this charity event should proceed without issues...


    Madelyn¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected scene on the television. Behind Ezekiel, during his fervent speech, the screen displayed an explicit video.


    It was Ezekiel with some people.


    With men.


    Madelyn: "WTF...?"


    ... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "God gave us these powers to save you! We are all God¡¯s children!"


    On stage, Ezekiel fervently proclaimed, declaring superhuman identity in God¡¯s name. The audience cheered as he extended his arms for a hug. Some prayed silently. Everything seemed normal.


    But then, Ezekiel heard gasps from the crowd.


    "Oh my God..."


    "What is that?"


    "I can''t believe it..."


    The audience¡¯s shock stunned Ezekiel. He saw their eyes filled with disbelief and disgust. Unease filled him. He turned to see the screen behind him, almost fainting.


    The screen showed a video of him with other men, explicit scenes more suited for certain websites. The crucial point wasn¡¯t just the video itself but that his partner was a man!


    In a country like the US, where freedom is valued, this wasn¡¯t taboo. If Ezekiel wasn¡¯t a devout Christian, he might be seen as a victim of a privacy breach, which was illegal.


    Unfortunately, Ezekiel was a Christian. His partner being a man, violating both premarital abstinence and same-sex prohibition, meant his reputation was utterly ruined.


    A true Christian adheres to precepts against premarital sex and same-sex relationships. Ezekiel violated both. What right did he have to proclaim anything in God¡¯s name?


    "Turn it off!! Get that footage off the screen!!!"


    Panicking, Ezekiel demanded the video be removed. Backstage, chaos ensued. Staff tried but failed to stop the video. Finally, someone cut the power, ending the broadcast.


    But the damage was done. The footage was unforgettable, broadcast live on TV and online, making Ezekiel a pariah.


    Ezekiel trembled, unable to speak as the audience hurled insults and objects at him.


    "Get off!! Get off the stage!!!"


    "Sinner!! Get off!!!"


    They threw things at Ezekiel. He didn¡¯t dodge, letting them hit him.


    Seeing this, the Christians wanted to storm the stage and punish him for violating God¡¯s laws.


    As things spiraled out of control, Homelander, clad in blue and a red-white cape, descended, shouting, "Calm down! Everyone, calm down!! Somebody get Ezekiel off the stage!"


    Finding their anchor, staff quickly moved Ezekiel backstage before the crowd could reach him.


    Seeing Ezekiel¡¯s disheveled state, Roger exhaled and shouted to the Christians, "Everyone, calm down!"


    Homelander¡¯s presence commanded respect. To Christians, he was God¡¯s messenger on Earth, the strongest superhuman, closest to God.


    Roger¡¯s arrival and call for calm quieted the crowd. They looked up at him expectantly.


    Using his super vision, Roger ensured Frenchie and Mother¡¯s Milk of The Boys had left before addressing the crowd, "I know you¡¯re all angry at being deceived by Ezekiel, but we cannot judge solely based on one video. It might have been altered, or someone might be trying to disrupt this event. Until the truth is known, I ask you all to remain rational and calm. We¡¯ll provide an explanation before tonight¡¯s event ends."


    Roger¡¯s reassurance, from a position of righteousness, soothed the Christians. They wanted to confront Ezekiel, but Homelander¡¯s words made them hold back.


    They didn¡¯t trust Ezekiel now but believed in Homelander. If he promised the truth, they believed it would come.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [34] : Complete Chaos

    ¡°So, what on earth is happening? Can someone explain this to me?¡±


    In the vice president¡¯s office, Madelyn yelled into the phone.


    On the other end, Ashley, who was holding the phone, nearly burst into tears as she said to Madelyn, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know... There were only our people backstage. Everyone has been investigated, and we didn¡¯t find any strangers who had gone in...¡±


    ¡°Keep investigating!¡±


    ¡°Yes! People are already looking into it. All the nearby surveillance cameras are being checked, but it will take some time to find clues...¡±


    Ashley said, trembling. The idea of organizing this rally and having Homelander and Starlight appear was hers.


    Her main responsibility was to handle all of Starlight¡¯s publicity and ensure that she would become famous across America today, achieving a popularity equal to that of the other Seven members.


    However, with such a severe incident at the rally, Ashley would also have to bear the responsibility. They couldn¡¯t possibly blame Homelander, as he wasn¡¯t the planner of the event.


    ¡°We must uncover the truth before the baptism starts this afternoon! Now, have the PR department issue a response to the media, stating that the footage shown at the venue is all slander against Ezekiel!¡±


    ¡°Will... will they believe it?¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll just abandon Ezekiel. Do I have to teach you this?¡± Madelyn said, restraining her anger. Then she asked, ¡°By the way, where is Homelander?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s calming the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Have him move the baptism up, then give his speech, and bring Starlight¡¯s performance forward too.¡±


    ¡°But... Starlight¡¯s powers are best displayed at night...¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t worry about that now! Just suppress the scandal!¡±


    Madelyn issued a series of orders, and Vought¡¯s PR department quickly carried out each of her instructions.


    However, before Madelyn could catch her breath, someone ran into her office and said, ¡°It¡¯s bad! The private life of superhero Crimson Countess has been exposed, and... and the news about Translucent... Translucent¡¯s death, everyone knows about it now!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The sudden news left Madelyn in a daze. She couldn¡¯t fathom why all these terrible things were happening at once. Furthermore, right after hearing this news, the phone in Madelyn¡¯s office rang.


    She instinctively picked it up, and the news from the other end made her breath catch.


    It was an informant from Vought in the White House, informing her that the Department of Defense was currently in an uproar over the issue of incorporating superheroes, and that the discussion might be postponed.


    Additionally, the senators who had previously considered voting in favor of the proposal were now in a neutral and observant stance.


    This meant that the issue of incorporating superheroes into national defense might be delayed indefinitely, or even be rejected, which was the worst possible outcome for Vought.


    Bombarded with these bad news, Madelyn sat dumbfounded in her chair. After a long while, she picked up the phone and called Ashley, ¡°Get me Homelander.¡±


    ...


    Standing backstage at the rally, Roger watched the chaos in the venue while rubbing his chin.


    After obtaining the dirt, he had begun working with the Boys. Frenchie and Hughie infiltrated the venue, hacking into the backstage player to broadcast Ezekiel¡¯s scandalous footage with Roger¡¯s cover.


    Outside the rally, Mother¡¯s Milk and Butcher spread the dirt on other heroes and revealed the news of Translucent¡¯s death.


    A series of attacks had caused Vought¡¯s stock to plummet continuously in just half a day.


    The public also started digging up more dirt on the superheroes.


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was the hottest topic at the moment.


    Even fabrications would be created if necessary, and if they turned out to be false, they could always apologize later. The point was to gain the spotlight.


    Under these circumstances, the Department of Defense began reconsidering the issue of integrating superheroes.


    Previously, the idea had gained some traction because these superheroes, who played the roles of saviors, symbolized justice, light, and power. Additionally, the rescue of Flight 37 by Roger and Maeve had further convinced them to give it a try.


    But now, with the superheroes who were supposedly embodiments of ¡®justice¡¯ and ¡®light¡¯ engaging in sordid activities behind the scenes, the Department of Defense naturally hesitated and even reconsidered.


    Although no dirt on other members of the Seven had surfaced yet, who could say they were truly clean?


    For instance, just recently, A-Train ran someone over. If not for Vought¡¯s powerful PR team turning black into white, that incident alone would have thrown A-Train into a storm of public outrage.


    Other members had their issues too. Homelander had engaged in improper relationships with women and accidentally killed innocent people during rescue missions.


    Maeve, though she hadn¡¯t done anything particularly scandalous, if her indifference to life were exposed, her image would also be shattered.


    As for The Deep, he had forced other women to perform oral sex on him and insulted aspiring superheroes. It didn¡¯t matter if he acted out of insecurity; what he did was what he did.


    Black Noir, at first glance, seemed the most mysterious and low-key superhero, not attending parties or getting involved with women. But whenever the company needed someone assassinated, Black Noir was the one sent out. Secretly, he was an assassin, not a superhero.


    Translucent often spied on women¡¯s bathrooms and dressing rooms, and Vought used him to steal state secrets.


    The company had so much support because Translucent and another hero capable of shapeshifting into others gathered dirt on the politicians, blackmailing them.


    Even the former member Lamplighter had burned many innocent people, including a child. The Department of Defense might not know all these things, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t guess. Now that one superhero had fallen, it gave them a perfect excuse to reject the integration.


    Roger considered each hero¡¯s dirt, thinking that Madelyn must be on the verge of a breakdown now. What should have been smooth sailing had turned into a mess, and she was probably furious.


    And Roger was right; though Madelyn wasn¡¯t completely unhinged yet, she was close. It didn¡¯t take long for her to send Ashley to find him.


    After composing himself, Roger took Ashley¡¯s call, and Madelyn¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Help me check if there are any suspicious people at the venue. Also, there are a few changes needed in the speech later. I¡¯ve sent the new script to Ashley. She¡¯ll show it to you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Roger agreed readily, then asked, ¡°Is everything okay on your end? I heard... the news about Translucent¡¯s death was leaked? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. Don¡¯t worry about this; the company will handle everything.¡±


    With that, Madelyn quickly hung up.


    Roger raised an eyebrow as he handed Ashley¡¯s phone back to her. ¡°The company will handle everything, huh?¡±


    He smiled, curious to see how the company would deal with the dirt that had been exposed.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [35] : The Deep’s Plea for Help

    It was as if they had planned it: other than the Seven, scandals erupted for all the other heroes.


    Vought was overwhelmed with the fallout, while Roger stayed at the event, soothing the crowd with a new speech prepared by the company.


    He also had to address the issue of Translucent''s death during this speech.


    Translucent''s death couldn''t be concealed. Not only had he been absent from the public eye for a long time.


    but someone had provided undeniable proof of his demise. Just before the event started, an insider had leaked Vought''s internal discussions on how to handle the news of Translucent''s death.


    The video, featuring high-ranking Vought executives, became irrefutable evidence of his passing.


    Unable to keep the secret, Vought decided to announce it and plan a grand funeral for Translucent.


    Roger was the main person responsible for this funeral, tasked with eulogizing Translucent as a hero who died saving others, despite everyone knowing that wasn''t true.


    "Vought is really pissed right now," Roger said.


    In Kimiko''s hideout, Roger and Maeve sat on the sofa, disguised in plain clothes, eating chips and watching TV.


    "How did you pull it off?" Maeve asked, holding a chip.


    Getting dirt on superheroes wasn''t hard, nor was infiltrating the event. Spreading the dirt was simple too. But doing all this while avoiding Vought''s suspicion and keeping himself out of the mess was extremely difficult.


    Roger had managed to do it all without arousing Vought''s suspicion, which puzzled Maeve.


    "I... have a few friends," Roger replied with a smile, propping his chin on his hand.


    Despite some tension with the Boys, they were perfect tools for this operation. Given a target and told it would severely hurt Vought, they worked tirelessly. Vought''s current predicament was largely thanks to their efforts.


    Without them, Roger wouldn''t have achieved much beyond brute force.


    "You have friends outside?" Maeve asked in surprise.


    Roger shrugged. "Just met them. I wouldn''t call them friends, more like partners with a common goal."


    "I see..."


    "Did Madelyn question you about Translucent?" Roger asked Maeve suddenly.


    Maeve ate another chip. "Yes, she asked about Deep too. She wanted to know if we leaked Translucent''s death, but we had an event that day with company cameras following us, so we were quickly cleared of suspicion."


    Seeing Roger focused on the TV, Maeve asked, "Who''s your next target? Another member of the Seven or... yourself?"


    "What?" Roger blinked, then realized she meant blackmail material. "No, of course not."


    Using public opinion to tarnish Vought''s reputation hinged largely on Homelander. Vought and Homelander were intertwined, and Vought knew all of Homelander''s secrets.


    If Roger ever fully turned against the company, they wouldn''t hesitate to reveal everything about him.


    This was Homelander''s biggest fear: losing his fans and his spotlight. If Roger were truly Homelander, Vought''s actions would drive him insane, potentially leading to indiscriminate violence. This was something Vought might actually want to see.


    Foreseeing this, Roger had to prepare. He needed a scapegoat to pin everything on.


    Finding a suitable scapegoat was difficult. Maeve and Tek Knight easily believed the split personality story because Homelander was unique.


    He was the most powerful superhuman, Vought''s perfect experiment.


    No one else had all of Homelander''s abilities: strength, speed, flight, laser vision, X-ray vision, invulnerable skin... all combined to create Homelander. There was no second Homelander, making it hard to find a double. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using the split personality excuse or claiming mind transfer abilities to justify his actions wouldn''t work.


    Split personality seemed plausible but lacked proof. Those familiar with Homelander might believe it, but strangers wouldn''t.


    Mind transfer was also problematic. Not only could Roger not do it, but even if he could, people would fear and shun him, not wanting someone who could take over their body and powers nearby.


    Therefore, a scapegoat was crucial.


    As Roger and Maeve talked, his phone vibrated. Kimiko, engrossed in her studies, looked up at him. Roger patted her head, telling her to continue, then answered Maeve''s questioning look.


    "It''s Deep."


    "Is he trying to introduce you to his seafood friends again?"


    "You shouldn''t say that in front of him. He''s fragile..." Roger said helplessly, answering Deep''s call.


    "Hello?"


    "Homelander! Help me! I''m in trouble! What should I do?" Deep''s panicked voice came through the phone.


    Frowning slightly, Roger asked, "Calm down. Tell me slowly. What''s going on? Has something been exposed?"


    Roger hadn''t targeted the Seven yet, but reporters had fabricated various rumors about them. Some rumors accidentally hit the mark.


    If it were just rumors, Vought''s PR would handle it, so Deep''s panic indicated something more serious had been exposed, with concrete evidence.


    Sure enough, Deep, still frantic, said, "It''s Starlight! She exposed me! She''s gone mad!!"


    "...Maeve, change the channel," Roger said decisively, switching from a regular news channel to a superhero interview channel.


    As soon as they switched, they saw Starlight in an interview room, revealing she had been harassed.


    Though she hadn''t named names yet, coincidentally, there was a rumor about Deep''s misconduct circulating.


    Putting this together with Starlight''s resolute demeanor on TV, Roger felt a headache coming on.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [36] : Super Terrorist

    Inside Vought Tower, Roger sat in his main seat, with The Deep nervously fidgeting with his hands, occasionally glancing at Roger.


    "Homelander... I... I really... I already apologized to Starlight. Why is she still doing this... Why? Oh, God!"


    The Deep held his head in his hands.


    Ever since Roger had made him apologize to Starlight, he had been avoiding her, terrified of doing something that might upset her and cause her to complain to Roger again.


    Over time, The Deep had convinced himself that Starlight had forgiven him and had stopped worrying about it. But now, with Starlight suddenly revealing the truth, he was caught completely off guard.


    The Deep was plunged into deep panic, worried about his reputation and fearing he might be kicked out of The Seven.


    Watching The Deep, who was filled with regret and fear, Roger exhaled slowly and said:


    "Find an opportunity to apologize to Starlight publicly."


    "What?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Deep looked up, eyes wide with disbelief:


    "No... I can''t do that. She hasn¡¯t even mentioned my name yet, so... I still have a chance. I... I can go to Madelyn... go to the PR department! Aren¡¯t they experts at handling this kind of trouble?"


    "Things are different now, Deep. Most of the company''s heroes are caught in a media storm, and do you know who the most innocent among us is? That''s right, it''s Starlight."


    Roger picked up a remote and controlled a screen in the conference room, displaying various photos and information about Starlight, continuing:


    "Unlike us, this kid genuinely wants to be a hero. She doesn''t harm others easily, she doesn¡¯t fake a smile for her fans, and she has the purest dreams. She¡¯s one of the few ways the company can navigate this PR disaster...


    "But now, this ''pure hero'' has been tainted by someone."


    Roger paused, looking at The Deep.


    The Deep shook his head frantically, "No... I... I didn¡¯t mean to... She... she said she was a fan, so I..."


    "That doesn¡¯t excuse what you did to her."


    Roger placed a hand on The Deep''s shoulder:


    "I know you feel insecure, thinking your powers are weak, feeling disgusted by your own body. I¡¯ve been trying to help you change that mindset... but none of that justifies bullying others.


    "What''s done is done, and no amount of apologies can change that. The only thing you can do now to salvage your image is to admit what you did in public and apologize to Starlight."


    "But... The Seven..."


    The Deep didn¡¯t want to leave The Seven.


    In a world where superheroes are so popular, The Seven is the top-tier group. They get countless endorsement deals each year, making more money than an average person could ever dream of.


    But if The Deep''s actions were exposed and he was kicked out of The Seven, he would have to pay back those endorsement fees and would have no future to speak of.


    Seeing The Deep''s stubbornness, Roger shook his head in disappointment, and The Deep, unwilling to give up, continued:


    "I can still go to Madelyn. She... she¡¯ll know what to do..."


    "That might disappoint you."


    Roger pointed to the conference room door, where Madelyn was walking in, holding some documents. She looked at The Deep and said:


    "I agree with Homelander¡¯s suggestion, Deep. You should get ready. Ashley has already prepared an apology script for you. All you need to do is deliver it."


    "Madelyn..."


    The Deep started to say something, but Madelyn cut him off coldly:


    "Your actions have caused the company¡¯s stock to drop to its lowest point in history. The fact that I haven¡¯t completely fired you from Vought is already a mercy, so don¡¯t try to bargain with me. Go do what you¡¯re supposed to do."


    "..."


    The Deep left, looking defeated. Madelyn watched him go, shaking her head, but quickly turned her attention to the documents she had brought, sliding them across the table to Roger:


    "We''re in a very precarious position right now. Someone is spreading rumors about us behind the scenes, and we can¡¯t seem to catch them. What¡¯s worse, Translucent is dead, and we still can¡¯t explain how it happened."


    Roger didn¡¯t look at the documents Madelyn had handed him. Instead, he asked:


    "So what do you want me to do? Go on stage again and perform some ''holy son descending'' act? No one¡¯s going to buy that anymore, especially not the Department of Defense."


    "No need. The intelligence department just received new information, there are superpowered terrorists abroad."


    "?"


    Roger¡¯s pupils contracted as he sat up straighter, asking Madelyn:


    "Superpowered terrorists?"


    "That''s right. While not many people know yet, it¡¯s certain that such terrorists exist. This is our opportunity."


    Roger was well aware of the existence of superpowered terrorists, they were created by Homelander himself.


    He had planned to deal with these terrorists in the coming days but hadn¡¯t expected Vought to discover them first.


    Or rather...


    Perhaps Vought had known all along but had held off on revealing them because it didn¡¯t fit their strategy at the time.


    Now, under pressure from the media, Vought had no choice but to use this information.


    The best way to divert media attention is to introduce a story even more sensational than the current rumors.


    "So, where is this terrorist now?"


    Roger asked calmly.


    Madelyn played a video in the conference room, saying:


    "The last hijacking incident had a mastermind behind it. A SEAL team was sent to capture the mastermind, but..."


    As Madelyn spoke, the scene unfolded on the screen before Roger¡¯s eyes.


    The footage showed a team of Navy SEALs closing in on a house. They entered and found the mastermind, but suddenly, the mastermind emitted a blinding light, and then the entire house was blown to pieces!


    All the SEALs were killed, while the terrorist walked out of the flames unscathed.


    That was the entire video.


    Watching the footage, Roger couldn¡¯t help rubbing his face.


    There was no doubt that the terrorist in the video was one of Homelander''s creations, a mess left by his predecessor that allowed Vought to claw back the advantage Roger had painstakingly gained.


    "So you want us to deal with this terrorist? Without a Defense Department order, even we, as superheroes, can¡¯t carry out cross-border operations, right?"


    Roger asked Madelyn.


    Madelyn smiled and replied:


    "Normally, that would be true, but what if this superhuman causes an even more severe crisis?"


    "What are you planning to do?"


    "It¡¯s not what I¡¯m planning; it¡¯s what this terrorist is certain to do, something even more... evil in the eyes of normal people."


    Because he is a terrorist, even without Madelyn¡¯s intervention, these people will inevitably launch their so-called ''holy war'' for various reasons.


    When that happens, faced with a superhuman threat beyond their capability, the Department of Defense will have no choice but to turn to superheroes.


    Roger was sure that the Department of Defense would do just that.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [37] : I Quit!

    After leaving Vought Tower, Roger let out a long sigh.


    He had originally thought that Vought would be severely weakened by the various scandals surrounding the superheroes, but he hadn''t expected them to find a way to respond so quickly. Roger blamed himself; he should have dealt with the superhuman terrorists earlier. However, he had been so focused on dragging Vought into the public eye that he had temporarily forgotten about it.


    Now, everything was in a state of limbo, leaving him feeling deeply frustrated.


    Roger could easily predict Vought''s next move. They would undoubtedly exploit the situation with the superhuman terrorists to shift the public''s attention. Meanwhile, the Department of Defense would likely resume discussions on the possibility of integrating Vought¡¯s superheroes into national defense.


    Although forcing Vought to let go of some superheroes wasn¡¯t a complete failure, Roger was still disheartened by how things had come full circle, undoing much of his progress.


    "So frustrating..."


    Rubbing his head, Roger felt a surge of irritation. There was nothing more frustrating and infuriating than seeing a carefully laid plan fall apart at the last minute.


    However, Roger quickly calmed himself. He intended to contact Tek Knight to discuss their next steps, but just as he was about to dial, a call came in from one of the Boys.


    It was from a disposable phone with a burner SIM card. Roger answered, and Mother¡¯s Milk¡¯s urgent voice came through on the other end: "Bad news, Tek Knight is being watched by Vought! Their secret unit just raided his house!"


    "Where is Tek?"


    "Not sure. The last time he contacted us, he said he ran into Black Noir... Didn¡¯t you hear anything?"


    "..."


    Roger took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t heard anything. Whether Vought thought it wasn¡¯t important enough to tell him or they had discovered something and deliberately kept him in the dark, he couldn¡¯t say.


    But regardless of the reason, with Tek Knight in danger, Roger had to intervene.


    He couldn¡¯t let Tek Knight die. The man had a wealth of dirt on Vought and knew many secrets even Roger wasn¡¯t aware of. If Tek Knight died, it would make Roger''s efforts against Vought much more difficult.


    Ending the call with Mother¡¯s Milk, Roger took to the skies, scanning for Tek Knight''s whereabouts.


    Although Roger had super vision and super hearing, their range was somewhat limited.


    While Superman could hear sounds from any city on Earth, Roger''s range was only about half a city, perhaps just a single neighborhood in New York, and even then, it wasn¡¯t entirely accurate. Otherwise, in the original story, Homelander wouldn¡¯t have struggled to find Translucent.


    The same went for his super vision.


    So to find Tek Knight, Roger needed to fly, which would take time.


    He prayed that nothing would happen to Tek Knight during that time.


    ...


    In a filthy, foul-smelling alley, Tek Knight lay on the ground in his battle armor. Nearby, Black Noir, covered in wounds, was breathing heavily.


    It was clear that the two had just been through a life-or-death battle.


    Tek Knight had no superpowers. The fact that he had managed to fight Black Noir to a standstill while wearing his battle armor was impressive, especially since he was still recovering from an illness.


    "Cough, cough... It¡¯s... still not enough..."


    Lying on the ground, Tek Knight chuckled bitterly. "I thought I wouldn¡¯t fear anyone except Homelander, but I can¡¯t even handle you."


    Black Noir said nothing. He had never spoken, as if he were mute. He simply walked over to Tek Knight and handed him a communication device.


    Tek Knight took it and asked, "Is... that you, Edgar?"


    "It¡¯s me. Why did you do this?"


    On the other end, Edgar¡¯s tone was firm, as he had apparently confirmed that Tek Knight was behind the recent turmoil Vought had caused.


    Tek Knight¡¯s mouth curled into a smile beneath his helmet. "I couldn¡¯t stand you anymore. I figured... I might as well try to be a hero one last time before I die."


    "Hadn¡¯t you had enough of playing hero?"


    "Playing? Do you really think... I was just playing?"


    Tek Knight laughed mockingly.


    He had spent a fortune on his battle armor and bought shares in Vought to become a superhero. As a wealthy second-generation, if he hadn¡¯t genuinely wanted to be a hero, why would he have gone to such lengths?


    But because he was too righteous, like Starlight, Vought had targeted him, fabricating scandals with no evidence, making it impossible for him to continue as a superhero.


    Tek Knight harbored deep resentment toward Vought. Although he had grown disillusioned, Roger¡¯s appearance had rekindled his desire to fight back.


    He wanted to see if he could take a bite out of Vought before he died.


    But now, it seemed he had failed.


    "Enough, Tek. The game¡¯s over, for you and your hero fantasies."


    Edgar¡¯s voice came through the device, ordering Black Noir, "Finish him."


    Black Noir said nothing as he put his earpiece back in place and approached Tek Knight, raising his fist to strike.


    Bang!!


    But unexpectedly, Black Noir¡¯s punch didn¡¯t land on Tek Knight. A hand had suddenly appeared, catching his fist. Black Noir looked up, and his pupils widened beneath his mask.


    It was Homelander!!


    "?"


    Black Noir looked at Homelander in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why Homelander was here or why he was saving Tek Knight.


    Just as he was about to ask, Homelander suddenly wrapped his arms around Black Noir¡¯s head and tightened his grip around his neck.


    "!!!"


    The unexpected attack caught Black Noir off guard. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Homelander would do this, nor had Edgar, who was watching through the micro-camera on Black Noir.


    Homelander¡¯s grip on Black Noir¡¯s neck was unrelenting, his immense strength leaving Black Noir powerless to resist.


    Snap, !


    With a sickening crack, Black Noir stopped struggling, his body going limp as he collapsed to the ground.


    Roger used his x-ray vision to examine Black Noir, and after confirming that he was dead, he took the earpiece from Black Noir and put it in his own ear.


    On the other end, Edgar seemed still in shock, but when he heard the commotion on Roger¡¯s end, he finally asked, "Why did you do this? Have you lost your mind?"


    Roger took a deep breath, looking at Black Noir¡¯s body as he replied to Edgar, "Because I¡¯m Homelander, and I¡¯ll do whatever the fuck I want!"


    With that, he crushed the earpiece and used his heat vision to destroy the camera on Black Noir¡¯s body and his head.


    After doing all this, Roger stood over Black Noir¡¯s body, lost in thought.


    He hadn¡¯t planned on doing this. When he found Tek Knight, he had been trying to figure out a reasonable way to justify his presence there to save him.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find a good reason. At the same time, Vought¡¯s handling of his efforts against them had infuriated him.


    So when Black Noir moved to kill Tek Knight, Roger¡¯s suppressed rage shattered his self-control, and without thinking, he snapped Black Noir¡¯s neck.


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t have done it, but he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    And after killing Black Noir, Roger suddenly felt a strange sense of relief, as if... this was what he should have done all along, instead of holding back and playing the good guy.


    "You... you were a bit..."


    Tek Knight got up from the ground, looking at Black Noir¡¯s body as he spoke to Roger.


    Roger calmed himself and said to Tek Knight, "What¡¯s done is done. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Now, release all the dirt on the superheroes. Since we¡¯ve already broken with Vought, let¡¯s play this game to the end."


    After venting his frustration, Roger felt incredibly satisfied.


    He suddenly realized that this was what he should have done from the beginning. Who cared about all the potential consequences? If he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything happening to himself and had all that dirt on Vought, he could just flip the table and destroy the whole game!


    It was clear that flipping the table was much simpler and faster than a covert, back-and-forth battle!


    So forget about being a superhero, or the leader of the Seven. Roger, was done with it!


    ... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [38] : Worrying for Nothing

    "So, you acted impulsively after all," Tek said as he held a knife resembling a small electric saw near Roger''s neck. The two were in one of Tek''s secret bases.


    Roger rolled his eyes and replied, "Who cares? I already killed him; there''s no way I''m going back to apologize."


    "If it were you, an apology might actually work. Even if Vought is unhappy with you, they wouldn''t want to lose a cash cow like you," Tek remarked, shaking his head.


    Roger had killed Black Noir, seemingly severing ties with Vought. But in reality, if Roger wanted, he could easily return to Vought and continue being Homelander. Vought would never abandon their most perfect experiment. In fact, since the incident, Roger''s phone had been ringing nonstop with calls from Madelyn and Maeve.


    Leaving Maeve aside, it''s clear that Madelyn was calling to check on the situation and to find a way to keep Roger. Compared to Black Noir''s death, losing Roger was something Vought couldn''t accept.


    But Roger was done playing along.


    He''d spent all this time in Vought, biding his time to bring the company down without affecting himself. Vought would never suspect that Roger would betray them. He could have continued being Homelander. But with his plan to discredit Vought ruined and Vought uncovering the mess left behind by the original Homelander, Roger found himself increasingly frustrated.


    He realized this was probably a "gift" from the original Homelander, a part of Homelander''s personality that had been passed down to him. The growing frustration made it unbearable for Roger to keep being dominated by Vought. After all, the original Homelander had wanted to break free and rise above Vought.


    So, when he saw that Tek Knight was about to be killed by Black Noir, one of his trump cards against Vought, Roger became inexplicably furious. Without hesitation, he killed Black Noir, saved Tek, and severed ties with Edgar.


    After doing this, he didn''t regret it; instead, he felt a strange sense of relief, as if this was what he should have done all along, without needing to play games with Vought for so long.


    As for the contracts he had signed with Vought, Roger could completely ignore them. The only thing he might worry about was Vought freezing his bank accounts.


    "Alright, it''s done, so there''s no need to keep fussing. But, are you sure this thing can cut through my skin to remove the chip?" Roger asked, looking at the device in Tek''s hand.


    He had come to Tek Knight to remove the tracking chip embedded in his neck. The chip, no bigger than a fingertip, was used to track the location of all Vought superheroes, including Starlight, who had just joined The Seven.


    Homelander had one as well, but it was implanted when he was a child, back when his skin wasn''t as tough as it is now. A special diamond-tipped tool was used to cut his skin and insert the chip. But now, Roger''s skin had become far harder than most materials in this world, so he doubted that Tek Knight''s device could remove the chip.


    Tek shrugged and turned on the device, which made a sound similar to the tool used by dentists to grind teeth. He said, "I don''t know. Let''s give it a try. If this doesn''t work, you might have to try using your teeth."


    "You think I''d break my own teeth to remove a chip?"


    "Well, then there''s no other option unless you plan on wearing a suit made of tin foil all the time."


    "..."


    Roger took a deep breath and said, "Alright, go ahead and try."


    "If this can really cut through your skin, it might hurt a bit, so brace yourself," Tek cautioned.


    Roger nodded and clenched his teeth as the spinning blade slowly approached him.


    Buzz,


    Crack!


    First, there was a harsh screech, like metal grinding against metal, followed by the sound of the blade shattering.


    Roger turned to look and saw a white mark on his neck, which quickly faded back to normal. The device meant to cut his skin was now completely broken.


    "..."


    "..."


    Roger and Tek exchanged glances before Tek put the device away and said, "It seems it won''t work. Your skin is now probably the hardest substance in the world. To cut through it, you''d need industrial-grade machinery."


    "So, what now?" Roger was at a loss. His skin was too tough to remove the chip, but he couldn''t just walk around with it, constantly being tracked by Vought.


    "Either you go back to Vought and apologize, continuing your undercover work, or you stay here. The outer layer of this place is coated with tin foil, which blocks the chip''s signal. Or I can make you a temporary signal blocker. But personally, I think you should go back. Vought doesn''t want to lose you."


    Tek knew that the person in front of him wasn''t the original Homelander, and theoretically, leaving Vought would be the right move for Roger. But since Roger wanted to bring Vought down, he couldn''t abandon Homelander''s identity. He still needed it to get things done. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And, as he had mentioned, Vought didn''t want to lose Homelander.


    To Vought, Roger was like a rebellious child who had caused some damage to his parents. No matter how much trouble the child caused, as long as the relationship wasn''t severed, the parents wouldn''t truly abandon him.


    So, going back was an option for Roger, and he might not even need to apologize.


    Roger understood this too. He knew that staying with Vought would allow him to accomplish more, but he was worried about one thing.


    "Does Vought have any telepaths?"


    "You mean someone like Mindstorm?"


    "Yes, but not just telepathy, mind control, possession, anything like that."


    "Pfft." Before Roger could finish, Tek laughed out loud. He said, "If Vought really had someone like that, why would they go to all the trouble of getting the Department of Defense to approve superheroes? Wouldn''t mind control be easier?"


    "...I suppose so, but what if they do?"


    Roger thought it was better to be cautious about these things.


    Tek responded, "If they do, your... biofield, or whatever, would block those abilities."


    "Really?" Roger looked at Tek in surprise.


    Roger had previously told Tek about his biofield while trying to get the chip removed, explaining it briefly. Unfortunately, the biofield had no effect on removing the chip.


    Tek answered, "Of course. What do you think is the essence of psychic abilities? Fundamentally, psychic powers are a special kind of magnetic field that resonates with the human body''s magnetic field to access thoughts and memories or communicate with people telepathically.


    "And to do that, except for long-distance communication, reading memories and altering thoughts require physical contact. Think back, every telepath you''ve encountered, haven''t they always needed to touch you to read your memories?"


    "That''s true." Roger thought of the psychologist who had examined him, and the fat superhuman from the original story who needed to shake hands to read memories. They all required physical contact.


    Tek continued, "So, what are you worried about? First, you''re not going to let just anyone touch you. Second, your biofield is a mutation of the human body''s magnetic field, which can block this special magnetic field. So, you don''t need to worry about anyone getting inside your head."


    Listening to Tek''s explanation, Roger finally understood.


    While psychics from other worlds might be a different story, psychics in  universe could never reach the level of someone like Professor X or Misaki Shokuhou. Now, Roger also understood why neither Tek nor Maeve ever suspected that a psychic had taken over Homelander''s body. Because such psychics simply didn''t exist in this world.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [39] : An Idea

    "How have you been doing?"


    In a bar, Hughie and Starlight were sitting together, and Hughie was asking her about recent events.


    Starlight, dressed in casual clothes, responded to Hughie, "The company said they would deal with The Deep, but... but was what I did too much?"


    Starlight looked up at Hughie, seeking his opinion.


    After the rally, Starlight and Hughie had entered into a vague and ambiguous relationship. Hughie had confided in Starlight about his girlfriend''s death, and Starlight had shared her own burdens, things she was too scared to speak about.


    It was Hughie who had encouraged her to speak up, leading Starlight to reveal on a program that The Deep had once assaulted her.


    While she had felt relieved at the time, now that the impulsiveness had passed, Starlight began to feel a bit sorry for The Deep.


    Yes, she had indeed been assaulted, and for a woman, that was unforgivable. However, The Deep had since apologized, and Homelander had personally interceded on his behalf. Starlight had initially decided to let the matter go.


    But now, caught up in the scandal surrounding Vought, and with Hughie¡¯s "persuasion," she couldn¡¯t resist bringing the issue up again.


    The Deep was being held accountable by the company, and that was his own fault. But to bring up something that had supposedly been resolved didn¡¯t make her feel as righteous as she had expected.


    Starlight wasn¡¯t sure how to face Homelander now.


    Sitting beside her, Hughie thought for a moment and said, "No matter what, The Deep did something wrong. And besides you, weren''t there many other innocent girls who were bullied by him? Even if not for yourself, you should have exposed this guy for their sake."


    The Deep had quite a few skeletons in his closet. After Starlight exposed him, many women also found the courage to share their own stories of being harassed by The Deep while working for Vought.


    Starlight wasn¡¯t the only one, but hopefully, after this, she would be the last.


    Although Hughie wasn''t sure how much of the rumors spreading online were true, he leaned towards believing them. After all, Tek Knight had mentioned that, compared to other heroes, the Seven had far more scandals and dirt.


    A-Train had killed people before, The Deep had bullied women before, and even Queen Maeve and Homelander had incidents where they hurt others during their "heroic" acts.


    Moreover, Starlight, having experienced Vought''s manipulations firsthand, knew that most events were just staged performances by the company. The so-called robbers were more like actors. And these actors rarely survived their encounters with Homelander and Maeve.


    So, Hughie believed The Deep likely did commit those acts. Some of the rumors might have been false, but a significant portion was probably true.


    Thus, Hughie felt Starlight had no reason to feel guilty; she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "Starlight, so this is where you are."


    As Hughie and Starlight chatted, a voice suddenly interrupted them.


    Both of them jumped in surprise, turning to see who it was. Almost in unison, they exclaimed, "Homelander?!"


    "Shh!"


    Their voices were too loud, and Roger (Homelander) quickly covered their mouths in alarm. Fortunately, the bar was noisy, and no one else seemed to notice their outburst.


    Roger breathed a sigh of relief and let go of them, saying, "Keep it down. I''m not Homelander anymore." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "?"


    Both Hughie and Starlight looked at him in confusion.


    Roger explained, "I killed Black Noir. he was chasing down Tek Knight, and I couldn¡¯t help myself. Now the company probably already knows, so whether I¡¯m still Homelander remains to be seen."


    Starlight was about to ask who Tek Knight was, but Hughie jumped in, asking, "Black Noir was after Tek Knight? Does that mean we''ve been exposed?"


    "Probably not yet, but it won''t be long," Roger shrugged.


    With Vought''s ability to gather information, Roger believed they would soon discover who was behind everything.


    Listening to Roger and Hughie''s conversation left Starlight dazed. She glanced back and forth between Hughie and Roger, her expression growing increasingly confused as she asked, "Wait... you two know each other?"


    Roger raised an eyebrow at Hughie and asked, "You haven''t told her?"


    "...No, you never said I could," Hughie responded.


    "But I thought, since you like Starlight so much, you should''ve told her," Roger replied.


    "Wait, wait, wait, gentlemen!" Starlight interrupted their cryptic exchange. "Can you please explain what''s going on here?"


    ...


    About ten minutes later, in a private room in the bar, Starlight sat there, stunned.


    During that time, Hughie and Roger had told her everything about The Boys, including what Vought had been up to and the truth about Compound V.


    And it was the truth about Compound V that Starlight found hardest to accept.


    Her superpowers weren''t something she was born with; they were the result of being injected with Compound V. She wasn''t some divine chosen one but rather a product of human experimentation.


    This was a tough pill for Starlight to swallow.


    Throughout her life, her mother and the people in her church had always told her she was a divine angel sent to Earth to save the world, and so Starlight had always dreamed of being a hero.


    She wanted to save people, as many as she could, to live up to the powers she had.


    But now someone was telling her that she wasn¡¯t an angel from heaven, nor was she born with these abilities. She was just an ordinary person who had been injected with a substance called Compound V when she was a child.


    After sitting in silence for a while, Starlight suddenly pulled out her phone to make a call.


    Roger stopped her just in time, asking, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to ask my mom. She must know something!"


    "And then what?"


    "And then..."


    Starlight froze. The rage that had been building inside her seemed to be doused with a bucket of cold water, extinguished in an instant.


    Yes, even if she found out the truth, what could she do? Was she going to beat up her own mother? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that.


    At most, it would lead to a big argument with her mother.


    But what would that accomplish...?


    "Listen, Starlight, we can¡¯t act right now. Vought is a powerful company. Without solid evidence, even if you tell others, no one will believe you," Roger continued to counsel her.


    "But... we can''t just do nothing..." Starlight said.


    "Who said we haven''t been doing anything?" Roger glanced at Hughie and said, "Do you think Vought has been in chaos recently for no reason?"


    Starlight''s eyes widened as she pointed at the two of them and asked, "It was you...?"


    "Not just us, there are others. And now, Starlight, I need your help," Roger said seriously. "Do you want to become a true superhero, one not bound by any corporation?"


    Roger''s idea of creating a force independent of Vought was why he had sought out Starlight.


    Now that he had openly opposed Vought, Roger was done with pretending. He wanted to create a real superhero team in this world, a Justice League of his own!


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [40] : Negotiating Terms

    ¡°Still no sign of Homelander?¡±


    At Vought Tower, on the 82nd floor, Edgar glanced at Madelyn as she came to report.


    Madelyn pressed her lips together and shook her head at Edgar.


    Edgar removed his glasses and stood up, pacing a few steps before asking Madelyn, ¡°Is this what you call ¡®control¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I was too...¡± Madelyn admitted her mistake, lowering her head. She knew that no matter what she said now, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Roger had killed Black Noir, blocked his own tracking signal, and vanished without a trace. The situation had completely spiraled out of Madelyn¡¯s control.


    She once believed she could control Homelander, but reality proved otherwise. Homelander had been missing for so long without even a single phone call. She didn¡¯t even know why he was doing this!


    As she was speaking with Edgar, Madelyn¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was the tech department, who had been monitoring Homelander¡¯s tracking chip. Ten minutes earlier, Homelander¡¯s chip had reappeared on the map, and his target seemed to be Vought Tower!


    Madelyn and Edgar exchanged a look and then simultaneously headed to the rooftop, waiting for Homelander to arrive.


    It took about three minutes before a figure descended from the sky like a god, Homelander, or rather, Roger in a new outfit.


    ¡°Homelander¡­?¡± Madelyn questioned, staring at the person before her. If not for the fact that he looked exactly like Homelander, she might have doubted her own eyes.


    Roger was no longer wearing the previous blue costume with the American flag cape. Instead, he was clad in a black suit.


    The hero suit was black, with a black cape flowing behind him. The only difference from Superman¡¯s black suit was the absence of a large ¡®S¡¯ symbol on his chest. Otherwise, it was almost identical.


    This suit was custom-made by Tek Knight according to Roger¡¯s specifications, mimicking the black-suited Superman from the Justice League. The overall look was strikingly similar, though some details differed.


    (IMG : )


    Wearing the new suit, Roger felt a surge of confidence. And knowing that Vought had no telepaths, or even if they did, they couldn¡¯t do anything to him, Roger decided to completely liberate himself.


    He had come alone to Vought, to meet Edgar and Madelyn face-to-face, ready to lay out his terms.


    ¡°Homelander, what are you trying to do? Why did you kill Black Noir?¡± Madelyn immediately approached and asked as soon as Roger landed.


    Roger glanced at her, his eyes void of the affection and attachment he once held for her. Instead, they were filled with unfamiliarity and distance.


    Madelyn could sense that if she took another step forward, Roger¡¯s heat vision might pierce through her body.


    Feeling threatened, Madelyn halted. Roger then said, ¡°Because I¡¯m not Homelander. I think you¡¯ve already guessed that, right? After all, Vought¡¯s psychologists aren¡¯t fools.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Edgar stared at Roger and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Seven¡¯s psychologist had long reported Homelander¡¯s odd behavior. At some point, his psychological profile had changed completely.


    The original Homelander was arrogant, narcissistic, filled with twisted control desires, and indifferent to human life.


    But now, Homelander¡¯s psychological profile had started leaning towards more positive traits.


    Empathy, compassion, respect for life, and respect for colleagues¡­ His efforts to maintain good relations with Deep, Starlight, and others had all been noted by the company.


    If Homelander¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t irreplicable, they might have suspected he had been replaced.


    That¡¯s why they had sent Roger to see the psychologist, but the psychologist¡¯s demise only fueled their suspicion that Homelander was still the same but had learned to mask it better.


    Edgar had thought the same, until today, when Roger openly admitted that he wasn¡¯t Homelander.


    ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I now possess the same abilities as Homelander, and Homelander will never appear before you again. So, you can think of me as another Homelander.¡±


    Roger spoke in a way that sounded almost like a tongue twister.


    Edgar took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you¡¯ve taken on Homelander¡¯s identity and powers, you should fulfill your role as the leader of The Seven. Why did you kill Black Noir? And why are you doing all of this?¡±


    When Roger went to save Tek Knight, Edgar knew that the recent chaos Vought was facing was orchestrated by this man.


    That was where Edgar¡¯s confusion lay.


    Roger could have had unimaginable wealth and status without doing anything, so why would he destroy it all with his own hands?


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stand your disregard for life, nor do I want to be your tool for world domination, so I did what I did. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Roger spoke with conviction.


    Edgar¡¯s face twitched as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to be some kind of true superhero, like Starlight¡­ or Tek Knight?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Roger replied nonchalantly, which only fueled Edgar¡¯s anger. But knowing how crucial Roger was to Vought, Edgar swallowed his rage and inquired about Roger¡¯s terms.


    ¡°So, what do you want now?¡±


    Roger¡¯s presence at Vought to meet with Edgar indicated a willingness to negotiate.


    That was good, Edgar¡¯s biggest fear was that he wouldn¡¯t negotiate.


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Starlight, Queen Maeve, and I will be leaving The Seven and Vought to form our own hero team.¡±


    ¡°Forming a new team independent of The Seven?¡± Edgar glanced at Madelyn.


    Madelyn hesitated before saying, ¡°That would require PR to redesign the strategy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not talking about new marketing or creating a ¡®celebrity¡¯ team. We want to be completely independent of Vought. Do you understand?¡±


    Edgar was stunned. He stared directly at Roger and said, ¡°Are you saying that you want to form a superhero team without relying on any corporate backing, one that isn¡¯t bound by any forces? Is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Bingo.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Edgar declared firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no way we could agree to such an absurd condition, and the politicians wouldn¡¯t either!¡±


    Allowing a group of superhumans to form their own independent organization was like letting a group of armed individuals establish their own militia.


    If Roger and the others were backed by Vought, it would be one thing, but if they wanted to break away and operate independently, not only Vought but the government would oppose it.


    Roger, however, was unfazed. He said to Edgar, ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating with you; I¡¯m stating a fact. Don¡¯t misunderstand. As for the politicians, I have my own ways.¡±


    Roger¡¯s voice was calm.


    Being independent of any forces was Roger¡¯s solution for achieving complete freedom.


    He had the confidence and strength to make this happen; there was no need for him to stay at Vought and continue being Homelander.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [41] : Breaking Away

    "You won''t succeed," Edgar said sternly to Roger, his face darkened. "This world doesn''t reward those with the strongest power.


    Governments, corporations, families¡­ these forces, which stand above the people, are the true rulers of the world.


    And for you to think you can break free from any of these powers? That''s simply impossible. They won''t allow such a powerful force to go unchecked, and neither will we allow you to act recklessly!"


    Edgar''s tone was resolute. After all, this world still belonged to humanity. No matter how powerful superhumans were, they could never escape the control of corporations or governments. Humanity would never permit such a thing to happen.


    "Is that so?" Roger disagreed, slowly rising into the air, spreading his arms as if to showcase something. "Then why don''t we ask the people what they think?"


    "What do you plan to do?" Edgar inquired.


    "Nothing much. I''m just curious to see what happens when the public finds out that their favorite superheroes are merely the creations of a corporation," Roger said, floating in the air. "I think it''ll be quite interesting."


    Edgar''s eyebrows twitched as he began to suspect Roger''s intentions.


    Roger was likely planning to expose the truth about Compound V to the public, along with the dirty secrets of the other members of The Seven, perhaps even including those of Homelander himself.


    Vought International had invested enormous resources into creating these gods among men, and Roger wanted to tear it all down, only to build a new pantheon upon its ruins.


    Edgar couldn''t yet figure out how Roger intended to extricate himself from the situation. Even though Edgar and the others knew Roger wasn''t really Homelander, the public didn''t know that.


    Homelander''s scandals would also be Roger''s, and once Homelander''s image was shattered, how would Roger distance himself from it all?


    Did he truly not care about Homelander''s reputation or the benefits that came with it?


    Regardless of Roger''s plans, Edgar wasn''t about to let him carry them out. Taking a deep breath, he recognized that since Roger had come to negotiate, there was still room for discussion. So, he asked, "Do you have any conditions other than breaking away?"


    "Just that one," Roger replied seriously.


    Edgar stared at Roger for a long moment before finally saying, "Alright, I agree."


    "!" Madelyn looked at Edgar in shock. Edgar didn''t meet her gaze and continued speaking to Roger.


    "I agree to let you, Starlight, and Maeve leave The Seven and form your own team, but on the condition that you don''t reveal anything about Compound V."


    Roger chuckled softly and nodded. "Good. Then we have an understanding. I look forward to our next meeting."


    With that, Roger shot into the sky, quickly disappearing from Edgar and Madelyn''s sight.


    Madelyn stared blankly in the direction Roger had flown, feeling a sense of loss. She then turned to Edgar and asked, "This condition¡­"


    "There was no other choice. You and I both know that with Homelander''s power, if he decided to do whatever he wanted, no one could stop him," Edgar replied, his face grim as he walked back inside.


    "Moreover, Madelyn, you need to remember that Vought is a pharmaceutical company, not an entertainment company. Even if we have to abandon our entertainment ventures, we cannot lose control of the situation."


    "So now¡­"


    "Now, everything is still within our control. As long as Compound V isn''t exposed, we can manage. But we also need to prepare for the worst, if Compound V is revealed, we need an emergency plan.


    Homelander may have promised not to expose it, but that was just a verbal agreement. We didn''t even sign a contract."


    "And even if we had signed one, it wouldn''t mean much to someone like him," Edgar continued. "So we must prepare for the possibility that Compound V could be made public. After all, the government¡¯s FBI and CIA are watching Vought closely."


    "A significant event like The Seven breaking away won''t go unnoticed," he said, his eyes cold as he looked back at Madelyn. "You should focus on managing The Seven''s morale and selecting new members."


    "¡­Can The Seven continue to exist?" Madelyn asked hesitantly.


    "Who said there can only be one superhero team? Bring The Deep back. Although Black Noir is dead, his presence is easy to fake. We just need to find four more superhumans," Edgar responded.


    Vought lacked nothing if not superhumans. While Black Noir was indeed killed by Homelander, this had not been made public.


    Finding another superhuman skilled in combat with steel-like skin to impersonate him wouldn''t be difficult.


    Madelyn nodded and left to begin preparations. However, both she and Edgar were well aware that The Seven was now a shell of its former self. The "celebrity team" that Vought had spent so much time building would no longer exist as it once did.


    Even if The Seven continued to operate, it would never regain its former fame. Because¡­ the world''s strongest superhuman, Homelander, was gone.


    ...


    Roger landed at another secret base of Tek Knight''s, where Maeve and Starlight were sitting, holding their necks and watching the news.


    The chips in their necks had been removed and destroyed, so they no longer had to worry about Vought tracking or controlling them.


    Seeing Roger return, Tek Knight, who was cleaning blood off some tools, looked up and asked, "Did you take care of everything?"


    "Yes, at least on the surface, we don''t have to worry about Vought causing trouble," Roger replied.


    Negotiating with Vought had been Tek Knight''s idea. Since Roger planned to break away, it was best to sever ties with Vought as soon as possible and establish clear terms.


    Tek Knight had been sure that Vought wouldn''t want to lose a superhuman as powerful as Roger, nor would they want to be on his bad side.


    So, as long as Roger didn''t reveal the secret of Compound V, Vought would likely accept his terms.


    Conveniently, Roger had no intention of making Compound V public, which had led to the negotiations.


    "That''s good. By the way, a deputy director from the CIA wanted to meet you earlier, but you weren''t around. Do you plan to see him?" Tek Knight asked.


    The CIA deputy director had been contacted by the Boys.


    After learning that Homelander had severed ties with Vought and planned to establish his own team, the CIA had set its sights on Vought.


    Their main concern had been Homelander, but now that he was no longer with Vought, what reason did they have not to go after the company?


    Roger raised an eyebrow and asked, "Does the CIA know about Compound V?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then there''s no need to meet them. Maybe later," Roger replied, shaking his head.


    Avoiding the CIA was also for their own good. Roger still remembered that in the second season, there was a superhuman who could make people¡¯s heads explode just by looking at them. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This person was likely associated with Vought, though not under Edgar''s control.


    Regardless of who controlled this superhuman, if the CIA made any moves against Vought, they would likely end up with their heads blown off, one by one.


    So, for their own safety, Roger thought it best not to meet them. It definitely wasn¡¯t because he found it bothersome.


    Probably¡­


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [42] : Passive Trigger

    "...Therefore, we announce that Homelander, Queen Maeve, and Starlight will be leaving The Seven to form a new team. New members will join The Seven soon, so please stay tuned."


    On TV, Ashley, The Seven''s manager, made the announcement of the recent developments.


    After nearly a week of preparations, Vought had found suitable replacements for The Seven, and the public was now mentally prepared for the departure of these heroes, minimizing the impact of Homelander and the others leaving.


    Roger, dressed in his new hero suit, sat in Tek Knight''s secret base, watching Vought''s press conference unfold. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vought''s stock is in freefall," Tek said, holding a tablet. The screen was a sea of red, a disheartening sight.


    Roger casually grabbed some chips and replied, "It¡¯s not going to cripple them. Like Edgar said, Vought is a pharmaceutical company first and foremost. The superheroes are just side projects. By the way, where are Maeve and Starlight?"


    "They''ve been busy saving people ever since Vought announced your independence," Tek answered, pointing a remote at another screen. The display showed two first-person perspectives.


    "I had them wear body cams during their missions," Tek explained. "It''s insurance in case Vought tries to pin something on them later."


    "Smart," Roger nodded. "They¡¯re real heroes now."


    Tek set the tablet down, pulled up a chair, and asked, "So, are you still planning to go after Vought?"


    "Of course. Why do you ask?" Roger looked at Tek in surprise.


    Tek continued, "If you¡¯re serious about taking down Vought, then it¡¯s time for the next step. Simply going independent isn¡¯t going to hurt them much."


    "Relax. Didn¡¯t I hand over all my earnings from Vought for you to manage? Use that money to start a new company, and we¡¯ll wage an economic war against them. We¡¯ll bring them down from the inside out¡­"


    "Is that your next step?" Tek interrupted Roger, looking frustrated.


    Before Roger could respond, Tek went on, "Listen, I don¡¯t care what your plan is, but you need to have a detailed strategy for taking down Vought within the next six months. And it needs to be something you can control from start to finish. My time is running out."


    Tek''s voice was serious.


    He was referring to the tumor in his brain, which was inoperable. Even medication could only slow down his death, not stop it.


    Six months was the time Tek had calculated he had left. At the current rate, the tumor would kill him through nerve compression within that time.


    Roger knew this. He looked at Tek and said earnestly, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this."


    "You¡¯ve got this?" Tek snapped. "You¡¯ve got this by sitting here doing nothing? You say you want to fight Vought economically, but how? They dominate the entertainment and pharmaceutical industries. We¡¯ve got nothing to leverage against them except for you guys! We can¡¯t beat them head-on; we need to expose Vought¡¯s crimes!"


    Tek¡¯s tone was urgent.


    From the outside, it might seem like Vought had suffered a major blow, losing some of their star superheroes, and their stock prices plummeting. They had lost billions of dollars during this period.


    But even so, Vought wouldn¡¯t fall. They might be hurt, but these were not fatal wounds.


    The real threat was Compound V and the superhumans they created, which Roger had promised not to expose. This gave Roger and his allies time to regroup.


    But without revealing Compound V, the scandals and dirt alone wouldn''t be enough to bring Vought down.


    A direct confrontation was out of the question, so Tek was right to be anxious. They had already declared war on Vought, yet now they found themselves unable to take any significant action. It was frustrating.


    Sensing Tek¡¯s urgency, Roger patted his shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find an advantage. And your illness will be cured."


    "You told me when we first met that you could cure my illness... Was that a lie?" Tek looked at Roger skeptically.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Roger could cure his tumor. His reason for siding with Roger had never been about saving his own life.


    Roger stood against Vought, and that was why Tek supported him.


    But now that Roger was bringing up his illness again, and with such confidence, Tek couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Roger might actually be telling the truth.


    Roger responded seriously, "I can. It might take some time, but I¡¯m sure of it."


    Roger was confident because the energy in the portal was nearly fully charged!


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure where the portal would take him, Roger was confident that it would be a world with advanced technology.


    The portal was designed to transport him to worlds with similar rules, like when he moved from his original world to the world of The Boys. The next world would either have advanced technology, superhumans, or a combination of both.


    Roger even speculated that he might end up in the DC Universe. After all, many members of The Seven were knockoffs of the Justice League.


    And if he did end up in the DC Universe, a brain tumor would be nothing, hell, they could probably save someone who was just a disembodied head!


    Tek stared at Roger for a long time before exhaling and saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this once."


    Tek hadn¡¯t trusted anyone in a long time, but looking into Roger¡¯s sincere eyes, he decided to give it a shot.


    Even if it was a mistake, he¡¯d just chalk it up to being an old fool.


    Time passed quickly. A few days flew by, and Roger watched as the portal¡¯s energy reached its peak. He spent most of his time in his room, keeping a close eye on it.


    He still didn¡¯t know if the portal would activate on its own or if he would need to trigger it manually. Roger hoped it was the latter, so he¡¯d have more time to prepare.


    But if it was an automatic trigger¡­


    "Dammit¡­ I jinxed it!"


    Just as he was thinking about how he hoped it wasn¡¯t an automatic trigger, a powerful suction force suddenly erupted from in front of him as the energy fully charged!


    It was like opening a door mid-flight and experiencing the sudden change in air pressure. Roger and everything around him were instantly swallowed by a transparent wave of energy!


    The intense pressure caused chaos in Roger¡¯s office, scattering everything around. But as soon as the energy wave vanished, the room fell silent again.


    Except Roger was gone.


    He had been forcibly teleported once more.


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [43] : This is the Marvel Universe!?

    "Ahhhhhh, !!!"


    Roger found himself once again in mid-air, having been abruptly pulled into a new world without any preparation. This sudden transition left him panicking, as he was momentarily unable to control his flight, helplessly plummeting towards the ground.


    ¡°Seriously!? It¡¯s actually a passive trigger!! Whoever designed this traversal point must be out of their mind!¡±


    Falling alongside some scattered items from his office, Roger voiced his frustration loudly as he descended. The passive trigger meant he would always have to set aside time in advance for these transitions. But that wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue; the real problem was that he couldn¡¯t fly! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that during the transition, the biofield that allowed Roger to fly had clashed with the energy of the traversal point, leaving him unable to sense it for a while. Fortunately, the effect didn¡¯t last long. Just as he was about to crash into the ground, Roger finally felt his biofield again and managed to halt his fall in mid-air.


    ¡°Phew¡­ that was close¡­¡±


    Roger let out a relieved breath, patting his chest to calm his racing heart. It seemed that during the traversal, the energy of the traversal point interfered with his biofield, causing him to temporarily lose the ability to fly. However, after the traversal, the interference subsided within about ten seconds.


    Once he had stabilized himself, Roger immediately checked his suit. During the traversal, he had felt intense pain, as though something was crushing him or hitting him with the force of a bullet. If he were still an ordinary person, he would not have survived, but thankfully, he had the durability of Homelander, with skin as tough as steel to withstand most physical attacks.


    The only concern now was his suit. The suit was made of the same material as Tek Knight¡¯s armor, designed to withstand most firearms, with strength comparable to Starlight''s skin. So unless something unusual happened, the suit should be fine...


    ¡°Phew¡­ thank goodness.¡±


    Looking down, Roger confirmed that the suit was indeed intact, not even a scratch on it. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was due to the quality of the material or the traversal energy being less destructive than he had feared. The intact suit meant Roger didn¡¯t have to worry about flying around naked.


    After ensuring everything was in order, Roger finally began to take in his surroundings. He had noticed right after the traversal that this world was indeed a technological one, as he had hoped. Using his enhanced vision, he spotted some road signs below in English, indicating that he was likely in either the United States or the UK.


    However, there was something unsettling about the place, it was eerily quiet. There wasn¡¯t even the sound of cars honking or people talking. Could this be a post-apocalyptic world?


    Roger frowned as he considered this, planning to search for any signs of life. Just then, a large, doughnut-shaped spaceship caught his eye.


    ¡°WTF¡­¡±


    The enormous doughnut-shaped ship cast a shadow over the streets as it descended, landing on a distant street. The moment Roger saw the ship, he knew exactly where he was.


    No joke, he had watched the last two Avengers movies so many times that he could practically recite them. He recognized the ship as belonging to Thanos¡¯ army, from !


    The ones arriving were members of the Black Order, Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian. They were here to take the Time Stone from Doctor Strange!


    ¡°No way¡­ no freaking way!! Why did I have to land right at the Infinity War timeline!? I¡¯m dead for sure, damn it!!¡±


    Roger hovered in the air, utterly bewildered. The plot of  involved Thanos collecting the Infinity Stones and snapping his fingers to wipe out half the universe¡¯s population. The entire process, from Thanos killing Loki to acquire the Space Stone to obtaining the Mind Stone and snapping his fingers, took less than 24 hours.


    After that, within 24 hours, half of the life in the Marvel Universe would turn to dust and vanish without a trace.


    And now that Roger had landed in the Marvel Universe, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be among the half eliminated by Thanos¡¯ snap! A 50% chance was way too high, and Roger had never been particularly lucky.


    ¡°Well, crap¡­ stopping Thanos right after arriving? This mission is insane¡­¡±


    Roger let out a wry smile, realizing that now was not the time to be hesitating. The traversal point would need time to recharge, and based on previous calculations, it would take at least two months. But now, Roger didn¡¯t even have a day, if he didn¡¯t want to gamble on that 50/50 chance, he¡¯d have to try to stop Thanos!


    With that thought in mind, Roger quickly flew toward the spaceship. The first step to stopping Thanos was to prevent Ebony Maw from taking Doctor Strange.


    However, in his haste to stop the Black Order, Roger failed to notice how eerily quiet all of New York had become.


    ¡­


    Bruce Banner stepped out of the New York Sanctum, wearing a robe he had hastily grabbed inside. Banner didn¡¯t know much about the Sanctum, but he was certain that this was Earth.


    Earlier, as the Hulk, he had been with Thor, trying to escape the destruction of Asgard, only to be ambushed by Thanos¡¯ forces. They had slaughtered half the people on the ship and taken the Space Stone, which Thor had been safeguarding.


    It was during this encounter that Banner learned of Thanos¡¯ plan, to collect the six Infinity Stones and wipe out half of all life in the universe. That¡¯s why he had been sent back to Earth, to warn the Avengers and prepare them for the coming threat.


    However, as he emerged from the Sanctum, something felt wrong. The streets were too quiet, eerily so. Not even a whisper. For a moment, Banner feared he had arrived too late, that Thanos had already succeeded, and Earth¡¯s population had been decimated.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    Banner stood in the street, dazed. If Thanos had already won, what was the point of his return?


    But before Banner could completely lose hope, a massive spaceship appeared in the sky, grabbing his attention. His eyes widened as he recognized it. Before he could process what was happening, a beam of light shot down from the ship, and two figures, Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian, appeared on the ground.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Seeing the Black Order, Banner¡¯s initial reaction was relief, followed by panic. Their presence meant Thanos hadn¡¯t succeeded yet, but the Avengers were nowhere in sight, and Banner didn¡¯t think he could take on two of Thanos¡¯ lieutenants alone.


    This was a job for the Hulk.


    Staring at the Black Order, Banner muttered to himself, ¡°Come on, big guy¡­ it¡¯s your turn¡­¡±


    He tried to summon his rage, hoping to transform into the Hulk.


    But nothing happened.


    ¡°Hey, big guy, now¡¯s not the time to hold back! Transform! Come on, transform! Now!!¡±


    Banner pleaded, even slapping his own face in desperation. But instead of the Hulk, he got an angry growl in return:


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    For a brief moment, Banner¡¯s skin turned green, and the Hulk¡¯s consciousness surfaced just long enough to shout ¡®NO¡¯ before retreating.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®no¡¯!?¡±


    Banner was nearly frantic. The Hulk was refusing to come out, and with Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian about to attack him, Banner squeezed his eyes shut in despair.


    But just as the Black Order was about to strike, a yellow portal suddenly appeared behind Ebony Maw. A gauntlet with a repulsor on its palm emerged from the portal and blasted Ebony Maw straight in the head.


    Bang!!


    Whatever Ebony Maw had been about to say was cut short as he was knocked to the ground by the blast.


    Emerging from the golden portal were three figures: Iron Man, Doctor Strange, and Wong!


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [44] : The Last Avenger

    Banner had no idea who Doctor Strange or Wong was, but he instantly recognized the person in the Iron Man suit. As soon as he saw Iron Man, Banner felt a surge of relief. He had always trusted Tony Stark, just as Tony had always trusted him.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the way! Give them hell!!¡±


    The moment Iron Man and the others arrived, they clashed with two members of the Black Order. Seeing this, Banner excitedly cheered them on.


    Iron Man¡¯s repulsor blasts and Doctor Strange¡¯s magical ropes alternated in attack. The Black Order members were caught off guard, and the Avengers had them on the ropes, barely allowing any chance to fight back.


    Watching the battle, Banner was thrilled. He knew Iron Man wouldn''t let him down. But as he watched, something started to feel off.


    The ship''s turbulence stirred up dust on the ground. Earlier, Iron Man and the others had been fighting within the smoke, so Banner could only make out vague shapes, just enough to know which side had the upper hand. But as the dust gradually settled, he noticed that Iron Man and the others seemed to be¡­ biting the Black Order''s skin with their mouths!?


    ¡°Guys¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±


    Banner''s mind went blank for a moment. He instinctively didn¡¯t want to think of the worst, so he tried to call out to the others to stop, but his voice caught their attention, and they turned their gaze towards him.


    After the two members of the Black Order were bitten to death, Iron Man and the others stood up, walked out of the clearing dust, and stared directly at Banner.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Iron Man and the others emerged, Banner finally saw what had happened to them. Their skin was pale, their mouths were covered in blood, and their eyes were filled with a monstrous hunger¡­


    They had turned into zombies, just like something out of a horror movie.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ no no¡­¡±


    For a moment, Banner couldn¡¯t accept what he was seeing. He looked at Tony, now completely devoid of humanity, with deep sadness in his eyes. This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to turn out.


    But reality gave him no time to grieve. Seeing a living human in front of them, the zombified group charged at Banner, who immediately fled, shouting as he ran, ¡°Don¡¯t eat me! I don¡¯t taste good! Oh my God!¡±


    But the zombified Avengers didn¡¯t care about what Banner said. Doctor Strange¡¯s left hand glowed with golden light as he prepared to open a portal. In this critical moment, a red cape suddenly shot out, wrapping around Doctor Strange¡¯s arm and throwing him aside.


    Banner kept running. Wong, who was standing on the other side of Doctor Strange, successfully cast a portal, instantly appearing in front of Banner.


    But in the next moment, a crimson beam shot from afar, piercing Wong¡¯s skull through the portal!


    ¡°Oh¡­ God, I¡¯m gonna puke¡­ I¡¯m really gonna puke¡­¡±


    Banner fell to the ground to avoid Wong. He stared in shock at Wong¡¯s now grisly corpse, patting his chest to keep from throwing up.


    Wong''s death made Banner realize that someone was trying to save him. He looked up and saw a figure in black combat gear, wearing a black cape, flying down from above.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±


    The person in the black cape landed and showed concern for Banner.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ but¡­ can someone explain what the hell is going on?! Who are you, and what happened to Tony and the others?¡±


    ¡°My name is Roger, but you can call me Superman. As for Iron Man and the others¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either. I just got here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Banner looked confused, but Roger knew this wasn¡¯t the time for explanations. In the distance, the zombified members of the Black Order had started moving again, with Ebony Maw using his telekinesis to drag Banner toward him!


    Roger quickly grabbed Banner, and a beam of heat vision shot out, heading straight for Ebony Maw!


    If the Black Order were alive, Roger wasn¡¯t sure he could beat them, but now that they were just mindless zombies, Roger could easily take them down alone!


    The red heat vision beam pierced through Ebony Maw''s skull, ending his life.


    Roger felt relieved after taking down Ebony Maw. Thankfully, it was a high-attack, low-defense mage like Ebony Maw who turned into a zombie. If it had been Banner or Thor who turned, Roger would have worried if his heat vision could penetrate their skin.


    But with Ebony Maw dealt with, there was still Black Dwarf and Iron Man to face.


    Seeing that Roger could shoot heat vision, Iron Man immediately took to the air, flying straight at Roger!


    Roger tried to use his heat vision to deal with Iron Man, but the latter dodged it easily. Iron Man¡¯s high mobility made it impossible for Roger to hit him.


    ¡°This is exactly what I was worried about!¡±


    As Iron Man flew towards him, Roger gritted his teeth and flew to meet him.


    If he couldn¡¯t hit him with long-range heat vision, then he¡¯d use it up close!


    With this in mind, Roger collided with Iron Man in mid-air. The two clashed, and Roger quickly used brute force to restrain Iron Man¡¯s hands before unleashing his heat vision at close range!


    The red beams pierced through Iron Man¡¯s neck, instantly decapitating him. The zombified head plummeted to the ground, smashing into a bloody mess.


    Iron Man''s headless body also fell, but thanks to the armor, it remained largely intact.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I actually liked you before all this.¡±


    Looking at the fallen Iron Man, Roger felt a twinge of regret. In his previous life, he had liked these Avengers when watching movies. He never thought he¡¯d have to kill them with his own hands.


    After a moment of silence for Iron Man, Roger rushed back to Banner.


    Doctor Strange was still being controlled by the red cape, swinging in the air, while the remaining Black Dwarf charged at Banner with a roar!


    Roger was about to land beside Banner and use his heat vision to shatter Black Dwarf¡¯s skull, but at that moment, he heard a buzzing sound.


    Using his super vision, Roger saw a swarm of insects flying towards them, led by a small armored figure the size of the insects.


    It was Ant-Man!


    No, judging by the wings, it should be the Wasp!


    Knowing that the Wasp was leading the swarm, Roger decided not to land but to wait in the air for the Wasp to arrive, avoiding any collision with her controlled swarm.


    From the moment Roger saw the Wasp to the decision to remain in the air, only three seconds had passed. The Wasp¡¯s insect army immediately swarmed over Banner and landed on Black Dwarf¡¯s body!


    The buzzing insects bit into the zombie¡¯s flesh, devouring Black Dwarf in an instant, leaving only a skeleton behind!


    The remaining insects then flew toward Doctor Strange, who was still being controlled by the red cape, repeating the same devouring process.


    Two once-living zombies were reduced to skeletal remains in the blink of an eye, making the already nauseous Banner feel even more like vomiting. He couldn¡¯t help but retch on the side.


    The Wasp returned to her normal size in front of Banner. Ignoring his current state, she pointed to the large, pet-sized ants surrounding them and said, ¡°Follow them! They¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    ¡°So, who are you? What the hell is going on?!¡±


    Banner, on the verge of breaking down, shouted.


    The Wasp turned to look at Banner and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain everything right now, but¡­ I think I might be the last Avenger¡­¡±


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [45] : This Is… the Zombie Marvel Universe!

    "Never wear short sleeves when facing zombies. The less skin exposed, the lower the chance of infection..."


    "Also, zombies are incredibly sensitive to human scent, so if you go out, make sure to mask your scent with something special..."


    On the tablet, survival tips for the apocalypse were playing, recorded by Spider-Man, Peter Parker. Roger held the tablet, his mood extremely heavy.


    He never imagined that his first stop after leaving the world of The Boys would be the Marvel Zombie Universe!


    This parallel world was deeply ingrained in Roger''s memory, originating from an episode of the Marvel series .


    The primary storyline of this world was similar to the original, with one significant difference: the plot of .


    Hank Pym, the first Ant-Man and father of the Wasp, ventured into the Quantum Realm to rescue his wife, who had been trapped there.


    In the original timeline, he succeeded and brought his wife back from the Quantum Realm, but in this world...


    Pym succeeded but also failed.


    He indeed found his wife, the original Wasp, Janet, in the Quantum Realm. However, unlike the main universe, she had been infected with a quantum virus and turned into a zombie.


    Pym became her first victim, and soon after, the second Ant-Man, Scott Lang, was also infected.


    The second Wasp, Hope, narrowly escaped by shrinking in time, but with Hank Pym and Janet capable of shrinking as well, no one could stop their spread. Within just 24 hours, all of New York had fallen.


    The Avengers, who had previously split, reunited in the face of this global crisis. Led by Captain America, Iron Man, Black Widow, Hawkeye, and the temporarily inducted Black Panther, they decided to confront the zombie outbreak.


    However, their heroic efforts led to a complete disaster. Shortly after landing, Captain America was bitten on the neck by the shrunken Hank Pym, becoming infected with the quantum virus.


    Soon after, Natasha, Hawkeye, and Iron Man were all infected.


    Nearly the entire Avengers team was wiped out, Black Panther went missing, and Okoye, the leader of the Wakandan Royal Guard, left Wakanda to search for the missing king.


    This is the backstory of the zombie universe.


    And now¡­ this leader of the Wakandan Royal Guard is with the last remaining Avengers.


    The remnants of this second-generation Avengers team included Spider-Man, Peter Parker, starting with Wasp, Hope van Dyne.


    Winter Soldier, James Buchanan "Bucky" Barnes, or simply Bucky, as more people would recognize him.


    Former S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Sharon Carter, currently Captain America''s girlfriend.


    Okoye, the bald African female leader of the Wakandan Royal Guard.


    Happy Hogan, Iron Man''s driver, who had a makeshift repulsor cannon made by Stark.


    And Kurt, a friend of Ant-Man.


    Speaking of Kurt, Roger initially had no impression of him until Kurt eerily mentioned "Baba Yaga," which made Roger realize this guy was one of Ant-Man''s three amusing friends.


    The current Avengers team was down to just these few members, plus Bruce Banner, who had just returned, and Roger, who claimed to have come from a parallel universe. The entire team now had only nine members.


    Oh, right, and there was Doctor Strange''s magical cloak.


    After sorting through all the events, Roger felt a sharp headache.


    Although the situation didn¡¯t seem too dire right now, even though the Avengers were gone, Roger''s superhuman physique at least ensured he wouldn''t have to worry about being bitten and turning into a super-zombie.


    But!


    Roger couldn''t forget the final scene of the original story, where the last few survivors, heading for Wakanda, were cut to a shot of Zombie Thanos holding five Infinity Stones!


    When Roger saw that scene, he thought it was utterly absurd, completely ridiculous!


    The toughness of Thanos¡¯ skin was on par with the Hulk¡¯s. Even Iron Man¡¯s full-force attack only left a scratch on his face.


    Thor''s newly acquired weapon couldn''t even kill him with one strike!


    Although Thanos had used the power of the stones to cushion the blow before being struck, this still demonstrated just how strong Thanos'' body was.


    Roger wasn''t even sure if his own physical strength would surpass that of Thanos. Yet this guy had become a zombie, it was absolutely insane!


    And what made it worse was that Thanos still had five Infinity Stones in his hand! Who knows how he even got them!


    Just thinking about it made Roger''s head throb.


    He had no desire to stay on Earth right now. All he wanted was to find a spaceship and leave Earth for a couple of months because this world was just too terrifying!!


    "What''s wrong, Superman? You don''t look too good."


    As Roger stared grimly at the video, Peter Parker came over and asked.


    When he had first met up with Peter Parker and the others, Roger had introduced himself as a superhero from a parallel world. He said he had come to find a cure for his ailing companion, but ended up in this world instead.


    Roger needed at least two months to gather enough energy for another parallel world crossing, so he planned to stay with the Avengers in the meantime.


    The Avengers didn¡¯t doubt Roger''s story too much. Or rather, even if they had doubts, in a world overrun by zombies, they wouldn¡¯t voice them.


    In their current situation, any living human was an ally. A person with superpowers like Roger was akin to drawing an SSR card in a gacha game, even if Roger had been a villain before, as long as he stood with them now, he was a comrade.


    So, Peter Parker was genuinely concerned about Roger''s mental state, fearing that Roger might not be able to handle this world and would leave them.


    In truth, Roger did want to leave, but he knew that if he watched these people walk into a trap with the Mind Stone like in the original story, within two days, he would witness the entire universe turning into zombies.


    He had no doubt that Zombie Thanos would make it happen.


    "Just call me Roger. Of course, I don''t look good, right now, we''re facing Thanos and a world full of zombies! How could I possibly look good?"


    Roger didn''t hide his concerns.


    Peter Parker, however, remained optimistic, saying:


    "Hey, it¡¯s not all that bad, right? At least we¡¯re still alive."


    "Yeah, we''re still alive..."


    Roger looked at the optimistic Peter Parker, feeling conflicted.


    He really wanted to complain about why he ended up in this world, but seeing Peter''s optimism, he swallowed all his complaints.


    The young Spider-Man before him had lost far more than Roger had.


    His Aunt May had died in the zombie crisis, as had his classmates, the girl he liked, and the man he saw as a father figure, Iron Man. They had all perished in this zombie outbreak.


    Yet Peter Parker, who was now all alone, remained so positive and upbeat. What right did Roger, a mere passerby in this world, have to complain? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, Superman from a parallel world? How did you get here?"


    As Roger and Spider-Man chatted, Sharon, Captain America''s current girlfriend, walked over and asked. She was holding two bottles of water, and while questioning Roger, she handed him one.


    Roger accepted the water and replied, "Like I said before, I was searching for a cure for my companion..."


    "No, I¡¯m not asking about that. I¡¯m asking how you got here."


    Sharon continued, "You mentioned that the device you used to travel here is out of power, so we were wondering if there''s any other way to recharge it, allowing you to travel again sooner?"


    Roger realized what Sharon was hinting at. Squinting at her, he asked:


    "So, what you''re suggesting is... to escape to my world?"


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [46] : Dispute

    The Marvel Zombie Universe is essentially beyond saving, so Sharon and the others plan to seek refuge in another world, which is understandable. However, Roger thinks of more than that. If he can somehow transport these people to his world through the crossing point, he would gain quite a few allies.


    Whether it''s Spider-Man, the Winter Soldier, or even Bruce Banner, who can transform into the Hulk, these are formidable characters who should be able to crush Vought International easily. In that case, Vought, the company that has been troubling Roger in The Boys'' universe, would no longer be a difficult issue to deal with.


    Yet, Roger hesitates. He¡¯s not sure if his crossing point can bring others with him, nor is he sure if this world''s methods of recharging would work for his crossing point. Nevertheless, Roger decides to give it a try.


    "My method of crossing... you can think of it as one of my abilities, so if recharging is necessary, it should be a matter of recharging me. Can you manage that?"


    Roger uses this excuse to explain his crossing ability, and it¡¯s not entirely inaccurate. Since the crossing point is bound to his body, it could indeed be considered one of his abilities.


    When Peter Parker hears Roger¡¯s explanation, his eyes light up as he says, "So, you can travel across different times and places at will to save worlds? That¡¯s so cool!"


    "No¡­ it''s not really about saving worlds... but never mind, whatever."


    Seeing Peter so excited, Roger considers explaining that it''s not as simple as Peter thinks, but the young Spider-Man''s enthusiasm makes him hold back. Better to let the kid have his fantasies.


    "Recharging yourself...?"


    Sharon falls into deep thought. Recharging a human body is not something the Avengers¡¯ base has ever tried before, but with all the equipment Tony Stark left behind, there might just be something that could recharge a person.


    With this in mind, Sharon says to Roger, "I think we could give it a shot..."


    However, before Sharon can finish her sentence, Okoye, the Captain of the Wakandan Royal Guard, walks over with a spear in hand and says, "Everyone, we''ve just received a message. Do you want to come take a look?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The message Okoye received is from a survivor camp in New Jersey, claiming to have made a breakthrough in how to turn zombies back into humans.


    If the message from this survivor camp is true, then there might still be hope for Earth. According to Sharon¡¯s description, the survivor camp is located at a S.H.I.E.L.D. sub-base, so the group prepares to go there and look for a serum that can reverse the zombie virus.


    However, just before they set out, Sharon raises an objection, saying, "I don''t think we should put all our hopes in one place. I¡¯ve talked with Roger, and he can cross dimensions because of his ability. Now, his ability needs recharging. I think we should first find a way to recharge him."


    As soon as Sharon finishes speaking, Happy interrupts, asking, "Wait, are you saying you want to escape to another world? Completely abandon this one?"


    Sharon looks at Happy and says, "I¡¯m not saying I want to abandon this world... but this world is beyond saving."


    Sharon doesn¡¯t want to give up on this world either, but compared to a possibly nonexistent serum, seeking temporary refuge in another world and then finding a way to turn zombies back into humans seems much more practical and reasonable.


    Happy continues to argue, "But didn¡¯t that survivor camp say they have a way to cure zombies?"


    "But don¡¯t you think the appearance of this survivor camp is a bit too coincidental?"


    In contrast to the original plot, Sharon questions the legitimacy of the survivor camp. She finds the timing of its appearance too convenient. Banner and Roger had just arrived less than two hours ago, and suddenly there¡¯s news of a cure for zombies.


    It''s not that Sharon doesn¡¯t believe in the existence of a serum, but she also can''t rule out the possibility that someone might be maliciously spreading false information to lure people in. Moreover, Sharon feels that recharging Roger¡¯s ability and escaping to another world is a more reliable plan.


    The Avengers are divided on the issue, and at this moment, Banner steps in and says, "Alright, everyone, now is not the time to argue. We''re all here, so why not split into two teams?"


    He then looks at Sharon and says, "You and this Superman guy can go look for a way to recharge his ability. The rest of us can go to the survivor camp to find a cure for the zombie virus. This way, we solve everything perfectly without the need for arguments."


    Spider-Man asks, "You mean split up? Dr. Banner, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea."


    Roger also speaks up at this point, "I don¡¯t think splitting up is a good idea either."


    "Roger?"


    Sharon looks at Roger in surprise. She thought she had read him right; despite Roger claiming to be a superhero, after learning about this world¡¯s situation, he clearly wanted to leave, even if he hadn¡¯t explicitly stated it.


    It was precisely because Sharon believed Roger wanted to leave that she thought he would side with her, but now it seems that¡¯s not the case.


    Roger looks at Sharon and says, "Miss Carter, I know you want to preserve the last remnants of humanity, but things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. I haven¡¯t even figured out my own crossing ability, so it¡¯s possible that natural recharging is the only way to do it.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then splitting up would be the worst choice."


    Roger actually does want to leave this world, but he also understands that the more dire the situation, the more important it is to stick together. According to the original storyline, only two people and a severed head survived in the end, which was a significant loss.


    And these survivors, unaware, will take the Mind Stone directly to Thanos, walking right into his trap.


    If Roger¡¯s ability cannot be recharged by other means, and this group delivers the Mind Stone to Thanos, then Roger¡¯s fate will be sealed prematurely.


    So, Roger doesn¡¯t dare to take any chances. He must ensure these people survive, and preferably Vision as well. Only then does this world have a chance.


    "I support Roger¡¯s idea," says Spider-Man, raising his hand. "In horror movies, splitting up is always the worst move, so whether we¡¯re going to the survivor camp or trying to recharge at the Avengers base, we should stick together. That¡¯s the only way to ensure everyone survives."


    Roger gives Spider-Man an approving look and continues, "Peter is right. We can¡¯t make the same mistakes horror movie protagonists make."


    Sharon opens her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something, but in the end, she remains silent.


    Seeing everyone calm down, Okoye asks, "So, it''s settled?"


    Sharon nods, saying, "Yes, let¡¯s do it their way."


    With everyone standing firm, Sharon has no choice but to go along with the group.


    Of course, there¡¯s another reason why she stays quiet.


    The coordinates from the message point to the Camp Lehigh base, which is also one of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s facilities.


    Maybe there they can find a way to recharge Roger, so the two objectives might not be mutually exclusive.


    "Then we¡¯ll head out at sunset. Does anyone have any more questions?"


    Seeing that the arguing has ceased, Okoye looks around and finally makes a decision.


    Roger raises his hand and asks, "I have a question. So... why are we waiting until sunset? Can¡¯t we... leave right now?"


    The Avengers: "..."


    ...


    Support me and read 10 Chapters Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon Normally]

 [47] : Doubt and Trust

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [#]: Link Below!


    They decided to set off at sunset because it was already close to dusk. By the time everyone was ready, it would be sunset. It wasn¡¯t that they insisted on going out at night. Roger understood this, so earlier, he was just trying to lighten the mood with a small joke. Unfortunately, except for Spider-Man Peter, no one else appreciated his humor.


    To reach New Jersey, where the message had come from, the fastest and most convenient way was by using the underground railway. So, the group decided to head to the central station in the city center.


    The group was traveling in a car that Wasp had shrunk using Pym Particles, heading toward the central station. Roger, seated in the back of the minivan, looked out at the "giant" surroundings and suddenly asked Wasp, ¡°Hope, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hope replied, turning to look at Roger.


    Roger asked, ¡°Could you make suits like your father¡¯s that can shrink people down?¡±


    ¡°What do you need the suits for?¡± Hope asked.


    After thinking for a moment, Roger explained, ¡°I just thought of something. When I travel through the wormholes, I experience intense compression, like the pressure of deep-sea depths. My body is strong enough to withstand it, and Peter¡¯s is too. Dr. Banner can handle it when he turns into the Hulk. But... you guys are just ordinary people. If you really follow me to another world, you might get crushed by the pressure.¡±


    ¡°So you want us to shrink and hide in a hard space while passing through the wormhole?¡± Wasp quickly understood and asked.


    Roger nodded. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I was thinking.¡±


    ¡°Then why not just put us in a large, sturdy object, like a jet... and then shrink the jet?¡± Hope asked, puzzled.


    Roger: ¡°...¡±


    He had indeed overlooked that. It was a much more reliable method than what he had suggested.


    At this moment, the usually silent Winter Soldier Bucky suddenly chimed in, ¡°Maybe... he just didn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    Roger fell silent again.


    He admitted that he had fallen into a mental trap. After all, in the fourth Avengers movie, the team had traveled through time by shrinking themselves, so it was the first thing that came to his mind to shrink them into suits.


    But speaking of which...


    ¡°Hope, you reminded me,¡± Roger said as he looked outside. ¡°You see, I can fly, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°So... why not let me grab the shrunken minivan and fly you all to the location from the message?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    The car fell silent.


    This time, it was the Avengers who were left speechless. The Winter Soldier spoke up again, ¡°...because... we didn¡¯t think of that?¡±


    After this blunder, everyone realized just how much convenience their new ally Roger could actually bring them. However, even though that was the case, the Avengers still didn¡¯t feel comfortable entrusting everyone¡¯s lives solely to Roger.


    Because once everyone shrunk, if Roger applied just a bit too much force, it could be disastrous.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Avengers didn¡¯t trust Roger... well, maybe just a little bit. After all, compared to Banner and the others, Roger was a hero they had never known or seen before. Who knew what he might do?


    Only Spider-Man Peter Parker fully trusted Roger. Having not yet experienced the harsh reality of Mysterio, he still retained a pure hope for society.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, we need to make a decision. Do we take the risk and find a train to our destination, or do I take you there as fast as possible? The choice is yours,¡± Roger said calmly, noticing the group¡¯s hesitation.


    Peter, seeing Roger¡¯s expressionless face, tried to comfort him, ¡°Mr. Roger, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, we just need a little time to get used to this...¡±


    ¡°Am I angry? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely not angry. I¡¯m absolutely, definitely... not angry,¡± Roger replied with a grim look.


    Peter chuckled nervously because Roger¡¯s demeanor was far from convincing.


    In the end, it was Banner who expressed unconditional trust in Roger and said to the group, ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t the time for doubts. I trust him. After all, he saved me, and now he¡¯s helping us figure out how to save the world. If he really wanted to harm us, he could have done so back at the floating base.¡±


    ¡°...Fine.¡±


    The most suspicious, the Winter Soldier, sighed and apologized to Roger, ¡°I apologize for doubting you earlier. We shouldn¡¯t have questioned you. Hope, let¡¯s do as he says.¡±


    The last part was directed at Hope.


    Hope nodded to the group and then instantly returned the minivan to its original size.


    The trust crisis temporarily dissipated as Roger stepped out of the minivan and watched it shrink to the size of a toy car. Honestly, it didn¡¯t feel good to be doubted, and Roger had indeed felt a bit down earlier, but he wasn¡¯t about to take it out on the minivan.


    He wasn¡¯t a child; he knew what was important. So, when the van shrank, Roger carefully picked it up and placed it in the pocket of his hero suit, making sure his movements didn¡¯t crush the vehicle.


    With an earpiece allowing communication, Roger could talk to the people inside the car.


    Once ready, Roger said to the people inside, ¡°Buckle up, I¡¯m going to...¡±


    Before he could finish, a special arrow came flying towards Roger, cutting off his words.


    ¡°!!¡±


    As the arrow flew toward him, Roger quickly caught it. Realizing there was special equipment at the tip of the arrow, he took just 0.1 seconds to hurl the arrow far away!


    Boom!!


    The moment the arrow left his hand, it exploded in midair. Roger crossed his arms in front of him to block the blast, and without hesitation, fired a crimson beam from his eyes straight towards the source of the arrow!


    Splat!


    The sound of heat vision tearing through flesh reached Roger¡¯s ears as his super vision showed Hawkeye Clint¡¯s upper body separated from his lower half by the beam, his intact upper half snarling at Roger as he tried to reach for another arrow.


    But Roger was faster. Seeing that Hawkeye wasn¡¯t dead yet, Roger fired another heat vision shot from a distance, shattering Clint¡¯s head!


    Roger then flew into the air and looked down at Black Widow Natasha, who was aiming a handgun at him. He spoke to the people in the car, ¡°Sorry, everyone, I just killed one of your Avengers. Now...¡±


    Bang!!


    Natasha fired her gun, the bullet bouncing off Roger. Roger sighed and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to have to kill a second one.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it!¡± Roger was about to kill zombie Black Widow in the same way when he heard Banner shout, ¡°Isn¡¯t our goal to try and restore them? Since she can¡¯t hurt you, please don¡¯t kill her! Maybe she... and the others can be saved!¡±


    Banner¡¯s timely intervention stopped Roger.


    Indeed, according to the original storyline, Vision¡¯s Mind Stone did have the ability to restore zombies.


    But... Roger thought death might be a relief for Natasha, seeing as the blood on her mouth indicated she had definitely eaten human flesh, and not just once.


    When she returned to normal, could she really accept what she had done?


    However, as Banner said, those zombies with intact limbs might still have a chance. And whatever happens to them after turning back is their own business, not Roger¡¯s concern.


    So, looking down at Natasha, who continued firing at him, and seeing Captain America and Falcon emerging from the central station, Roger decided against killing them.


    Before they could attack him, Roger soared into the sky with the group and, with a sonic boom, disappeared into the clouds.


    <><><>


    10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon  S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    https://www.p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' ]

 [48] : The Sun Sets!

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [#]: Link Below!


    Given Roger¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long to fly from New York to New Jersey.


    However, he was deliberately controlling his speed to avoid arriving in New Jersey too quickly.


    Anyone familiar with the original storyline knows that although New Jersey was said to have a way to cure the zombie virus, it was actually just a trap set by Vision to lure survivors.


    The Mind Stone could indeed turn zombies back into normal humans, but Vision was unable to restore his girlfriend, Wanda.


    Wanda''s powers were too strong, and their abilities clashed. Vision could restore anyone else, but not Wanda.


    To prevent Wanda from dying of hunger, Vision set the trap to lure survivors to his camp, providing zombie Wanda with food. Black Panther¡¯s leg was eaten by Wanda, and all of Ant-Man¡¯s body except his head was fed to her.


    When food ran out, Vision increased the power of the camp, sending signals further away, which were then intercepted by the current Avengers.


    This is how it went in the original story.


    But now, due to Roger''s involvement, the original plot has already changed significantly. Characters like Happy and Sharon, who were destined to die, survived.


    Hope, who was supposed to be infected, remained safe, and now Roger, a "mini Superman," was added to the mix.


    With so many changes to the story, it was hard to say whether Vision would even let them into the camp. Even if they ended up fighting, Roger wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all.


    Roger wasn¡¯t confident about fighting Vision.


    If he were truly Superman, of course, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t. Vision, Wanda, Hulk... among these elite Avengers, Roger probably wasn''t their match.


    If they really had to fight Vision, Roger wasn''t sure he could win, even with the surviving Avengers on his side.


    So, if a fight with Vision broke out, should Roger escape with the Avengers or should he help them try to reason with Vision and make him see the reality of the situation?


    As Roger mulled over these thoughts, the Lehigh camp in New Jersey was now within sight.


    Roger stopped in mid-air, gazing down at the camp surrounded by zombies, without moving for a long time.


    After a while, sensing that they had stopped but not yet landed, the Avengers began to question him. Peter Parker asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Why did we stop? Are we there?"


    "We are," Roger responded, pushing his X-ray vision to its limit as he looked toward the Lehigh camp below. "But something doesn¡¯t seem right."


    "Not right? What do you mean?"


    "I have X-ray vision; I can see through buildings to what¡¯s behind them. I just checked out this camp and found some concerning things... Guys, do you know Wanda?"


    As Roger descended toward the camp, he asked the group.


    Wanda was an Avenger, so since Roger knew about Hawkeye, he would undoubtedly know Wanda as well. The Avengers quickly understood the implication behind Roger''s question.


    Banner, with a tone of disbelief, asked, "Don''t tell me Wanda has turned into a zombie too."


    "...Unfortunately, she has, and that¡¯s not the only bad news."


    Roger sighed as he placed the toy-sized van on the ground, watching it return to full size, and looked toward the camp.


    Vision, a member of the Avengers, slowly flew toward them, landing in front of the group.


    As Vision silently looked at them, Roger finished his thought aloud, "I''m afraid we''ve walked right into this guy''s trap."


    "Who are you?" Vision asked coldly after Roger finished speaking.


    Vision recognized the other Avengers: Winter Soldier had appeared during the Avengers¡¯ Civil War, he had records of Hope in his database, and he roughly knew who the others were.


    But Roger was a different story; Vision had never seen him before, and there were no records of him in his database.


    Roger answered Vision''s question, "Roger, from a parallel world. A hero... for fun. You can also call me Superman."


    "Parallel world?" Vision muttered the term but didn¡¯t delve deeper. Instead, he said to Roger, "It doesn''t matter where you come from; you shouldn¡¯t have told them what you saw."


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m on the same side as these people now, so I can¡¯t just stand by and let them fall into a trap."


    "...This isn¡¯t a trap," Vision whispered.


    He had never intended to harm anyone; he just wanted to keep Wanda alive.


    As Roger and Vision spoke, the rest of the Avengers had returned to their normal size and were standing by Roger''s side.


    Banner looked at Vision, the mechanical being he had helped create with Tony. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t want to believe Vision would do this for Wanda, just like he hadn¡¯t wanted to believe Earth had ended up like this. But Vision¡¯s conversation with Roger made it clear that Roger was right.


    Vision had indeed done something almost against human morality for zombie Wanda¡¯s sake.


    Of course, Banner couldn''t judge a robot by human standards; he just felt a deep sense of regret.


    Roger and Vision locked eyes, with Roger on full alert. Every muscle in his body was ready to react. If Vision tried to attack, Roger would immediately dodge and counterattack.


    As the tension between them grew, Kurt, still somewhat clueless, suddenly asked, "So... we¡¯ve been tricked? There¡¯s no way to turn zombies back into humans here?"


    Roger was about to answer when Vision beat him to it, "There is. While I did intend to lure survivors here, the method to reverse the zombie condition does exist... Do you want to come in?"


    "Aren¡¯t you going to attack us?" Winter Soldier asked.


    Vision looked at them all, his gaze lingering on Roger for a few seconds longer before he replied, "There''s no point in doing that now, and I''m also interested in parallel worlds. I want to know more." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Though this parallel world might be different from what you imagine... if you want to know, I''ll tell you," Roger said, relieved that a fight could be avoided.


    Not fighting was the best outcome. If they had fought and damaged the base, releasing zombie Wanda, the Avengers would have had no choice but to run. One Vision was enough to wipe them out; if Wanda joined, they might as well give up entirely.


    Following Vision''s lead, the group moved deeper into the base. But before entering, Roger glanced at the sun, which was about to set, and stopped in his tracks.


    The sun was setting, and its last rays were fading away. Roger wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but as the sun set, he felt like he was losing something.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Vision asked when he noticed Roger had stopped.


    Roger stared at the sun sinking behind the hills, then shook his head and turned back to Vision. "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go in."


    <><><>


    10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon


    https://www.p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' ]

 [49] : Revealing the Truth

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    Entering the base with Vision, everyone remained cautious, thanks to Roger''s warning.


    Unlike in the original storyline, they were not oblivious to the situation until Zombie Wanda appeared.


    However, the Black Panther, T¡¯Challa, who had been imprisoned by Vision, was still found because Roger had seen him with his X-ray vision. Vision didn¡¯t try to hide his existence and revealed T¡¯Challa¡¯s location, leading the group to Vision''s laboratory.


    Here, they also encountered what was left of Ant-Man, just his head.


    "Oh... no, Scott..." Hope covered her mouth in shock upon seeing Scott reduced to a mere head.


    Scott, however, remained optimistic, saying, "Hey, everyone, don''t look so grim. Sure, I¡¯m just a head now, but I¡¯m still alive, right? And hey, think of it as a weight-loss program... uh... okay, maybe not the best joke."


    Scott Lang, Ant-Man, was naturally as optimistic as Peter Parker, Spider-Man.


    Roger couldn''t imagine being in Scott''s shoes and remaining so positive. He wasn¡¯t that kind of person by nature.


    Vision then explained, "You¡¯ve seen it outside, those zombies don¡¯t cross the boundaries of the camp. That¡¯s because of the frequency emitted by the Mind Stone in my forehead, which repels them. I wondered if adjusting the Mind Stone''s frequency to release energy in a targeted manner might restore them to normal."


    As Vision spoke, he placed his hand on the glass container covering Scott''s head and said, "He''s one of my successes."


    "So, you really do have a way to cure the zombie virus!?" Peter asked excitedly.


    Banner thought for a moment, then shook his head, saying, "We''d need to connect to the satellite network and broadcast the Mind Stone''s frequency worldwide... but... it¡¯s just a theory. With current human technology..."


    "Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible," Vision added.


    And that¡¯s the crux of the issue. Although Vision had a way to cure humanity, current technology couldn¡¯t broadcast the frequency globally, except in one place.


    "Wakanda." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wakanda¡¯s Royal Guard Captain, Okoye, stepped forward, planting her spear firmly on the ground, and said to everyone, "Wakanda¡¯s technology can do this! And with Wakanda¡¯s force field protecting us from zombies, it could be humanity¡¯s last refuge!"


    Peter looked at everyone and said, "So, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s head there now!"


    Knowing there was a way to save the world was the most exciting news. It seemed everyone was filled with hope, except Roger, who stood silently to the side, not speaking for a long time.


    Sharon, who had been observing Roger, noticed his change in expression and immediately asked, "Roger, is something wrong?"


    Roger looked at everyone, noticing their eyes were all on him. He opened his mouth, unsure of how to begin, but eventually asked Okoye, "Are you certain Wakanda is safe?"


    "What do you mean?" Okoye asked, frowning.


    Roger''s questioning of Wakanda''s defenses was tantamount to doubting Wakanda¡¯s strength, something Okoye, who had spent her life in Wakanda, could not accept.


    But it was clear that wasn¡¯t Roger¡¯s intention. He said to Okoye, "You have a way to contact Wakanda, right? How about trying to reach them now?"


    Roger''s words made Okoye and T¡¯Challa exchange glances. T¡¯Challa nodded to Okoye, who then raised her wrist, revealing a vibranium tech communication device.


    A holographic image floated above Okoye''s wrist, like a wave searching for a signal.


    After a few seconds of silence, Okoye''s expression changed. She immediately looked up at Roger and demanded, "What do you know? What¡¯s happened to Wakanda?"


    It was clear from Okoye''s reaction that Wakanda had lost contact. Once again, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Roger.


    Vision suddenly asked, "You said you¡¯re from a parallel world. Can I know what kind of parallel world it is?"


    He suspected that Roger''s knowledge came from events that had already occurred in a parallel world.


    Roger closed his eyes, organizing his thoughts. He knew that now was the time to reveal everything. After carefully considering his words, he said, "Alright, let¡¯s start from the beginning. Dr. Banner, do you remember why you returned to Earth?"


    Banner paused, then replied, "Thanos¡­ Thanos is coming to Earth to collect the Infinity Stones¡­"


    "Right. If events had unfolded in a world without zombies, Dr. Banner would have come to Earth to warn everyone about Thanos, and Doctor Strange would have informed Iron Man to discuss how to deal with him.


    Then, Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian, the two who were bitten by Iron Man earlier, would have suddenly appeared before Doctor Strange, fought him, and taken him and the Time Stone away... Then Proxima Midnight and Corvus Glaive would have gone after Vision and Wanda to take the Mind Stone.


    But Captain America and the others would have intervened in time, driving them away...


    ¡°Next, to safely remove the Mind Stone from Vision¡¯s forehead, everyone would have decided to head to Wakanda. But Thanos'' army would follow closely behind¡­¡±


    Roger stopped speaking at this point.


    Banner swallowed hard and asked Roger, "So, Thanos could be in Wakanda right now? Wakanda has lost contact because Thanos has already... taken it over?"


    Roger was about to respond when Vision suddenly interjected, "No, if what you say is true, Thanos would go to Wakanda because I and the Mind Stone were there. But now the Mind Stone is here, at the camp. Thanos has no reason to go to Wakanda."


    "You''re right; Thanos indeed has no reason to go to Wakanda. But with Wakanda out of contact and Thanos not coming here, where else could he be, according to the original timeline?"


    Roger locked eyes with Vision and continued, "And if Thanos really is in Wakanda, then we can be sure that he already has all the other Infinity Stones except yours. Power, Reality, Space, Time, and Soul, Thanos with five Infinity Stones is someone we can¡¯t possibly defeat. We must not let him get the Mind Stone too!"


    Although Vision''s reasoning was sound, and Thanos shouldn¡¯t logically be in Wakanda, the "What If...?" series had plenty of bugs. The original story did feature Thanos in Wakanda.


    And as for the Time Stone¡¯s origin, the original storyline offered no explanation. Although the Eye of Agamotto, which housed the Time Stone, was indeed around Zombie Strange¡¯s neck, he never used it from start to finish.


    So Roger had reason to believe that Doctor Strange had hidden the Time Stone before becoming a zombie. But somehow, Thanos still got it and managed to conquer Wakanda and become a zombie in less than half a day.


    It was illogical, but now that this virtual world had become reality, everyone had to accept it, no matter how absurd it seemed.


    They had no choice but to accept it, these were the facts.


    So, after Roger finished explaining, the hope that had filled everyone quickly turned into despair. And this time, it was absolute despair.


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [50] : Thor!

    The news Roger brought was undoubtedly a complete disaster. Thanos was waiting for them in Wakanda, and without the support of Wakanda and the other Avengers, going there would be nothing short of walking into a trap.


    Everyone, who had been excited just moments ago, calmed down. After a while, possibly feeling the atmosphere had become too heavy, Scott Lang, who was being held by Hope, suddenly spoke up:


    "Guys, since this Is Thanos... our friend here mentioned hasn''t shown up yet, doesn''t that mean we still have time to discuss? Maybe things aren''t as bad as we think. So... how about we grab a coffee or something and talk it over..."


    As he said this, Scott''s mood dampened a bit.


    "Oh, I wish I could have a cup of coffee too..."


    Perhaps finding some truth in Scott''s words, Vision silently went to make coffee.


    Okoye helped the limping Black Panther, T''Challa, to a seat, while Spider-Man, Peter Parker, noticing the expressions of everyone around, looked at Roger and asked:


    "You seem to know so much, does that mean you''ve fought alongside the Avengers before? Can you tell us, if the zombie outbreak hadn¡¯t happened, would Thanos have won in the end?"


    Roger met Peter''s innocent eyes and responded, "Actually, I haven''t fought alongside you. I... I only learned about all this afterward. But I can answer your question: Thanos did succeed in his plan."


    Banner then asked, "You mean we failed?"


    "We did fail at first. When Thanos was in Wakanda, he killed Vision and took the Mind Stone. Then... he snapped his fingers."


    Roger mimicked the snap of Thanos'' fingers and continued:


    "And with that, half of all life in the universe simply vanished, including half of the Avengers, Peter... including you."


    Scott interjected with a question, "So Thanos collected the Infinity Stones just to wipe out half the universe''s life? Why would he do that?"


    "Because Thanos believed that the universe had too much life, but limited resources. By eliminating half of all life, the regeneration of resources would surpass their consumption rate."


    "Huh, sounds like Thanos is some sort of environmentalist," Scott quipped.


    Peter, however, was more concerned with the aftermath. He asked, "So... in that parallel world you mentioned, has half the world''s population already disappeared?"


    Roger''s account of Thanos made everyone assume he had experienced these events firsthand, leading Peter to ask such a question.


    Roger realized they had misunderstood and explained:


    "It''s not my world. What I''m talking about isn''t a story from our world... This is complicated to explain, but you can think of me as... a traveler in that world. I saw what you went through, but I wasn''t really a part of it."


    "So what happened after that?" Bucky Barnes asked.


    Roger continued the narrative:


    "Captain Marvel returned to Earth. She''s one of the original Avengers and is about as powerful as Thor. She and the Avengers went to confront Thanos, only to find out that the Infinity Stones had already been destroyed...


    "But five years later, Scott suddenly reappeared..."


    "Me? I didn''t vanish with the others?" Scott asked, surprised.


    Roger replied:


    "Of course not. In that world, the original Wasp, Janet, didn¡¯t contract the virus, and you successfully rescued her. You then planned to explore the Quantum Realm together. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But just as you entered the Quantum Realm, Thanos snapped his fingers, and everyone, including the Pym family, vanished. You were trapped in the Quantum Realm and only emerged five years later.


    "But it was precisely because you were in the Quantum Realm that the Avengers discovered the possibility of traveling through parallel worlds via a quantum tunnel. They executed a time heist to retrieve the Infinity Stones from other parallel worlds and snapped their fingers again to bring everyone back... That''s what was supposed to happen."


    "So in the end, the Avengers managed to stop Thanos'' plan," Peter said with relief. "It sounds like a happy ending."


    "Yeah..." Roger responded half-heartedly.


    Though it was considered a happy ending, Iron Man died, Thor left Earth, and Captain America, now old, passed his shield to the Falcon. As someone who had grown up watching Marvel, Roger felt a sense of melancholy about this conclusion.


    It felt as though his childhood had ended along with it.


    But there was no need to explain these feelings to Spider-Man. After all, in this world, Iron Man had died by Roger''s hand.


    After Roger finished telling his story, the group had mixed emotions.


    Bucky fiddled with his gun, thinking of his old friend, and said to Roger:


    "In that world, the Avengers succeeded."


    "Yes."


    "Then why can''t we stop Thanos in this world?"


    "...?"


    A question mark appeared over Roger''s head.


    Hadn''t he just explained that Thanos was an opponent they simply couldn''t defeat right now?


    Even when the Avengers and Wakanda were at full strength, they couldn¡¯t defeat Thanos. Now, with only a few remnants of their forces, going up against Thanos was a suicide mission.


    Roger couldn''t understand where Bucky got the confidence to believe they could do better than the original Avengers.


    Sighing, Roger was about to try convincing Bucky, but Vision suddenly spoke up:


    "You said that after Thanos collected all six Infinity Stones, he wiped out half of all life in the universe. And when the Avengers collected all six Infinity Stones, they brought those lives back... Is that the only power the Infinity Stones have when they''re gathered together?"


    "Of course not. Theoretically, once the Infinity Stones are gathered, you can use the snap to alter the very rules of the universe... Wait a minute."


    As Roger realized something, he turned to Vision and asked, "Are you thinking..."


    Vision replied, "If the Infinity Stones can change the rules of the universe, then they should be able to restore everyone to their original state, including Wanda!"


    Banner stood up and joined Vision, adding:


    "We wouldn¡¯t need any high-powered frequency amplifiers or advanced technology. If we can get the Stones, we can save the world!"


    "No..." Roger said, watching as hope lit up in the others'' eyes again, his own eye twitching. "I thought I made it clear: the full-strength Avengers, along with the Wakandan forces, couldn¡¯t defeat Thanos! Now we¡¯re just a handful of survivors, and Wakanda is completely overrun. Facing Thanos now would be suicide!"


    "But waiting around is just as good as dying! You said it yourself, Thanos already has five Stones. If he wants to, he can find us anytime!" Vision retorted, raising his voice.


    "This situation isn¡¯t like that at all..." Roger trailed off, unsure how to explain. Thanos was now a zombie. He might not even be seeking the remaining Stones, but Roger couldn¡¯t explain how he knew Thanos had turned into a zombie.


    The fate of the Avengers he could explain as knowledge from a parallel world, but how could Roger, who was supposed to be experiencing this zombie apocalypse for the first time, possibly know about Thanos¡¯ condition?


    If only he had claimed from the beginning to be a traveler who had visited countless parallel worlds.


    As Roger and Vision argued, the other Avengers hesitated over which side to support.


    As the situation started spiraling out of control, a sudden beam of light shot down from the sky, piercing through the fence surrounding the Caspian camp.


    Seeing the light, both Banner and Roger''s eyes widened.


    They instantly recognized it as the Asgardians'' means of transportation!


    Sure enough, as the light faded, Thor, wielding his axe and sporting short hair, appeared before them, accompanied by a raccoon and a small tree creature.


    Thor, upon arrival, scanned the stunned faces around him and asked:


    "Where is Thanos?"


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [51] : Preparations Before the Battle

    Thor¡¯s arrival was something Roger truly did not expect.


    However, Roger wasn''t entirely surprised either. In the third Avengers movie, Thor arrived in Wakanda at the last moment.


    So, following that timeline, the Thor of the zombie universe should also arrive on Earth. But why did he appear at the Caspian Sea base instead of Wakanda?


    While Roger was puzzled about Thor''s unexpected arrival, the other Avengers were absolutely thrilled. They had just been discussing how to deal with Thanos, and now, their strongest ally, Thor, had shown up with two companions. This significantly boosted everyone¡¯s morale.


    Thor was also momentarily confused by the new location until Banner explained what had happened.


    ¡°So, Thanos isn¡¯t here?¡± Thor asked.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s in Wakanda, and we¡¯re planning to head there soon,¡± Bucky replied.


    Thor gripped his axe tightly and asked, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    But then he noticed everyone was looking at Roger, and asked, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked yet, who are you? A new member?¡±


    Roger, seeing that Thor was solely focused on heading to Wakanda to fight Thanos, sighed and replied, ¡°¡­My name is Roger, and I was just about to tell you about Thanos.¡±


    Roger then briefly recapped what he had already told the other Avengers: the parallel universe, the zombie crisis, and Thanos with five Infinity Stones.


    After summarizing everything, Roger felt parched, while Thor listened in astonishment. Thor then asked, ¡°So, according to what you¡¯re saying, even if we head there now, we might not be able to defeat Thanos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the most likely outcome,¡± Roger replied.


    Thor stared at his axe in deep thought, then resolutely said to Roger


    ¡°Listen, brother, I don¡¯t care if what you¡¯re saying is true or not. Right now, all I want is to chop off Thanos¡¯ head. And I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll lose, not even if he has five Infinity Stones. I will kill him!¡±


    Thor''s words were filled with determination. In his eyes, Roger saw the flames of anger. Roger knew that Thor, despite appearing calm, was actually consumed by hatred.


    Half of Asgard¡¯s people had been slaughtered by Thanos, and his brother Loki had also died by Thanos'' hand.


    Trying to persuade Thor, who had just acquired a powerful weapon, to stay rational and avoid confronting Thanos was futile.


    Seeing the determination in the others, who seemed to agree with going to Wakanda to confront Thanos, Roger realized there was no convincing them otherwise.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I see you¡¯ve made up your minds. I won¡¯t try to persuade you any further, but we need to prepare before facing Thanos.¡±


    ¡°What kind of preparations?¡± Banner asked.


    Recalling some details from the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Roger listed out what needed to be done: Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°First, our current numbers aren¡¯t enough. We¡¯ll need help from others. Rocket, Groot, you should be able to contact the other members of the Guardians of the Galaxy and allies from other planets, right? Call for reinforcements. And¡­ get in touch with Captain Marvel.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem¡­ Wait a minute.¡± The raccoon known as Rocket suddenly realized something was off. He looked at Roger in surprise and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever mentioned my name. How do you know it?¡±


    Groot also expressed his curiosity: ¡°I am Groot?¡±


    Roger, not wanting to explain further, simply said, ¡°Parallel universe. I learned about you guys in a parallel universe.¡±


    With that, he turned to Vision and said, ¡°If you want to use the Infinity Stones to restore everyone to their original state, the Mind Stone on your forehead will need to be placed into the Infinity Gauntlet. But without equipment to safely remove it, taking out your stone would be equivalent to suicide.


    So you¡¯ll need to create slots in your body for the other stones. The Caspian Sea base doesn¡¯t have the necessary equipment, but Stark Tower definitely does. You¡¯ll need to go there to modify yourself and retrieve the Mark series armor for the others.¡±


    Just then, Happy raised his hand and said, ¡°I can help lead the way to Stark Tower, and Peter can assist too.¡±


    ¡°Me? How can I help?¡± Peter asked in surprise.


    Happy looked at him and answered, ¡°You might not know this, but Tony prepared a set of permissions in his operating systems specifically for you. After Tony''s death, you now hold the highest authority among them. Essentially, you¡¯re the inheritor of Stark Industries¡­ or at least Tony¡¯s part of it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important before?¡± Peter asked, shocked.


    Happy thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Probably because I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d make it back¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Roger said, turning his attention back to the group. ¡°Follow my instructions, and as soon as Vision returns, we¡¯ll head to Wakanda. Thor, there¡¯s no need to rush. Since Thanos hasn¡¯t come for us yet, we have time to prepare. He won¡¯t run, he¡¯ll need the Mind Stone, and for that, he won¡¯t run. Trust me.¡±


    With everything arranged, Roger then asked, ¡°So, that¡¯s the plan. Does anyone have any questions?¡±


    ¡°I have a question¡­ ahem, don¡¯t look at me like that. I really wanted to raise my hand, but I don¡¯t have any hands right now¡­¡± Scott, who was now just a head, interjected. Once everyone turned to him, he coughed and asked, ¡°I want to know¡­ in my current state¡­ can I still fight?¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at Rocket.


    Rocket immediately understood, sizing up Scott before saying, ¡°Your current state is really fascinating. If I had the time, I might be able to build you a mechanical body you could control, but as it stands¡­ sorry, we¡¯re out of time.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s really unfortunate¡­¡± Scott sighed.


    After that brief interruption, Roger continued, ¡°Alright, if there are no other questions, let¡¯s move out. As Rocket said, we¡¯re running short on time.¡±


    With everything confirmed, the Avengers sprang into action.


    Vision, along with Happy and Peter, headed to Stark Tower, bidding farewell to the zombie Wanda before they left.


    Rocket began using his equipment to contact the other Guardians of the Galaxy members and the Nova Corps, sending out signals to even farther reaches in search of Captain Marvel.


    Hope and the others prepared the shrunken vehicles for transport.


    Once Vision and the Mind Stone left, the zombies outside would be able to breach the Caspian Sea base¡¯s defenses.


    They needed to find a new, secure location before Vision¡¯s departure.


    Watching the Avengers busy at work, Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit emotional. He never imagined that on his first day in the Marvel universe, he would be preparing to fight Thanos.


    This was probably an achievement that even many predecessors who traveled through time and space couldn¡¯t accomplish.


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [52] : Two Bad News

    Above the sky, Roger hovered in the atmosphere, gazing at the sun as it was about to dip below the Earth''s horizon, lost in thought. While the Avengers were still making their preparations, Roger found an excuse to leave the camp and ascend into the sky, chasing the sun''s glow.


    When he first crossed into this world, Roger noticed something different. The sunlight here gave him a warm, comforting sensation, as if something was gathering within him. However, because everything happened so quickly and then he encountered the Zombie Avengers, Roger pushed this feeling aside. It wasn''t until after sunset, when he felt a sense of discomfort, that he began to pay attention to it again.


    Roger started to wonder if he had gained the ability to absorb sunlight and strengthen himself, like Superman. But now, standing in the sky and bathed in the sun''s last rays, he didn¡¯t feel any stronger. The only sensation was an itch in his eyes, perhaps from staring at the sun for too long.


    "Is it just my imagination? Hmm¡­"


    Not feeling any noticeable physical enhancement, Roger began to doubt himself. After all, if absorbing sunlight could strengthen him, he should have felt something in the world of "The Boys" as well. It didn''t make sense that his body would strengthen just because he crossed worlds, especially since the information provided by the point of crossing didn¡¯t include anything about this.


    "Hey? Roger, where are you? We¡¯re ready."


    Sharon¡¯s voice came through Roger''s earpiece, interrupting his thoughts.


    "I¡¯ll be there in a moment."


    Glancing at the sinking sun, Roger turned and flew back to the ground. There wasn¡¯t enough time for Roger to study this any further; whatever effect sunlight had on him would have to wait until after this incident.


    It took Roger less than a minute to descend from the sky to the ground. The Avengers were already prepared, having brought out two aircraft. Vision, Happy, Peter, Agent Sharon, and Banner were heading to Stark Tower to find the various means Tony Stark had left behind, including the Hulkbuster armor. The rest of the team was going to Wakanda to assess the situation and confirm whether Thanos was there.


    Rocket had already contacted the Guardians of the Galaxy. At this moment, Star-Lord didn¡¯t yet know that his girlfriend, Gamora, had been killed by Thanos in exchange for the Soul Stone. Upon hearing that Thanos might be on Earth, he mistakenly assumed that Gamora was with him and immediately decided to jump through a wormhole to Earth. Fortunately, before jumping, he notified Xandar to broadcast a message across the universe, searching for Captain Marvel. He didn¡¯t let his emotions cloud his judgment entirely.


    "Vision, keep in constant contact. Thanos could show up at any moment, so if you spot him, notify us immediately. We¡¯ll get to you as quickly as possible."


    Before departure, Roger cautioned Vision. He knew that, given Thanos'' current state, the Titan probably wasn¡¯t focused enough to remember what he needed to do, much less seek out Vision to take the Mind Stone. However, this didn¡¯t stop him from warning Vision.


    In fact, if Thor weren¡¯t so eager to confront Thanos, Roger would have preferred to go with Vision to Stark Tower first before proceeding with anything else.


    Before they set off, Roger seriously reminded Vision once more, "Finally, if you see Thanos, don¡¯t think about anything, just run. The Mind Stone is our hope to save the world, and so are you. Whatever you do, don¡¯t let yourself fall into Thanos'' hands."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Vision replied, glancing back at the base where Zombie Wanda was being held. "Even for Wanda''s sake, I won¡¯t let Thanos succeed."


    After speaking with Vision, Roger turned to the others and asked, "So, shall we¡­ head out?"


    "Let¡¯s move!"


    Thor, gripping his axe, boarded the aircraft with Rocket and Groot. The other Avengers followed suit. Both aircraft took off simultaneously, heading in different directions. As soon as they were airborne, the zombies that had been kept at bay by the Mind Stone began to advance, swarming into S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Caspian camp. However, aside from Zombie Wanda, the camp was empty. Wanda¡¯s containment area remained intact since it hadn¡¯t been damaged by the Winter Soldier like in the original storyline, so she was still safely locked inside, with no risk of escape.


    Vision¡¯s group was heading to Stark Tower while Roger¡¯s team was en route to Wakanda. Due to the distance, Vision¡¯s group would reach Stark Tower first. If all went well, Vision¡¯s group might even finish their tasks and catch up with Roger¡¯s team near Wakanda.


    By then, reinforcements from Xandar and possibly Captain Marvel would arrive on Earth, making the fight against Zombie Thanos slightly easier.


    The journey to Wakanda was silent, with everyone feeling the weight of what lay ahead. Rocket tried to lighten the mood, but seeing the somber faces of his comrades, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to make a joke. After all, this battle was a fight for the survival of Earth, and possibly the entire universe. After much thought, Rocket finally muttered a form of consolation:


    "Guys, don¡¯t be so gloomy. Look on the bright side, if we lose, at least we¡¯ll just lose to Thanos. We won¡¯t turn into those disgusting zombies, right?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Roger turned to look at him. Rocket, noticing Roger¡¯s gaze, asked in surprise:


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    Roger didn¡¯t answer, just shook his head.


    Hope, who had gone ahead to scout Wakanda, broke the silence with even worse news:


    "¡­ Sorry, everyone, but I¡¯ve got some bad news, no, two bad news. Wakanda has indeed fallen, and I did see the Thanos you described, but¡­ this Thanos has already turned into a zombie!"


    "What?!"


    The group gasped in shock, except for Roger.


    Thor, unable to believe it, asked for confirmation, "Did you say Thanos has turned into a zombie? How is that possible?!"


    "I¡¯m sending the footage back to you now. If that big guy standing in the middle of Wakanda is Thanos, then yes, he¡¯s already a zombie."


    Hope had her ant drone move closer to Wakanda¡¯s shield to faithfully record everything inside. The footage quickly reached the group on the aircraft, and Roger and the others saw the figure of the purple titan standing among the zombie horde, like a king of the undead.


    While the others focused on the shocking sight of Zombie Thanos, Roger''s attention was on the gauntlet on Thanos¡¯ left hand. The Infinity Gauntlet had all five stones glowing brightly. This confirmed Roger¡¯s worst fear, Thanos had somehow acquired the Time Stone and embedded it into his gauntlet.


    Now, they were facing a Zombie Thanos with five Infinity Stones!


    "No¡­ this can¡¯t be. How could he have turned into a zombie?! Those zombies shouldn¡¯t even be able to break his skin!"


    Thor, struggling to accept the truth, insisted.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that his nemesis had turned into a zombie before he had the chance to personally kill him. Even harder to accept was the fact that zombies, which he could easily dispatch with a single swing of his axe, could bite through Thanos¡¯ skin!


    Because if they could infect Thanos, it meant they could infect Thor and Hulk too, a reality that terrified the group.


    While everyone was shocked by the revelation of Zombie Thanos, Roger spoke up:


    "Guys, isn¡¯t this actually good news?"


    "?"


    "Thanos is a zombie now, which means he¡¯s lost the intelligence of a living being and only has basic instincts. Isn¡¯t that kind of enemy easier to deal with than a cunning Thanos?"


    Although Roger didn¡¯t believe that a Zombie Thanos would be significantly weaker, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have advised everyone not to come, he knew when and how to motivate the team. Now that they were committed to this path, he couldn¡¯t afford to dampen their spirits.


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [53] : Battle!

    High above Wakanda''s protective barrier, the Avengers'' aircraft hovered in stealth mode, observing the scene below.


    Wakanda had now become a breeding ground for zombies.


    The strange creatures that Thanos had brought with him, along with the original inhabitants of Wakanda, had all turned into zombies, gathering in dense clusters.


    Due to the zombie virus, even the previously dead had come back to life, making it impossible to tell at a glance who had died in battle and who had turned into a zombie afterward.


    All that was clear was that both Wakanda and Thanos'' forces had been completely wiped out, with no surviving normal beings.


    Looking further away, the ships that Thanos'' army had brought were lined up on the ground, not a single one taking flight. It seemed that the zombie outbreak had happened too suddenly, leaving Thanos'' troops with no time to escape.


    Black Panther T''Challa and his loyal guard Okoye stared at the scene in silence.


    They bowed their heads, mourning the dead in Wakandan fashion.


    Thor gripped his axe tightly, lost in thought, while Rocket let out a sigh at the sight.


    "Well, looks like if we fail, we''ll still turn into those ugly things."


    Roger looked down at the zombie army below without saying a word.


    What was described in the movies was different from seeing it with his own eyes. The sight of this massive horde of zombies made Roger feel a bit uneasy.


    No matter what it was, when enough of it was piled up, it became impressive, grand, and intimidating. This kind of atmosphere could easily make one feel helpless.


    As Roger observed the scene below, he noticed something was off. Except for those who were mourning or lost in thought, everyone else was staring at him.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    "Uh, what should we do next?" Kurt asked, holding Ant-Man''s head.


    Roger blinked, momentarily confused.


    Ant-Man Scott spoke up, "Thanos has turned into a zombie. Should we still follow the original plan? You seem to know a lot about Thanos, so we''ll follow your lead, Captain Roger... Oh, by the way, wasn''t the Captain''s last name Rogers? I kind of miss that..."


    "..." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the others'' expectant gazes, Roger finally realized that they had made him the de facto leader of this temporary team.


    Although he had been giving orders based on his knowledge of the story, he hadn''t expected the Avengers to actually follow him.


    It turned out they really were looking to him for guidance...


    While Roger had experience leading the Seven, he had never dealt with something on this scale and wasn''t sure where to start.


    But seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Roger cleared his throat and said, "To be safe, we''ll stick to the original plan. Since Thanos has turned into a zombie, there''s no need to rush. We''ll wait for Vision to arrive, and then figure out a way to get close, cut off his arm, and take the Infinity Stones and the gauntlet..."


    Roger believed that the more allies they had, the better. It would be best to wait for Captain Marvel to arrive before attacking Thanos.


    However, sometimes plans couldn''t keep up with changes. Just as Roger finished outlining his plan, Thor, with his keen senses, suddenly said, "Something''s wrong... He''s found us!!"


    Boom!!!


    No sooner had Thor spoken than a beam shot out from Thanos'' hand!


    It was the Power Stone!


    The purple energy was condensed into a destructive beam, shooting straight at the stealth aircraft in the sky and piercing through its cabin in less than a second!


    Fortunately, the fuel tank didn''t explode, but the aircraft could no longer stay in the air. It spiraled out of control, plummeting toward the ground like a spinning top.


    Seeing that the aircraft was about to crash, everyone inside quickly took action to escape.


    Roger quickly grabbed the nearest people, Winter Soldier and Kurt, while Ant-Man was carried away by Doctor Strange''s Cloak of Levitation.


    Rocket, with his jetpack, carried Groot out of the cabin. T''Challa, covered by his Black Panther suit, held onto Okoye tightly, shielding her from the impact.


    Thor, meanwhile, was the most direct. As soon as Thanos fired the beam, he took to the sky, swinging his axe and gathering dark storm clouds charged with lightning.


    As the aircraft was destroyed and everyone fell, Thor unleashed a thunderstorm, clearing the area of all nearby zombies.


    This all happened very quickly.


    By the time everyone landed on the ground, the sound of the aircraft crashing and exploding in the distance reached them.


    Roger safely landed with Winter Soldier and Kurt, and the others were mostly unharmed.


    The Black Panther suit absorbed the impact, so even falling from several hundred meters didn''t harm T''Challa or Okoye.


    As everyone landed, Hope, who had been scouting, flew over, enlarging herself in front of them and asking worriedly, "Is everyone okay?"


    Roger looked around and said, "We''re fine for now, but that might change soon."


    As he spoke, Roger gestured around them.


    Thor had cleared the nearby area of zombies, but those were just a small fraction of the massive horde.


    There were many more zombies converging on their location.


    And unlike ordinary zombies, these Wakandan warriors and Thanos'' creatures were armed.


    "We''re screwed, guys. I really think we''re going to die here today, for real!" Ant-Man, usually optimistic, now felt they were doomed.


    According to their original plan, they were supposed to wait for Vision and the alien reinforcements before landing and fighting Thanos.


    But now, Vision and the reinforcements hadn''t arrived, and they had already fallen into the zombie horde.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before they were overwhelmed and turned into zombies themselves.


    Roger knew they were in a life-and-death crisis, but his expression remained unchanged. The more dangerous the situation, the more he couldn''t afford to panic.


    He looked up at Thor in the sky and said to the others, "Thor and I will try to hold off the zombie army and Thanos. You all go into Wakanda and see if there''s anything we can use."


    "Can you handle it?" Rocket asked worriedly.


    Thor and Roger were the strongest fighters among them. If they turned into zombies, the battle would be lost.


    Roger smiled at Rocket and said, "Whether we can or not, we have to try. Don''t worry, we''ll do our best not to turn into zombies."


    No one wanted to become a zombie, and Roger was no exception.


    So, when he decided to hold off the zombie army, he didn''t charge in to engage in close combat. Instead, his eyes glowed red, and he unleashed beams of energy that swept through the advancing zombie horde like a deadly game of Fruit Ninja.


    In just a few seconds, the zombies fell like wheat being harvested!


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [54] : That’s Absurd!

    A red beam cut through the horde of zombies as Thor soared towards Thanos in the sky.


    In this dire situation, everyone knew the key to turning the tide lay with the Infinity Stones that Thanos wielded.


    If they could just get their hands on those stones, they wouldn''t have to worry, even if someone turned into a zombie.


    The Infinity Stones could reverse the effects of the zombie plague and restore the world to its original state.


    So no matter what, Thor was determined to seize the Infinity Gauntlet and the stones. Moreover, he had a personal vendetta against Thanos, he was set on killing him with his own hands, even if Thanos had become a zombie.


    Lightning crackled around Thor, making him look like a god descending from the heaven as he charged at Thanos.


    Any zombies that got too close were instantly reduced to ash under the thunderous bolts.


    Meanwhile, Roger leaped into the air, his eyes emitting crimson beams that sliced through the zombie horde like a scythe harvesting souls.


    Blood splattered across the ground, the stench of rotting flesh mingling with the smell of charred meat, creating an overwhelmingly foul odor.


    But the Avengers barely noticed the smell, too stunned by Roger''s display of power.


    Rocket Raccoon, wide-eyed, turned to the others and asked, "Are we sure this guy''s even human?"


    "Honestly... we''re not too sure either," Scott Lang quipped. "He says he''s from a parallel universe, but he didn''t exactly say which planet."


    Hope van Dyne, holding Scott''s disembodied head, pulled a shrunken car from her pocket and tossed it to the ground, where it expanded back to full size.


    "Let''s not worry about whether he''s human right now," she said. "Scott, T''Challa, Kurt, get in the car and stay out of sight. The rest of you, help me deal with the zombies they missed."


    Whether Roger was an alien or a human could be debated later; right now, the priority was surviving the current crisis.


    Roger and Thor had indeed cleared out most of the zombies, but many still remained, especially the Wakandans who had turned.


    These zombie warriors retained some instinct for using their weapons and armor, with some even using shields to block lightning and laser attacks.


    The remaining zombies, drawn by the scent of living flesh, swarmed towards the Avengers like a relentless tide. The team had to quickly prepare for battle, trying to buy time until reinforcements arrived.


    Of course, it was entirely possible those reinforcements would never come.


    Scott had no objections to taking refuge in the car, he was completely powerless in this fight and knew he''d only be a burden if he stayed.  sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T''Challa, despite his desire to fight, was also a liability with his missing leg. Though he could still offer some resistance, he was hardly in fighting shape.


    After securing Scott, T''Challa, and the non-combatant Kurt in the car, Hope instructed her ants to hide the vehicle in a safe place. Then, she joined the others in facing the oncoming wave of zombies.


    Gunfire and the sounds of battle filled the air. Roger glanced back to see the Avengers engaged with the undead, but he chose not to assist them.


    Instead, he accelerated towards Thanos, unleashing twin beams of heat vision aimed at Thanos''s arm.


    Roger''s plan was simple: catch Thanos off guard and see if he could slice off the gauntleted arm with his heat vision.


    But to his dismay, even as a zombie, Thanos retained his combat instincts. Sensing the threat, Thanos clenched his left fist, and the Reality Stone glowed red.


    Roger''s heat vision, which had been a deadly force moments ago, was suddenly reduced to a gentle breeze, harmlessly passing over zombie Thanos''s body.


    ¡°!!¡± Roger''s eyes widened as he saw the Reality Stone in action. Before he could react, the Power Stone lit up next, and zombie Thanos swung his fist at Roger, unleashing a wave of purple energy.


    Roger raised his hands to block the blow, but the force was too much. It felt like slamming into a wall of solid steel. He was sent flying backward, his body out of control.


    Roger crashed to the ground with a heavy thud, rolling through the zombie horde, smashing countless corpses along the way before finally coming to a stop. The impact left a long, bloody trail across the battlefield.


    ¡°Damn¡­ this is absurd!¡± Roger spat out a mouthful of blood, glaring at zombie Thanos with seething anger.


    The fact that Thanos could still use the Infinity Stones even as a zombie was beyond absurd, it was ridiculous! How could the stones be wielded so effortlessly?!


    ¡°Thanos!!!¡± Thor¡¯s shout rang out as he found an opening. With a roar, he summoned more lightning to coat his body like armor.


    His ax gleamed with dazzling blue electricity as he hurled it directly at Thanos¡¯s head.


    If the blow landed, Thanos would likely be dead or at least incapacitated.


    Roger watched with bated breath, expecting to witness a reenactment of the iconic scene from . But the next moment left both Roger and Thor stunned.


    The Space Stone on Thanos¡¯s gauntlet flashed blue, creating a portal in front of him.


    Thor¡¯s ax flew straight into the swirling blue vortex and disappeared along with the portal.


    Thor: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Roger: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Roger¡¯s mouth hung open in shock as he finally found his voice. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely insane!!!!¡± he shouted in disbelief.


    At this moment, Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel that this zombie Thanos was even more powerful than the original Thanos from his world.


    The original Thanos had never thought to use the Space Stone to redirect enemy attacks like this. If he had, Thor¡¯s ax would never have gotten close enough to wound him!


    But there was no time to dwell on these thoughts. Thor stood dumbfounded, his weapon gone, but zombie Thanos was not idle.


    The undead titan charged at Thor, jaws wide open, aiming for his throat.


    Thor snapped back to reality just in time. Electricity crackled around him as he grabbed Thanos''s head, keeping those deadly teeth at bay.


    Roger quickly took to the air again. Seeing Thor locked in a struggle, he flew behind zombie Thanos, wrapping his arms around the undead titan and focusing his heat vision on Thanos¡¯s left shoulder.


    Thanos¡¯s body was incredibly tough.


    Roger¡¯s heat vision couldn¡¯t penetrate his skin, but he didn¡¯t give up. He poured all his strength into holding Thanos in place while continuing to blast him with the heat rays.


    Roger¡¯s plan was to gradually wear Thanos down. His heat vision might not have immediate effects, but given enough time, he was confident he could sever Thanos''s arm!


    ¡°Hold on!! Don¡¯t let him close clench fist!!!¡± Roger shouted to Thor as he unleashed his heat vision.


    Thor understood the urgency, Thanos needed to clench his fist to activate the Infinity Stones. With one hand, Thor held Thanos¡¯s mouth at bay, while the other hand pressed against the gauntlet, preventing Thanos from closing his fingers.


    The three of them remained locked in a tense standoff. But as time passed, Thor noticed something unsettling: the surrounding zombies were closing in on them!


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [55] : Enhanced Rays

    The first to arrive was a zombie wielding a spear-like weapon.


    This was Corvus Glaive, one of Thanos''s top lieutenants, known as the Black Order. He had somehow avoided Roger''s heat vision, used earlier to clear out the lesser enemies, and dodged Thor''s lightning strikes.


    Now, seeing both Roger and Thor incapacitated, he charged at them in a frenzy.


    Corvus Glaive was incredibly fast. As one of Thanos''s most formidable warriors, he possessed physical abilities and a healing factor far beyond those of ordinary beings.


    Now, driven by hunger, his speed exceeded even his usual limits, nearly breaking the boundaries of what was biologically possible!


    In mere seconds, he had broken free from the horde, leaping through the air with his mouth wide open, aiming for Roger''s back.


    But Corvus Glaive''s attempt was thwarted.


    Thor had been keeping an eye on him, and although Roger was focused on maintaining his heat vision, his super hearing was still active, alert to the slightest sound around him.


    Just as Corvus Glaive was about to bite down on Roger, the two of them, Roger and Thor, twisted their bodies and threw Thanos to the ground.


    Roger''s heat vision then swept over, cutting Corvus Glaive''s chest in two, slicing him from the middle of his torso.


    Even with just his head and shoulders left, Corvus Glaive still refused to give up, trying desperately to reach the ''food'' in front of him. But in the next moment, Thor''s foot crushed his skull.


    "We can''t let Thanos clench his fist!!"


    Roger shouted to Thor as he saw Thanos attempting to close his hand, seemingly trying to activate the Infinity Stones.


    Roger clung tightly to Thanos''s left hand, trying to remove the gauntlet while also preventing Thanos from clenching his fist.


    But as Roger struggled to control Thanos, Thanos was also trying to turn his head to bite Roger. Thor quickly moved in, locking Thanos''s head from behind and using his legs to immobilize Thanos''s other arm.


    After doing this, Thor shouted to Roger:


    "This isn''t going to work!!"


    "I know! So how much longer until your axe gets here?!"


    Roger shouted back at Thor. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, the only thing capable of severing Thanos''s arm was Thor''s axe. But unfortunately, Thor had thrown it earlier as a projectile, and now it was nowhere to be found.


    Thinking about it made Roger want to curse Thor. Even back when Thor used a hammer, he had a habit of throwing it around, and in the end, it got destroyed by his sister Hela.


    Now, Thor hadn''t learned his lesson, instinctively throwing his weapon at enemies. And now, the axe had been teleported who-knows-where, and it hadn''t returned yet.


    Though cursing Thor in his mind, Roger had conveniently forgotten that he himself had been hoping Thor''s flying axe would decapitate Thanos earlier.


    "It''s close! It''s on its way!"


    Thor responded to Roger''s question.


    Perhaps due to Thanos''s diminished consciousness, the portal opened by the Space Stone hadn''t sent the axe far from Earth. It was flying back at high speed, but it was still in space, and reaching Earth would take some time.


    While Roger and Thor struggled against Thanos, the rest of the Avengers were not faring well either.


    The Wasp, Hope, had been shrinking down to penetrate zombie skulls, but she was beginning to tire.


    The Winter Soldier and Rocket Raccoon fought side by side, but their guns were running out of ammo, and the Winter Soldier''s left arm had been bitten multiple times by zombies. If not for the fact that his arm was made of vibranium, he might have already turned into a zombie himself.


    Groot, on the other hand, was performing admirably. With his ability to shed branches without fear of being bitten, he was charging through the horde, using captured zombies as makeshift weapons to smash others.


    At that moment, the little tree seemed to be the fiercest fighter among them!


    But no matter how fierce, it was impossible to withstand the overwhelming tide of zombies. Countless zombies swarmed in, and the Avengers began to show signs of defeat. The first to fall was Okoye, who had been fighting with a spear.


    Caught off guard, she was bitten on the arm by a zombie. Though she managed to slice the zombie in half, the infection was irreversible.


    "Okoye!"


    Noticing this, Hope immediately called out Okoye''s name, but Okoye, without even turning her head, shouted back:


    "Don''t worry about me! You need to find a way to escape!!"


    Before Okoye''s words had even faded, more zombies overwhelmed her, consuming her entirely.


    In this battle in Wakanda, Okoye became the first Avenger to fall to the zombies.


    As the horde devoured Okoye, the remaining Avengers were slowly overwhelmed by the unrelenting wave of zombies. Seeing this, Rocket Raccoon made one last quip before what seemed like their inevitable doom:


    "I knew it¡­ We''re all gonna turn into one of these things¡­"


    "Damn it!"


    The Winter Soldier pulled the trigger, only to find his gun empty. He cursed, then used the useless rifle as a club, smashing it into a zombie''s skull.


    Everyone on the battlefield had sunk into the deepest despair. The only one still trying to save everyone was the sentient red cloak, but it was clearly outmatched.


    Hearing the desperate sounds from the other Avengers, Roger closed his eyes.


    He wanted to save his comrades, who were being swallowed by the zombie tide, but he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t save anyone, not even himself and Thor.


    As the zombies closed in again, Roger tried to drag Thanos into the sky, but Thanos''s strength was astonishing. Roger couldn''t lift him off the ground!


    Seeing more and more zombies gather, Roger looked up at the sun setting over Wakanda, gritted his teeth, and said to Thor:


    "Buy me some time!"


    "What?!"


    Thor looked at Roger in surprise, not understanding what he was planning. Roger didn''t explain. He just said:


    "Three minutes. Hold him for three minutes, that''s all I need. I''ll be right back!"


    With that, Roger let go of the zombie Thanos, breaking the sound barrier as he flew toward the sun.


    Due to Wakanda''s location, the sun, which had already set in the United States, was still hanging on the edge of the sky in Wakanda.


    As he approached the sunlight over Wakanda, Roger felt that special sensation again.


    This time, the feeling was stronger. He could clearly sense the sunlight contacting his skin, gradually enhancing his eyes.


    But perhaps because the sun was also setting in Wakanda, the enhancement was slow. Coupled with the fact that Roger had been continuously using his heat vision, his temporary energy reserves were nearly depleted, so the enhancement wasn''t very significant.


    Roger had planned to study the effects of sunlight on him later, but with the Avengers about to be wiped out by zombies, he couldn''t afford to wait.


    He flew rapidly toward the sun, positioning himself in the sky where he was closest to it, spreading his arms wide to absorb as much energy as possible.


    His black suit accelerated the absorption process, and Roger could feel the energy flowing through the suit into his body.


    The surging energy spread throughout his body, gradually concentrating in his eyes. His eyes, swollen and sore from prolonged use of heat vision, felt as if they had been soothed with eye drops.


    Something had changed in Roger''s eyes. When his heat vision was activated, the usual red glow in his eyes was now tinged with a brilliant, sun-like gold!


    Minutes passed in a flash. When he felt his eyes were sufficiently charged, Roger turned and flew back to Wakanda. Hovering above Wakanda, he aimed at Thanos and unleashed his enhanced heat vision!


    The golden-red rays shot down like a divine spear hurled from the heavens, precisely striking Thanos in the chest.


    This time¡­ Roger''s heat vision pierced through Thanos''s body!!


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [56] : Captain Marvel!

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±


    As Roger unleashed his heat vision, he roared with fury. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sudden intensification of his heat vision exceeded what his eyes could endure, causing a sharp, stabbing pain as he unleashed the beams.


    But Roger knew it was all worth it.


    The golden-red heat vision was immensely powerful, piercing through Zombie Thanos''s decaying body, shooting right through him!


    Roger then jerked his head to the side, neatly slicing through Thanos''s chest and left arm.


    Only after severing the arm holding the Infinity Stones did Roger retract his heat vision. His eyes were bloodshot, his vision blurred, and he hovered in the air, not descending for a while.


    The supercharged heat vision was powerful, but it also strained his eyes. Roger couldn¡¯t yet unleash its full potential; he needed a few more days of sunbathing.


    After waiting for his eyes to recover, Roger finally descended and approached Thor.


    As soon as Roger had split Thanos in half with his heat vision, Thor had wasted no time in smashing Thanos''s head with lightning. He then walked over to the fallen Infinity Gauntlet, picked it up, and brought it to Roger.


    ¡°So... did we succeed?¡±


    Roger glanced around at the nearby zombies, then grabbed Thor''s shoulder and lifted him into the air to avoid the horde. He then said to Thor:


    ¡°I¡¯d say so... but Thor, your hand...¡±


    Turning to look at Thor, Roger noticed his arm was covered in wounds left by Thanos''s grasp. Thor had held on, preventing Thanos from closing his fist and using the Infinity Stones, without defending himself.


    Breathing heavily, Thor looked at his hands, then pushed the Infinity Gauntlet toward Roger.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, didn¡¯t we succeed? Now... we just need the Mind Stone... and...¡±


    Thor¡¯s voice grew weaker as Roger took the Gauntlet and put it on his left hand. He then said to Thor:


    ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ll use the Space Stone to open a portal and find Vision!¡±


    ¡°I... I know... but, you need to let me go now.¡±


    Thor, barely holding on, patted Roger¡¯s shoulder and managed a faint smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t last much longer. While I still have my wits, let me go and go find Vision immediately. Don¡¯t let me infect you, understand?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Roger looked at Thor with mixed emotions.


    He had only known the Avengers for less than a day, yet in that short time, they had accepted him as a comrade they could rely on, including Thor.


    Roger felt the same. Compared to the people in the world of The Boys, he preferred these heroes of the Avengers. Fighting alongside them to save the world made him feel like a kid again.


    Like the time he dreamed of becoming a hero.


    But now, as a hero himself, he had to abandon his companion.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Roger nodded to Thor and, under Thor''s relieved gaze, released his grip, letting Thor fall into the horde of zombies below.


    Abandoning a comrade was wrong. The younger Roger, during his rebellious phase, would never have done this, but he was no longer a boy. He knew the importance of prioritizing.


    Thor¡¯s zombification was irreversible. If even Thanos could be infected, Thor wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer.


    To avoid being infected by a zombified Thor, Roger had to let him go temporarily and wait for Vision and the others to arrive.


    After abandoning Thor, Roger looked toward the remaining Avengers. The sight of their horrific conditions made him close his eyes in pain.


    All the Avengers, even Groot from the Guardians of the Galaxy, had turned into zombies. Their bloodthirsty, savage eyes were all focused on the lone living person in the sky.


    The first to attack Roger was Hope, the Wasp. She enlarged herself, becoming a colossal figure that blotted out the sun, and reached out to grab Roger.


    Roger easily evaded Hope¡¯s grasp, rising higher into the sky.


    The only one who hadn¡¯t been infected and couldn¡¯t be infected, the Red Cloak, flew over from a distance, carrying a toy-like car.


    The last remaining Avengers were hiding inside, unnoticed by the zombies.


    ¡°Alright, guys, it¡¯s time to find Vision.¡±


    Roger addressed the people inside the car, then raised his left hand.


    With the oversized Gauntlet on, he clenched his fist and used the Space Stone.


    Only after wearing the Infinity Gauntlet did Roger realize that its basic functions were already ingrained in him. He just had to clench his fist, and the Stones would activate without much thought.


    No wonder Zombie Thanos could use the Infinity Stones. Although zombies, they still had some brain activity.


    For example, Iron Man could still control his armor, Doctor Strange and Wong could still use their magic, and Zombie Ant-Man and Wasp could still shrink and enlarge freely.


    As Roger pondered this, he activated the Space Stone, but as soon as the Stone lit up, his heightened senses detected something falling from the sky.


    No, more accurately, something was flying down!


    And it wasn¡¯t just one thing!


    ¡°Is that... Thor¡¯s axe!?¡±


    One of the closer objects, which Roger could see clearly, was Thor¡¯s axe, which had been teleported away by Thanos. It was hurtling toward them at supersonic speed.


    As soon as Roger saw it, the axe was already in front of him!


    Seeing the axe made Roger think of something more. If the axe was flying back on its own, did that mean Thor had already turned into a zombie!?


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Roger heard a beast-like roar from where Thor had been in the horde.


    Zombie Thor, accompanied by lightning, jumped up, grabbed his axe, and continued to charge at Roger.


    But Roger didn¡¯t dodge the oncoming Thor. Instead, he raised his left hand again, and the Time Stone¡¯s glow shone brightly. The charging Thor was instantly returned to his previous position, just before he had jumped.


    Back in his original spot, Thor looked confused, unaware of what had just happened.


    With his simple zombie mind, he jumped up again, trying to ''eat'' the big meal at the top.


    Roger shook his head at the sight. This time, he didn¡¯t return Thor to his original position but instead looked up. During the standoff with Thor, the other object flying from the sky had almost reached them.


    Now that it was closer, Roger could see what it was.


    It was a person, a woman enveloped in a golden glow.


    She plummeted from the sky without hesitation, slamming into Thor and sending him flying away from Roger.


    Poor Thor was severely hit, his body embedded in the ground, creating a crater like a meteor impact.


    The woman who had descended from space stood beside Roger, her expression stern as she asked him:


    ¡°You must be the Superman who called for help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Roger nodded, confirming the woman¡¯s identity, and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers? Did you come alone?¡±


    ¡°The ones calling themselves the Guardians of the Galaxy are on their way. I came ahead when I heard Earth was in trouble, so can you explain what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything that needs explaining, but that¡¯ll have to wait until this is over.¡±


    As Roger spoke, he closed the space portal he had opened earlier and continued:


    ¡°The one who can save Earth is here.¡±


    Carol followed Roger¡¯s gaze into the distance, where a S.H.I.E.L.D. jet was rapidly approaching.


    Vision and the others had arrived.


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [57] : You Have Been Chosen!

    As Vision and the others arrived, Roger and Carol didn''t linger.


    Although Captain Marvel, Carol, was eager to wipe out the zombies wreaking havoc, Roger stopped her just in time.


    He knew there was still hope for these zombies, including the Avengers who had been turned. Though they were missing chunks of flesh, at least they still had their bodies intact.


    Once Vision gathers all six Infinity Stones, the stones¡¯ power could restore everyone to normal.


    At Roger''s persuasion, Carol didn''t push further. She took a long look at Thor, who she had embedded into a crater with his giant axe, then flew towards the jet alongside Roger.


    The people inside the jet didn¡¯t recognize Carol, but they knew Roger. So, when Roger approached the jet, it automatically opened the rear hatch, allowing the two to enter.


    Once inside, Roger noticed someone was missing.


    Their professional driver, Happy Hogan, was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Roger asked the dejected-looking Spider-Man.


    Banner, who was piloting the jet, switched it to autopilot and explained to Roger, ¡°We ran into some trouble. The Stark Tower wasn¡¯t as easy to get into as we thought. Everyone inside had turned into zombies. Happy¡­ Happy saw Pepper after she had turned¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Pepper Potts, also known as "Pepper," was Iron Man''s girlfriend.


    Happy was close with both Iron Man and Pepper, so when he saw her as a zombie, he couldn''t bring himself to act.


    Happy ended up being bitten by Pepper. After that, some other incidents occurred on Vision¡¯s end, and they struggled before finally taking control of the Stark Group''s AI, Friday, with Peter''s help.


    After retrieving Iron Man''s Mark series suits and a suit specifically for Spider-Man, they headed straight for Wakanda without delay.


    But unfortunately, they were still a step too late.


    ¡°So, what happened on your end?¡± Sharon Carter asked, her gaze shifting to Carol, as if asking about her identity.


    Roger sighed and briefly explained, ¡°Thanos turned into a zombie. He found us ahead of time, forcing us to engage in battle with the zombies¡­ I won''t go into the details, but in short, we managed to get the Infinity Gauntlet and the Infinity Stones. And the person next to me is Captain Marvel, Ms. Carol Danvers, who came to Earth to assist.¡±


    ¡°You got the Infinity Stones?¡± Vision asked, approaching.


    Roger removed the Infinity Gauntlet from his left hand and handed it to Vision, saying, ¡°The Gauntlet and the Stones are the keys to saving this world. Of course, you can try without the Gauntlet, as long as you can prevent the six stones from conflicting with each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±


    Vision took the Infinity Gauntlet and the stones from Roger, carefully removing each stone.


    Just as Roger was about to offer more advice, he suddenly paused, looking out the window of the jet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sharon asked, noticing Roger''s expression.


    Roger frowned, ¡°It¡¯s Thor. He¡¯s coming.¡±


    Given the Asgardian physique, even after turning into a zombie, Thor¡¯s senses had become incredibly sharp. He could smell what others couldn¡¯t, see what others couldn¡¯t.


    So, even though the jet was hovering high above Wakanda, Thor could see it and was chasing it down for the ¡®food¡¯ inside.


    And his method of ¡®chasing¡¯ naturally involved throwing his axe as a projectile weapon!


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle him,¡± Carol said, her body glowing with golden light as she prepared to exit.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Roger quickly stopped Carol and cautioned, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let him injure you, whether it''s a cut or a scratch, even the smallest wound must be avoided at all costs. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll turn into a zombie too.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Facing Roger¡¯s serious warning, Carol took it to heart.


    She was a battle-hardened warrior, well aware of the importance of details. The more critical the situation, the more one couldn¡¯t overlook the details.


    After Carol left the jet, Roger instructed Vision to use the Space Stone to send everyone to a safe location before gradually figuring out how to install the six Infinity Stones on Vision without causing any conflict.


    Everything was progressing positively. If nothing went wrong, the zombie world would eventually return to its original state, and Roger could peacefully stay in this world until the teleportation point recharged, allowing him to return to the world of .


    Marvel¡¯s world had highly advanced technology.


    The only problem was that Roger hadn¡¯t told anyone what would happen if he disappeared, so he didn¡¯t know what the world of  would be like when he returned.


    ¡°I¡­ think it¡¯s installed,¡± Vision¡¯s voice suddenly broke Roger''s train of thought.


    Roger turned to look at Vision and was almost startled out of his skin!


    Vision¡¯s entire body was now encased in metal, with a red metallic body covered in silver armor.


    The Mind Stone was still at Vision''s center, while the other five stones were symmetrically arranged on his chest, two on each side and one in the center.


    If Vision had a helmet on, he would look exactly like !


    Roger, knowing how powerful  was, couldn¡¯t help but be alarmed by Vision¡¯s current appearance.


    ¡°Roger?¡±


    Vision asked, puzzled as Roger stared at him in a daze. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger quickly collected himself, calmed down, and said to Vision, ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m fine. Since you¡¯ve installed them, try using the power of the six stones to purify those zombies.¡±


    ¡°I can try¡­ uh¡­ what is that?¡±


    Vision was about to channel the energy when he suddenly saw something shocking behind Roger.


    Roger turned to look and saw a ¡®giant¡¯ with a cloak and a big head standing behind him.


    The giant¡¯s eyes were pure blue, with no hair on his smooth head, which reflected the orange-red light of the Wakandan sunset.


    He stood behind Roger, first glancing at the fully-stoned Vision, then looking at Roger with surprise, saying, ¡°Superman Roger, hero from beyond the infinite cosmos, you have been chosen.¡±


    He pointed his finger at Roger.


    And staring at the cloaked big head pointing at him, Roger instinctively muttered under his breath, ¡°W-T-F¡­?¡±


    Roger recognized the big head in front of him.


    Fans who had seen Marvel''s  series would know that this guy was the , who observes countless parallel universes, existing outside the narrative!


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [58] : A Request from the Watcher!

    This place is a bar, one situated beyond the multiverse.


    The decor has an ancient European style, with oil lamps burning overhead instead of electric lights. Roger stands in the middle of the bar, feeling a slight sense of familiarity, he must have seen this place in a movie before.


    But that isn''t the main point. What truly catches Roger''s attention is that, aside from himself, the only other person in the bar is a bartender who looks like Doctor Strange. Or rather, the Dark Doctor Strange.


    Aside from him, Roger doesn''t see any members of the original "Guardians of the Multiverse" team.


    After staring at Doctor Strange for a moment, Roger turns around to face the approaching Watcher and asks, "So... why did you bring me here?"


    "I need you to do something," the Watcher replies, walking up and towering over Roger.


    It''s not that he''s deliberately looking down on Roger, he''s just that tall. Except for beings like the Hulk or Thanos, who are naturally large, the Watcher looks down on everyone.


    Hearing the Watcher''s words, Roger raises an eyebrow. "Do... something?"


    "Roger, I''ve been observing you for a long time," the Watcher says, his tone serious. "You don''t belong to this world, yet you know countless things about it. You are an observer from a higher dimension, so you should understand what I''m talking about."


    "¡­"


    Roger frowns, looking at the Watcher.


    The title "observer from a higher dimension" is a bit much for him, but in a way, the Watcher isn''t wrong.


    And judging by how confident the Watcher seems, Roger knows there''s no point in lying.


    Especially with Dark Doctor Strange nearby, he''d see right through any deception.


    So, Roger doesn''t bother pretending. He lays it all out, saying, "Alright, I do know some things. So... what I want to know is, why me?"


    As soon as Roger finishes speaking, the Watcher and Doctor Strange exchange a glance. Doctor Strange shrugs and takes out a beer mug, filling it with beer and sliding it over to Roger.


    The Watcher continues, "Initially, I did consider forming a team, but after observing you, I changed my mind."


    The Watcher moves to stand beside Roger, prompting Doctor Strange to pull out another mug, playing the role of bartender.


    The Watcher doesn''t touch the mug. Instead, he gazes at the liquid inside and says to Roger, "If events were to proceed as originally intended, Ultron would be defeated by the team I assembled. Hydra''s AI, Arnim Zola, would take over Ultron''s body, and Erik Killmonger and Zola would be trapped in a micro-universe created by Strange, fighting over the Infinity Stones¡­" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Watcher speaks softly, narrating the original plotline.


    As Roger listens, he silently confirms that this is indeed the original storyline.


    From what happens in the original series, it''s clear that while the Watcher may seem powerless against Infinity Ultron, he''s been aware of everything all along.


    Whether it¡¯s Zola eventually taking over Ultron, or Killmonger''s sudden betrayal, or the final outcome, the Watcher saw it all.


    It''s similar to how the main universe''s Doctor Strange foresaw countless possible futures, with only one where they win. The original ending was also the best outcome in the Watcher''s eyes.


    But now, the Watcher has changed his mind.


    "But that wasn''t the end," the Watcher suddenly says, turning to Roger.


    "You should know that even if that outcome is achieved, as long as Zola and Killmonger are alive, they''ll eventually break free."


    Roger understands what the Watcher means. In the context of this world''s story, the longer time goes on, the more unpredictable things become. A mere ''seal'' will eventually be broken.


    In real-world terms, the original ending of  is just a massive cliffhanger left by the writers.


    It''s a cliffhanger that will be addressed sooner or later. Perhaps in the second season of , we''ll see Zola, who took over Ultron''s body, and Killmonger, who fights against Zola, break free from their ''seal'' and escape.


    Roger keeps these thoughts to himself.


    Dark Doctor Strange, hearing the Watcher''s words, suddenly speaks up, "You''re making me sound incompetent. After all, I''ll be the one keeping an eye on them."


    The Watcher turns to Strange and says, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but you know as well as I do that over a long enough timeline, anything can happen."


    Hearing their conversation, Roger steers the topic back on track and asks, "So, what do you want to do now?"


    The Watcher''s expression becomes even more serious, though he''s been serious from the start. Roger can feel that he''s now more earnest and solemn.


    "I need your help, Roger," the Watcher says. "You''re a warrior who can traverse countless dimensions. I want you to assemble a team to completely destroy Ultron. We need to ensure he has no chance of resurrection."


    Quest received: Form a team of heroes!


    If Roger had a quest system in his head, this would be the moment it chimes in.


    But Roger can''t help but think the Watcher is overestimating him. Traveling through endless dimensions to form a team capable of defeating Ultron? If it were that easy, the Watcher wouldn''t have chosen to seal Infinite Zola in the original timeline.


    "...Aren''t you placing too much faith in me?" Roger asks, exasperated.


    The Watcher responds, "I can''t see your future, but I know you''ll succeed, just as you saved the zombie universe from its original fate."


    "I don''t even believe in myself, and yet you believe I can save your world. You''re something else," Roger says, giving the Watcher a thumbs up.


    He admits he¡¯s feeling a bit daunted.


    Before he crossed over, he was just an ordinary person. Even after becoming Homelander, Roger only wanted to do what he could within his limits.


    Most of the time, he prefers to stay at home, watch movies or anime, or explore other worlds to see new things.


    Saving an entire universe? That''s too much responsibility.


    Roger didn''t even want to interact with the Avengers when he arrived in the zombie universe. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had no other choice, if saving the world wasn¡¯t necessary to save himself, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.


    After all, it¡¯s a zombie apocalypse, and one where even the slightest scratch could lead to infection!


    Only Roger knows the courage it took to fight Thanos.


    At the time, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but now that things have calmed down, Roger can¡¯t help but feel a shiver of fear. If he had been injured, just a small cut, he would have ended up as Zombie Roger.


    Thor''s fate could easily have been his.


    So now, with the Watcher asking him to save the universe, Roger just wants to say, "Find someone else."


    He''s just a regular guy with superpowers, without the heroic will, without a dream or ideology he feels compelled to fulfill. His desire to be a hero is just a childhood fantasy, a middle school dream.


    He can''t bear such a heavy burden.


    Seeing Roger''s reluctance, the Watcher says, "You have plenty of time to think it over. The zombie universe''s fate has already changed, you can rest there. I''ll accelerate time in the zombie universe.


    "Of course, you can leave this world to consider. I can guarantee that no matter how long you stay outside, you''ll return at the moment you left. For you, time is infinite."


    "You''re not worried that if I leave, I won''t come back?" Roger asks, puzzled.


    The Watcher reiterates, "As I said, no matter how long you stay outside, when you return, it''ll be the moment you left. If you don''t come back, we''ll know quickly."


    "Got it."


    After the Watcher''s explanation, Roger understands what they mean.


    If he leaves this world, there will only be two outcomes for the Watcher and Strange.


    One is that Roger returns with a team, fulfilling the Watcher''s request.


    The other is that he never returns, either because he doesn''t want to face Ultron or because he died somewhere.


    Either way, the Watcher and Dark Doctor Strange will know immediately.


    ...


    Support Me and Read 10 Chapters. Ahead of Others!!


    https://p4treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''4'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [59] : The Altered Ending!

    10+ Advance Chapters: p@treon.com/Dragonnx


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    The Watcher had no intention of keeping Roger longer than necessary. After asking Roger once again to save the world, he sent him back to the zombie-infested world he had originally come from.


    Time in the zombie world had remained unchanged since Roger left. To Vision, it seemed as if Roger had merely vanished and reappeared in an instant, leaving him puzzled.


    Vision, with a myriad of questions on his mind, tilted his head and began to speak, but Roger stopped him before he could ask anything. Instead, Roger turned to the window, where Captain Marvel was engaged in battle with Thor, and said to Vision, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but the energy from all six Infinity Stones combined is immense. I can only fulfill one wish,¡± Vision replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Roger.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s crisis is currently the zombies, but if what you said earlier is true, then Thanos will attack Earth afterward¡­¡± Vision expressed his concern.


    The Earth was already facing the zombie crisis, and now it had to contend with Thanos. However, the Infinity Stones could only fulfill a single wish.


    Vision needed to eliminate Thanos¡¯ army as well if he wanted to fully resolve Earth¡¯s crisis. However, his body wasn¡¯t capable of harnessing the energy of all the Infinity Stones twice. In fact, even Ultron couldn¡¯t handle such power.


    In the original story, Ultron appeared to use the Infinity Stones without limitation, but upon closer inspection, it was clear he never used all six stones simultaneously. Like Thanos, he only used one stone at a time in battle. Using all six stones at once came with a significant cost, and even Ultron, a powerful entity in the multiverse, couldn¡¯t avoid injury. Vision, naturally, couldn¡¯t escape this cost either.


    However, Vision¡¯s information was outdated. Thanos was no longer a threat to this world.


    Roger patted Vision on the shoulder and said, ¡°Just do what you need to. Don¡¯t worry about Thanos.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Vision was confused.


    Roger pointed to the Infinity Stones on his chest and smiled, ¡°Otherwise, how do you think I got these stones?¡±


    Vision quickly understood Roger¡¯s meaning. He nodded at Roger and, without further hesitation, began to link the energies of all the Infinity Stones.


    Multicolored lights flowed over Vision''s body. The energy of each Infinity Stone wrapped around him like a dense web, intertwining and entangling him.


    The pain from channeling such immense energy caused Vision to cry out.


    The others aboard the aircraft gathered around, watching anxiously as Vision tapped into the power of the Infinity Stones.


    Roger wasn¡¯t particularly worried about Vision. He had received a definitive answer from the Watcher.


    Because of Roger''s arrival, the original grim fate of the Avengers had been averted. Originally, the Avengers'' journey to Wakanda was a death mission, they would likely have been killed by Thanos or, if lucky, barely escaped with the Mind Stone. But the zombification of the universe was inevitable.


    However, Roger''s presence had reversed the Avengers'' fate, erasing the original dark ending. This was why the Watcher had chosen Roger. He believed Roger could save the multiverse because Roger had the potential to be a hero.


    Or rather, for the zombie universe, he already was a hero, one who couldn¡¯t be replaced or criticized.


    Only Roger himself knew that he wasn¡¯t truly a hero.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I never asked him for a reward¡­ Oh well, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could help anyway,¡± Roger thought to himself.


    Lost in thought, Roger realized that when he agreed to the Watcher''s request, he hadn¡¯t negotiated a reward.


    Unlike the original members of the Watcher''s team, who were already part of the multiverse and couldn¡¯t escape its problems, Roger wasn¡¯t bound to save this world. He had the right to set conditions and demand the compensation he deserved.


    That is, if he agreed to save the multiverse.


    ¡°Even if I did want a reward, I don¡¯t know what to ask for¡­¡± Roger mused.


    Power? Should he become the ruler of an entire universe?


    That seemed pointless. Roger wasn¡¯t interested in being a ruler, whether as a tyrant or a wise king. It was too exhausting and troublesome. He wouldn¡¯t want that even if it were handed to him for free.


    Wealth?


    Forget it. Money is just a number once you have enough of it. After becoming Homelander, Roger had access to billions of dollars, but after indulging in some crazy shopping sprees, he lost interest. As long as he had enough to enjoy life, he didn¡¯t care about accumulating wealth.


    Strength?


    Roger figured if he already had the power to defeat and crush Ultron, there would be no need to ask a defeated Watcher for ways to increase his strength.


    As for something like beauty¡­ Roger found the idea too vulgar. He wanted love to come naturally, not through force.


    Other desires didn¡¯t seem worth mentioning either.


    The only true wish he had was to find a way back to his original world, but that was something the Watcher clearly couldn¡¯t fulfill.


    In the end, even if Roger wanted a reward, he couldn¡¯t think of anything he truly desired.


    But if he were to save the multiverse, he would definitely ask for something in return, even if it was just an ice cream from the Watcher.


    Selfless sacrifice wasn¡¯t Roger¡¯s style. Even heroes rarely give everything for a world they have no ties to.


    While Roger¡¯s thoughts wandered, Vision had already finished channeling all the stones'' energy.


    The stones were embedded in Vision''s body, so he didn¡¯t need to snap his fingers. Instead, he used the Mind Stone at his forehead as the focal point, channeling the power of all the stones through it.


    A rainbow of light burst from Vision''s forehead. The energy from the Mind Stone shot through the aircraft, past Earth''s atmosphere, and across the solar system at faster-than-light speed, releasing a brilliant aurora within the solar system.


    As the energy beam spread, it moved quickly, so fast that it seemed to take only an instant to complete its task.


    Vision, who had used his body as a conduit to release the stones'' power, closed his eyes and collapsed to the ground.


    The strain of connecting all the stones'' energies had caused him to lose consciousness. Fortunately, his body was intact, he had merely passed out. Compared to the severe damage Thanos and Hulk suffered after using the stones, Vision¡¯s condition was the best possible outcome.


    Seeing Vision fall, Sharon rushed to support him, while Roger and Peter moved to the edge of the aircraft to look outside.


    Captain Marvel and Thor were still engaged in combat. Thor, having lost his human consciousness, was almost completely overpowered by Captain Marvel.


    When Thor was once again smashed into the ground by Captain Marvel and forced downward, his consciousness finally returned. Feeling the intense pain in his body and seeing the woman who was pummeling him, Thor was a bit dazed.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Why are you hitting me¡­?¡±


    **


    Unfortunately, before Thor could finish his sentence, Captain Marvel¡¯s fist landed heavily on his head.


    Just as he regained consciousness, Thor felt his brain turn to mush. His vision went black, and he lost consciousness once again.


    Captain Marvel, realizing that Thor had regained consciousness after throwing her punch, paused in silence. She looked at the now-unconscious Thor and said,


    ¡°¡­If I told you I didn¡¯t mean to hit you that hard, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But the unconscious Thor was no longer able to answer her question.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Craving for more Chapters? Get exclusive access on P@treon!


    10+ Advance Chapters: p@treon.com/Dragonnx


    [Replate ''@'' with ''a'' Access P@treon Normally] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [60] : A Serious Problem

    10+ Advance Chapters: p@treon.com/Dragonnx


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ¡°Oh, my God, I can¡¯t believe something so terrifying happened in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The Avengers have saved us once again, but we¡¯ve lost our Iron Man forever, Tony Stark!¡±


    ¡°¡­The new member of the Avengers calls himself ¡®Superman.¡¯ It¡¯s rumored that during this rescue operation, it was Superman who helped the Avengers save the world! Unfortunately, Superman is unwilling to accept any interviews¡­¡±


    Inside the Avengers¡¯ base, the large screen displayed news from around the world.


    It had been six days since the end of the zombie crisis, and the world had gradually begun to return to normal.


    At the very least, the basic operations at the ground level were functioning without much issue.


    Of course, this was largely thanks to Captain Marvel, the Guardians of the Galaxy, and the help they received from their alien friends.


    However, when it came to alien friends, Roger had just learned from the Guardians of the Galaxy that Xandar, the planet he had planned to seek aid from, had been annihilated by Thanos.


    Xandar had been harboring the Power Stone, so before the zombie crisis even began, Thanos had destroyed it.


    Roger had just found out about this, having assumed that Xandar still existed.


    There were two reasons for this assumption: first, the original Avengers storyline didn¡¯t delve much into Xandar¡¯s fate; second, in the  series, there was a scene of Ultron annihilating Xandar when he obtained the Infinity Stones after killing Thanos.


    So, Roger had subconsciously believed that Xandar still existed in the zombie universe.


    But regardless of what had happened, that was now in the past.


    Whether Xandar existed or not, Earth had returned to its normal state, and the zombie virus had been eradicated from the universe at its root by the Infinity Stones.


    ¡°Oh¡­ there you are.¡±


    Roger, still dressed in his black Superman suit, was sitting on a sofa in the base when he suddenly heard Ant-Man Scott¡¯s voice.


    He turned his head to see Scott, now modified into a mechanical body, clumsily walking toward him and saying, ¡°Everyone¡¯s looking for you to start the meeting. I figured I¡¯d familiarize myself with my new body, so I came to find you¡­ What do you think of my new body?¡±


    Scott¡¯s body had been modified into a cybernetic form similar to Nebula¡¯s, a process that took a full five days and was completed just yesterday when he awoke from the operating table.


    Scott was quite fond of his new body, as it allowed him to use Pym Particles without wearing his suit, among other capabilities.


    The only downside was that, for the time being, his body didn¡¯t support any romantic activities with Hope.


    Roger looked at Scott¡¯s new mechanical body, turned off the television, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. By the way, Scott, would you like to hear a suggestion?¡±


    ¡°What suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re like this, why don¡¯t you stop calling yourself Ant-Man and go with ¡®Cyborg¡¯ instead? It suits you.¡±


    Roger joked as he patted Scott on the shoulder.


    Scott seriously considered it, saying, ¡°Cyborg¡­ Cyborg¡­ A body made of steel bones? It seems¡­ fitting? I didn¡¯t know you had a knack for naming¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I was joking.¡±


    Chatting with Scott, Roger made his way to the Avengers¡¯ conference room.


    Inside the room, the remaining members of the Avengers had already gathered.


    In addition to the Avengers who had been with Roger, Captain Marvel and the Guardians of the Galaxy were also present.


    There were also those who had recovered from the zombification: Captain America, Black Widow, Falcon, and Wanda, along with War Machine, Rhodey, who had been at the base all along.


    This was probably the most complete gathering of the Avengers since the zombie crisis had been resolved.


    As Roger and Scott entered, the other Avengers turned to look at them.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re having a meeting?¡± Roger asked as he stepped into the room.


    Meeting Roger for the first time, Captain America nodded at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We need to discuss the recovery efforts ahead. We lost a lot in this event¡­¡±


    Steve Rogers¡¯ expression was complex.


    Although none of them retained memories from their time as zombies, knowing the nature of the virus, they were painfully aware that they might have consumed human flesh while infected. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were now forcing themselves not to dwell on such horrifying and hopeless thoughts, fearing that doing so might make them lose the will to continue living.


    Roger refrained from making any inappropriate comments and found a seat, saying, ¡°Then you don¡¯t really need me here. You must know by now that I won¡¯t be staying in this world for long.¡±


    ¡°I know. We all know you won¡¯t be here permanently, but at least until you leave, you¡¯re one of us. We won¡¯t hide anything from you, no matter what we do.¡±


    Captain America spoke sincerely.


    Though he had never met Roger before today, he had complete trust in him, not because of anything else, but because Roger had saved Earth and possibly prevented the world from falling into despair.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re making me feel touched,¡± Roger teased Captain America, then asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Captain America sighed and looked toward Black Widow, Natasha.


    Natasha opened her mouth and, after organizing her thoughts for a while, addressed the group.


    ¡°This¡­ zombie event exposed many of our shortcomings, including how we respond to world-altering crises and how we handle them. We made many mistakes.¡±


    Listening to Natasha, War Machine, Rhodey, suddenly asked, ¡°So, whose bright idea was it to have the plane land right in the middle of a horde of zombies?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The room fell silent; no one answered the question.


    ¡°Alright, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked that,¡± Rhodey said, noticing the varied expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, and decided not to press further.


    Captain America took a deep breath and continued, ¡°No matter what, we must remember everything that happened this time¡­ and about those aliens¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Captain Marvel, Carol.


    Noticing Captain America¡¯s gaze, Carol responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the aliens. You can handle most of them on your own. If not, you can always call me¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Thor, wielding his battle axe, said to Carol. ¡°We can handle Earth¡¯s problems.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Can you really handle it?¡± Carol asked with a half-smile.


    If the Avengers could truly manage Earth¡¯s problems, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated into a global disaster.


    As the discussion continued, Roger remained silent. The future of this world didn¡¯t concern him much; it was something for the Avengers to handle. All Roger needed to do was patiently wait for the portal to recharge.


    The Avengers started a lively discussion, while Roger, like an outsider, simply watched. As he did, he suddenly felt that something was missing.


    Turning to look at Scott, who was quietly snacking, Roger suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the red cape?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What red cape¡­?¡± Scott didn¡¯t immediately understand Roger¡¯s question. After eating a few more chips, he finally got it and replied, ¡°Oh, you mean that magical flying cape? I don¡¯t know. It hasn¡¯t been seen for days. Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I just suddenly thought of another problem.¡±


    Roger suddenly stood up from his seat and addressed the group, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s pause the discussion for a moment. I¡¯ve just remembered a very serious problem.¡±


    The others looked at Roger in confusion as he scanned their faces and asked, ¡°Who is the current Sorcerer Supreme?¡±


    <><><>


    10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon


    https://www.p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    ( Remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally )

 [61] : A False Alarm

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    The crisis in the zombie-infested Marvel Universe seemed to have come to an end. At least, that¡¯s what Roger thought. However, he suddenly realized that aside from Thanos, there was another powerful entity, almost forgotten by everyone, still lurking in the Marvel Universe.


    The Dark Lord Dormammu!


    Dormammu, the ruler of the Dark Dimension, had been kept at bay by the Supreme Sorcerers for generations, always eyeing Earth with malicious intent.


    If it weren''t for the presence of the Supreme Sorcerers, Dormammu would have invaded Earth¡¯s universe long ago.


    But now¡­ the current Supreme Sorcerer, Doctor Strange, had turned into a zombie and was later devoured by Hope''s flesh-eating ants, leaving the position of Supreme Sorcerer vacant and unclaimed.


    Although Dormammu hadn¡¯t yet noticed the disappearance of the Supreme Sorcerer, given enough time, he might very well emerge from the Dark Dimension!


    After informing everyone about this, Roger, along with Vision and Wanda, set off for the Sanctum Sanctorum to confirm the situation.


    The three of them could fly, so they didn¡¯t bother taking a jet and instead headed straight to the Sanctum Sanctorum in New York.


    ¡°So, why did you bring me along?¡± Wanda asked Roger, puzzled.


    With all the zombies on Earth restored to their original forms, the planet was slowly returning to its former state. The Infinity Stones in Vision¡¯s body had fulfilled their purpose and completed their mission.


    Captain Marvel, Carol Danvers, had taken the Power Stone to a safe location. Thor was responsible for guarding the Reality and Space Stones, as it was originally his duty.


    Star-Lord, from the Guardians of the Galaxy, took the Soul Stone after learning that his girlfriend¡¯s death had been the price paid for it. Since then, Star-Lord had been in a slump, only regaining some vitality when he was with the Soul Stone.


    The Mind Stone remained with Vision, while the Time Stone was entrusted to Roger and Vision to return to the sorcerers at the Sanctum Sanctorum.


    But returning the Time Stone was a task that only required Roger and Vision. Wanda couldn¡¯t understand why Roger insisted on bringing her along.


    As they approached the Sanctum Sanctorum, Roger explained to Wanda in simple terms:


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a witch.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Wanda was stunned. She looked at her boyfriend, Vision, in confusion before turning back to Roger. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a witch?¡±


    ¡°You awakened your powers under the influence of the Mind Stone, but those aren¡¯t just superpowers. It¡¯s actually magic that was hidden within you all along, called ¡®Chaos Magic.¡¯ It¡¯s a powerful ability that can alter reality itself.¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    Wanda still seemed puzzled.


    Roger exhaled and said:


    ¡°Without a Supreme Sorcerer in the Sanctum Sanctorum, if there¡¯s ever a need to stop a dark invasion, there¡¯s no one more suitable than you.¡±


    Roger¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t just a random thought.


    Even though he had never read Marvel comics, he vaguely remembered a friend mentioning that in a parallel universe in one of the comics, Wanda had indeed taken up the role of the Supreme Sorcerer.


    So, Roger figured they might as well take a chance. With Doctor Strange no longer around, they could let Wanda become the Supreme Sorcerer.


    Of course, Dormammu invading Earth was just a possibility. Maybe Roger was overthinking things.


    After all, in the cinematic Marvel Universe, Dormammu didn¡¯t show up during the five-year gap when the Avengers and Doctor Strange were absent.


    But out of caution, Roger decided it was best to check on the Sanctum Sanctorum.


    After all, Roger had saved the zombie universe, and he wouldn¡¯t feel right if it were destroyed by Dormammu afterward.


    If there¡¯s a term to describe his feelings, it would be¡­ sunk cost fallacy?


    In any case, Roger didn¡¯t want the world he saved to fall into Dormammu¡¯s hands.


    With these thoughts in mind, Roger and the others quickly arrived at the Sanctum Sanctorum in New York.


    To Roger¡¯s surprise, the Sanctum Sanctorum wasn¡¯t deserted as he had imagined. In fact, the entire building was intact, even the hole that Banner had smashed through was fully repaired.


    It was as if the Sanctum Sanctorum had anticipated their arrival. As they landed at the entrance, the doors opened automatically.


    ¡°?¡±


    Roger was puzzled as he looked at the wide-open doors of the Sanctum Sanctorum.


    Wanda and Vision also turned to look at Roger.


    According to what Roger had said earlier, there were only a few people left at Kamar-Taj, and the Sanctum Sanctorum was supposedly unguarded, which was why they had come along with Roger.


    But from the looks of it, Kamar-Taj wasn¡¯t as weak as Roger had described.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Roger collected his thoughts and led Wanda and Vision into the Sanctum Sanctorum.


    Now that they were here, they couldn¡¯t just turn back. Besides, it was a good thing if the Sanctum Sanctorum was occupied. It meant that the legacy of the Supreme Sorcerer had been passed on.


    Perhaps Doctor Strange had left behind some contingencies in the zombie universe.


    As the three stepped into the Sanctum, the space around them changed.


    The grand hall transformed into a cozy room, with the three of them sitting on sofas that had been prepared in advance, and their favorite drinks placed in front of them.


    ¡°¡­Cola?¡±


    Roger was surprised as he looked at the black liquid in the glass in front of him.


    A familiar voice came from across the room:


    ¡°I thought you might like cola. After all, it¡¯s what you¡¯ve been drinking the most since you came to this world.¡±


    The chair in front of him turned around, revealing a fully restored Doctor Strange with a smile on his face. The Cloak of Levitation, which had fought alongside the Avengers, was quietly draped over his shoulders.


    Roger was momentarily speechless at Doctor Strange¡¯s appearance. He furrowed his brow and stared at him for a while before asking:


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Doctor Strange smiled and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re asking about the zombie thing, well, I¡¯m not okay. My physical body has become a zombie, but don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°So you separated your soul from your body before turning into a zombie?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It was the only way to avoid being infected by the quantum virus.¡±


    Doctor Strange explained.


    As the Supreme Sorcerer, he had his own methods of dealing with unexpected situations.


    For a sorcerer, separating the soul from the body wasn¡¯t a particularly difficult spell. The challenge lay in how to preserve the soul and consciousness for a long time after the separation.


    But clearly, these challenges were nothing for the Supreme Sorcerer.


    ¡°So it seems I came all this way for nothing.¡±


    Seeing Doctor Strange alive and well, Roger felt like he had been worrying for no reason.


    Of course, how could Doctor Strange, regarded by the Ancient One as the greatest Supreme Sorcerer ever, be defeated by a zombie virus?


    However, Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real reason he was so eager to come to the Sanctum Sanctorum, besides worrying about a possible invasion by Dormammu, was to see if he could learn the magic of Kamar-Taj.


    Roger knew that Marvel¡¯s magic could only be used in the Marvel Universe, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t curious about magic.


    Skills, Magic, Martial Arts, Superpowers¡­ these were things that most people dreamt of having as children.


    Roger had already fulfilled one childhood wish by gaining superpowers. Now that he had encountered magic, of course, he wanted to see if he could fulfill his second wish.


    But from the looks of it, that hope was slim.


    Nevertheless, seeing Doctor Strange alive and well, Roger was relieved. At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about facing Dormammu. As long as Doctor Strange was around, Dormammu wouldn¡¯t invade Earth.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Support and Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [62] : Journey to Kamar-Taj

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    "It wasn¡¯t entirely a wasted trip," Strange remarked, pointing at the Time Stone Vision was carrying.


    The green Time Stone floated from Vision''s body to Strange''s hand, and the Eye of Agamotto appeared, perfectly encasing the stone.


    Roger felt a surge of frustration, had he and Vision, along with Wanda, just been couriers for the Time Stone all along?


    After staring at Strange for a moment, Roger asked, "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been safeguarding the Time Stone, right? Then why did you give it to Thanos?"


    "No, technically I didn¡¯t give it to him. Thanos found it himself."


    "But you didn¡¯t die. You should have stopped him."


    Roger had always been puzzled by this point in the original story: how did Thanos manage to obtain the Time Stone? Whether Thanos sought out the zombified Strange to retrieve the stone or found it under tight security at Kamar-Taj, he would have realized Earth had been overrun by zombies.


    If Thanos truly cared about the survival of the universe, once he detected the zombie outbreak on Earth, his most logical move would have been to destroy the planet from orbit and search for the stones in its debris. Yet, he hadn¡¯t done that. Instead, he chose to land directly in Wakanda, leading to his demise.


    Of course, in the zombie universe, many illogical things happened. The writers of the  series likely didn¡¯t overthink these details. Whether Thanos'' actions made sense, or if the other characters behaved rationally, wasn''t their concern, they just needed to tell their story.


    But that was when  was merely an animated series. Now that Roger had entered the  universe, fiction had turned into reality, and Roger needed to understand the reasons behind all the apparent absurdities.


    In the real world, no matter how illogical things seemed, there had to be a reason. If you traced the source, you''d find the motivations behind people''s actions.


    Roger was perplexed about why Strange handed the Time Stone to Thanos. After pondering for a moment, Strange replied, "At the time, the Time Stone wasn¡¯t in my possession as a soul."


    Roger frowned. "What do you mean?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, it¡¯s complicated, but to put it simply, a soul cannot interfere with the physical world. You get what I mean?"


    "So, you saw it happen but couldn¡¯t stop it¡­?"


    "More or less."


    Strange''s answer was ambiguous. Roger pressed further, "I have another question. As the Sorcerer Supreme with the Time Stone, you should have foreseen this future, right? Why didn¡¯t you, "


    "I can only see a limited future without using the Time Stone, and according to the original timeline, the world wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. You¡¯re a traveler from a distant time and space; you know what I¡¯m talking about."


    "So, Earth being overrun by zombies wasn¡¯t part of the world¡¯s original trajectory?"


    "It was merely one of countless tiny possibilities, something we never considered."


    Strange¡¯s response was clear. Earth being overrun by zombies was indeed just one of countless tiny possibilities, something that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. If it weren¡¯t for the Marvel writers¡¯ wild imagination, these worlds would never have existed.


    "So, when you gave the Time Stone to Thanos, you, "


    Roger had more questions, but Strange interrupted him with a slight exasperation, "You¡¯re asking too many questions. I¡¯ll answer the rest later. I believe you didn¡¯t come all the way here just to ask these questions."


    It seemed Strange didn¡¯t want to say any more. Roger took a deep breath, stopped probing, and looked back at Wanda and Vision, who hadn¡¯t spoken much. Then, turning to Strange, he said, "I was worried that Kamar-Taj had no Sorcerer Supreme, so I thought I¡¯d bring Wanda along to see if she could help. But now, it seems I worried for nothing."


    "It seems you know more than I expected, but your concern wasn¡¯t entirely unnecessary. The world has strayed from its original path, and the future is being rewritten. Wanda¡¯s fate has also been altered; she needs a guide."


    Strange¡¯s words were cryptic, and Roger felt like he was watching the Ancient One all over again. In the movies, the Ancient One loved speaking in riddles.


    Or perhaps becoming the Sorcerer Supreme made people enjoy speaking in a roundabout way?


    When the conversation shifted to her, Wanda looked around, confused, and asked, "What are you talking about? What guide?"


    Strange smiled at her, saying, "It¡¯s a long story. Before that, why don¡¯t you and Roger come with me? As for him..."


    Strange glanced at Vision.


    Vision took his eyes off Wanda and asked, "Can¡¯t I come too?"


    Strange stared at Vision for a long moment before finally saying, "Alright, you can come too, but life at Kamar-Taj might be pretty dull."


    "That¡¯s fine," Vision replied indifferently.


    As long as Wanda was there, he wouldn¡¯t be bored, no matter where they were.


    Following Doctor Strange, Roger and the others made their way deeper into the Sanctum Sanctorum.


    As they walked, Strange explained, "You were worried about Dormammu invading Earth, but as long as the three Sanctums stand, Earth is protected from invasions by other dimensions. So even if there isn¡¯t a Sorcerer Supreme for a while, Earth will be safe."


    Strange¡¯s explanation helped Roger understand why, in the original Marvel universe, no other dimension invaded Earth during the five years Strange was gone.


    "And if the Sorcerer Supreme is truly lost, do you have a way to choose a new one?"


    Roger asked another question.


    Strange smiled and said, "Every Sorcerer Supreme sets a path for their successor before they depart. So even if a Sorcerer Supreme suddenly vanishes, it¡¯s all part of their plan."


    "That confident?"


    "Of course."


    Strange smiled at Roger again before pushing open the door leading to Kamar-Taj.


    Standing at the entrance, Roger hesitated before entering. He looked down the corridor, then focused on Doctor Strange.


    "I understand why you want to bring Wanda with you. The world has deviated from its original course, and Wanda¡¯s chaos magic needs a guide. Vision, as her boyfriend, coming along makes sense. But what about me?"


    Roger finally voiced the question that had been bothering him.


    "Why did you want me to come along?"


    "I thought you were interested in magic," Strange replied.


    Roger was taken aback. "Are you¡­ planning to teach me magic?"


    "Why not? After all, you did save this world."


    Doctor Strange winked at Roger, then turned and walked into the portal leading to Kamar-Taj.


    Roger watched Strange¡¯s disappearing figure, feeling that there might be more to his offer to teach him magic than just gratitude for saving the world.


    But since Strange didn¡¯t want to elaborate, and Roger knew he couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight, he decided not to press the issue. Instead, he followed Wanda and Vision through the portal to Kamar-Taj.


    In the blink of an eye, the three of them found themselves inside Kamar-Taj.


    The sacred ground of all sorcerers.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Support and Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [63] : Seeing Yourself Clearly

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Kamar-Taj, the sacred ground in the hearts of sorcerers, is where most of Earth''s sorcerers originate. They come to Kamar-Taj to learn spells and use them to prevent invasions from other dimensions, thereby protecting Earth.


    Of course, some sorcerers have caused significant trouble, like Kaecilius, who once tried to summon the Dark Lord Dormammu. Then there''s Mordo, who''s currently lurking somewhere, plotting in the shadows.


    However, setting aside those troublemakers, the majority of sorcerers strictly adhere to the rules, learn magic, and use it to safeguard the world. Among them, the Sorcerer Supreme stands out as the most exceptional, with Doctor Strange being the finest in history.


    This isn''t just Strange''s self-proclamation, nor is it Roger''s personal belief; it is an affirmation from the Ancient One, the previous Sorcerer Supreme.


    Now, this most outstanding Sorcerer Supreme in history is preparing to personally teach Roger magic.


    ¡°¡­Do I really have to wear this outfit?¡± Roger asked, feeling a bit uneasy as he stood before Doctor Strange in his new sorcerer robes.


    For some reason, donning this specific uniform and facing Strange made Roger feel as though he was back in school, standing before a principal who had once left him with some "psychological scars."


    Instinctively, Roger fell into the role of a student, appearing unusually obedient.


    Strange smiled at him and said, "You''ve already put it on, so why ask?"


    "So, what I want to ask is, can I change back?"


    "No, since you''re here to learn magic, you''ll be treated as an apprentice. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to learn¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, enough with the threats. I won''t change, okay?" Roger quickly interrupted, noticing Strange''s reluctance to teach him.


    Strange didn''t press further but instead led Roger to the library of Kamar-Taj, found him a place to sit, and said, "You come from beyond this world and know a lot about this universe, so you should also understand the essence of the magic we use."


    "I only know a little, and I¡¯m not sure if it''s correct."


    "Tell me."


    "Well... It''s said that the power you use for magic comes from other dimensions?"


    Roger tentatively asked.


    Unlike his friend, who was a hardcore comic fan, Roger¡¯s knowledge of Marvel was limited to the movies. He wouldn¡¯t know any details if not for his friend''s casual mentions during their meals.


    According to his friend, the sorcerers in the Marvel universe don¡¯t draw their magic from within themselves. Instead, they borrow power from other dimensions, connecting with these dimensions to use their energy as the source of their spells.


    For example, in the first "Doctor Strange" movie, the villain Kaecilius drew his magic from the Dark Dimension, which gave his spells a dark nature.


    His friend also used an analogy that Roger found easy to understand. Dimensions are like servers, and the sorcerers are like individual user accounts. They log in to the servers to download the resources needed to learn magic. If a server crashes (i.e., the dimension is destroyed), they lose their power and must create a new account on another server.


    However, this applies only to most sorcerers. The Sorcerer Supreme¡¯s method is more advanced and doesn¡¯t merely rely on borrowing power from other dimensions.


    All this was just Roger''s friend rambling, so he wasn¡¯t sure if it was true.


    "Yes, you''re right. The power we sorcerers use indeed comes from other dimensions, or more precisely, from powerful entities within those dimensions. But that¡¯s not the only source of magic," Strange agreed with Roger¡¯s explanation but also corrected him.


    With a wave of his hand, Strange laid out several basic sorcery books before Roger and continued, "Aside from other dimensions, magic can also come from the energy within our universe, the power of one¡¯s own mind and spirit, and certain objects filled with magical energy."


    As Strange spoke, the books before Roger began flipping their pages, showing him the relevant information.


    "Connecting with other dimensions and making contracts with them isn¡¯t suitable for you. Instead, you should focus on the other sources: borrowing the power of the universe you¡¯re in, harnessing the strength of your own mind and spirit, or finding an object with magical power from which you can draw."


    If spells are like cars, then energy is the fuel that makes them run. Learning spells is straightforward, but the challenge lies in finding the fuel to activate them.


    Making contracts with other dimensions wasn¡¯t a good option for Roger. If he left the Marvel universe, he would be cut off from those dimensions, losing his energy source and becoming unable to cast spells.


    But he could learn how to borrow energy from the universe and tap into the power of his own mind and spirit.


    "So, where do we start?" Roger asked eagerly, listening to Strange''s explanation.


    "The mind," Strange answered without hesitation.


    Strange emphasized the importance of the mind because he had never been to other universes and couldn¡¯t be sure whether Marvel''s unique energy sources existed elsewhere. To be safe, it was best to start with the mind.


    "What do I need to do?" Roger, a complete novice in magic, was ready to follow Strange''s guidance.


    Strange raised his hand, placing his fingers on Roger¡¯s forehead, and said, "First, you need to see yourself clearly."


    Boom!!


    The moment Strange''s fingers touched his forehead, Roger heard a deafening roar that nearly knocked him unconscious! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The surroundings rapidly blurred, turning into streaks of light before disappearing altogether. When Roger''s vision cleared, he found himself floating in the cosmos.


    "Where is this¡­?"


    Roger looked around in confusion. The scene reminded him of when Doctor Strange first arrived at Kamar-Taj, and the Ancient One had shown him various dimensions.


    In that moment, Strange had traveled through countless worlds, witnessing extraordinary sights that convinced him to learn magic.


    Was Strange now trying to replicate that experience? Was he going to use the same trick on Roger?


    As Roger pondered this, he suddenly heard Strange''s voice: "To use your mind as a source of magical power, you must first answer one question."


    "What question?"


    "Who are you?"


    "...?"


    A question mark popped up in Roger''s mind.


    But Strange''s voice faded away, replaced by another voice he recognized.


    "Are you Homelander, or are you Roger?"


    Roger¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he turned to see another version of himself standing nearby, dressed in Homelander¡¯s suit, looking at him with a smirk.


    No¡­ that wasn¡¯t him.


    Roger suddenly realized his current appearance. A mirror materialized in front of him, reflecting his soul form, the way he looked before his transmigration!


    Seeing the familiar face in the mirror, Roger finally understood why Strange had brought him to this space.


    He wanted Roger to see himself clearly.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Support and Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [64] : Yes, Exactly!

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    For most people, the hardest thing is to truly understand themselves.


    To see one''s strengths, recognize one''s flaws, know who they really are, and use that knowledge to improve themselves, or, perhaps, to become worse.


    There are very few people in this world who truly know who they are. Most people believe they are right, that they are correct. They overlook their shortcomings. Even when they are aware of their flaws, they find it hard to change. They may also understand their strengths but are unable to fully capitalize on them.


    Roger was just such a person.


    Before his transmigration, he was this way. After it, he remained the same.


    Even his personality wasn¡¯t anything worth mentioning. The only thing he could pride himself on was the moral values he developed in a peaceful society.


    However, those same moral values seemed to be eroding since his transmigration.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The version of himself standing before him as Homelander asked the same question again.


    Roger forced a smile, trying to seem relaxed.


    "Do we really need to get into such a philosophical discussion here? You''re not trying to overwhelm me with endless talk, are you?"


    Homelander Roger shook his head and pointed at him.


    ¡°I am you, and you are me, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me doing anything to you. Right now, I just want you, or rather, us, to figure out a question: Who are we, and what are we supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it? Fine, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡±


    Homelander, let¡¯s call him that for now, began to address the internal conflict Roger had been grappling with.


    ¡°You want to be Superman, but you''re afraid of becoming Superman. You want to be Homelander, but you don¡¯t want to be an asshole like him. You want to be a hero, but deep down, you know you¡¯re not cut out for it.


    "You act like you don¡¯t care about anything, but in reality, you don¡¯t even have a goal to strive for. Whether it was in your previous world or this one, you¡¯ve just been drifting along, just like you did before you transmigrated.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Roger was stung by his own harsh words. He wanted to refute them, but he couldn¡¯t find the right argument.


    He knew everything this other version of himself was saying was true.


    Homelander continued:


    ¡°Admit it, as Roger, you¡¯re just a guy who got lucky and gained superpowers.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I admit it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever denied it. I¡¯m just a guy, a lazy bum who wants to live an easy life. You¡¯re right, okay?¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t want to argue with himself anymore. He shouted toward the empty space, where he assumed Doctor Strange was listening:


    ¡°Hey, Strange! I don¡¯t want to awaken my spiritual power anymore. Can we try another method? Strange! Sorcerer Supreme!¡±


    Roger screamed himself hoarse, calling out Doctor Strange¡¯s name, but there was no response.


    ¡°Alright, I get it, you bastard¡­¡±


    Roger realized that Doctor Strange was likely waiting for him to resolve his internal struggles before he¡¯d let him leave.


    Resigned, Roger sat down cross-legged in the void, took a deep breath, and faced Homelander.


    ¡°Alright, say whatever you need to.¡±


    Homelander smiled, looking like a carefree young man. Roger shuddered at his grin.


    Maybe it was because the version of Homelander he knew from movies and shows had left too deep an impression, but whenever he saw Homelander¡¯s smile, Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Just a moment ago, Homelander had mercilessly insulted him, but now, he suddenly changed his tone:


    ¡°But someone like you wants to be a hero.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth!¡±


    Roger instantly denied it three times over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to be one. You just don¡¯t think you deserve to be a hero.¡±


    Homelander said again.


    Roger rubbed his forehead, closed his mouth, and slouched back in the cosmic void, floating weightlessly. He gave up, letting Homelander continue.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t do the things a hero would do. You feel your personality isn¡¯t fit for being a hero. Compared to the heroes of this world, compared to the Justice League, you think you¡¯re just a small fry with Homelander¡¯s powers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°But what really scares you is that one day, you¡¯ll lose yourself to the power, that you¡¯ll end up doing things unforgivable in the eyes of normal people. That¡¯s why you came to Kamar-Taj. You didn¡¯t come here to learn magic; you came to learn how to control your power.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What? Gonna stop slacking off now?¡±


    Seeing Roger¡¯s serious expression, Homelander teased.


    Roger sighed and admitted, ¡°...You¡¯re right.¡±


    This time, his tone was different. He genuinely agreed with what Homelander had said.


    He was indeed worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his power. He feared that the immense strength he possessed might blind him, leading him to commit acts he would deeply regret.


    Before transmigrating, he was an average joe. Suddenly, he found himself with extraordinary power, and it frightened him how easily that power could corrupt him.


    In fact, he had already noticed that, back in the world of , there were several moments when he¡¯d been driven by a violent urge. He used to think it was Homelander¡¯s leftover instincts influencing him.


    But that was just an excuse.


    Roger knew full well that the brutality came from within himself.


    ¡®I have such immense power, and yet you dare talk back to me?¡¯ ¡®No one in this world can match me, and yet you dare defy me?¡¯


    That was the mindset that had driven him when he faced A-Train, and again when he confronted Black Noir. Those emotions had pushed him into doing irrational things.


    Some might say, ¡°What does it matter? You¡¯re the strongest in that world. You can do whatever you want. You¡¯re Homelander.¡±


    But Roger would argue otherwise.


    Having power was Roger¡¯s fortune. Becoming Homelander was his fortune. He couldn¡¯t let this lucky twist of fate give him free rein to do whatever he pleased.


    In more dramatic terms, he couldn¡¯t let power control him; he had to learn to control his power.


    Taking a deep breath, Roger now seriously asked Homelander:


    ¡°So, can you help me control my power?¡±


    Homelander Roger smiled and replied, ¡°No. But what I want to tell you is this: If you can¡¯t suppress your nature, why not try letting it out instead?¡±


    ¡°...Sorry, I might¡¯ve misheard you. What did you just say?¡±


    Roger stared at him, baffled.


    Homelander repeated, ¡°I said, why try to suppress your nature? Why not release it? That¡¯s a solution too, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...Is this what you call spiritual training?¡±


    Roger''s face twisted into disbelief. He began to suspect he had come to the wrong place, and that this guy had already been corrupted by the Dark Dimension, now tempting him toward evil.


    Homelander laughed and replied:


    ¡°Of course it is. Understanding your true nature is also a way to Enhance spiritual strength. You should have more confidence in yourself. You¡¯re not going to become like Homelander. You might not become a hero, but at least, you won¡¯t turn into a villain.


    ¡°That¡¯s the real you, Roger.¡±


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Support and Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [65] : Eat Sh**t!

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    In the library, Strange was holding a magical book, reading it quietly. Beside him, Roger''s soul was out of his body, lying there as if he were asleep.


    ¡°You never planned on teaching him magic, did you?¡±


    Suddenly, Strange heard someone speaking to him. He turned to see the mage Wong, who was supposed to be dead, standing there with a suitcase in hand, seemingly ready to go on a trip.


    Strange glanced at him and replied, ¡°He can¡¯t learn our magic. Whether it¡¯s spiritual power or cosmic power, it all boils down to the fact that our universe has things that don¡¯t exist in other universes. Once he leaves our universe, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Strange spoke while looking at Roger, who appeared to be sleeping, and continued, ¡°The power that truly suits him is his own. Magic, to him, is just icing on the cake. I won¡¯t really teach him, and even if I wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn. All I can do is help him purify his spirit and understand who he truly is.¡±


    ¡°Fine, do whatever you want. I¡¯m going to return this.¡± Wong, holding his large suitcase, opened a portal next to Strange.


    Strange, watching Wong prepare to leave, said, ¡°Safe travels?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Try not to mess things up before I return.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m the Sorcerer Supreme.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Wong didn¡¯t bother responding further. He turned and stepped through the golden portal, disappearing from sight.


    Strange shook his head and placed the magic book he was holding onto the table, then looked at the unconscious Roger.


    By now, he should be waking up.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    Ten seconds passed, and suddenly, Roger woke up as if startled from a nightmare. His forehead was drenched in sweat, as if he had just experienced something terrifying in his dreams.


    After taking deep breaths for a while to calm down, Roger glanced at Strange, who was smiling at him. Fighting the urge to roll his eyes, Roger asked, ¡°¡­How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Two hours, just enough time for a movie,¡± Strange replied. With a gesture, a cup of tea floated in front of Roger. Strange smiled and asked, ¡°So, what did you learn?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roger shot Strange a hostile glare.


    After spending so much time in his spiritual space with another version of himself, Roger finally realized something: Strange probably never intended to teach him magic.


    The reason Strange brought him here was because he saw through Roger¡¯s inner confusion and uncertainty. He knew that Roger had always been troubled by his own power.


    So, this spiritual training was both a test of Roger¡¯s strength and his mind.


    It took Roger a long time to finally grasp that fact after being berated by another version of himself for what seemed like ages.


    But it wasn¡¯t without its benefits. Through this spiritual exercise, Roger did learn a lot.


    However, looking at Strange¡¯s smiling face, Roger took a deep breath. Instead of answering Strange¡¯s question, he raised his right fist and said, ¡°I have something to say to you right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to punch me, are you?¡± Strange asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Of course not. I just want to say¡­¡± Roger smiled, but in the next moment, he flicked his middle finger up at Strange and said, ¡°Eat sh*t!¡±


    Strange: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    No one else would ever know what Roger experienced inside that spiritual space.


    To Strange, only two hours had passed in the real world, but for Roger, it felt like two days!


    During those two days, the other version of Roger had thoroughly dragged him through the mud, digging up all the embarrassing moments Roger had forgotten or repressed, and replaying them for him, like some sort of twisted home movie.


    It made Roger want to die from sheer embarrassment.


    But thanks to that version of himself, the rage that had been brewing in Roger¡¯s heart had subsided quite a bit. Following his counterpart¡¯s advice, he stopped suppressing himself and decided to embrace his true nature.


    In that spiritual space, the other version of Roger said something that stuck with him.


    He told Roger to have more confidence in himself. If Roger was truly worried that gaining this power would cause him to hurt others, then he¡¯d never turn into someone like Homelander. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to suppress himself at all.


    If Roger hadn¡¯t been concerned about this from the start, he would¡¯ve already become another Homelander long before arriving in this world.


    What the other Roger said might have been a bit roundabout, but the main point was simple: Roger was overthinking things.


    ¡°So now you understand who you are and what you want to do, right?¡±


    It was as if Strange had forgotten Roger¡¯s earlier insult. He spoke to Roger with a tone of deep meaning.


    Dressed in a mage¡¯s robe, Roger sat at a table in the library, expressionlessly flipping through a magic book, nodding to Strange.


    This journey into his spiritual space had helped Roger come to terms with two things.


    The first was about himself: whether he was Homelander or Roger, he was still his own person. He wasn¡¯t someone else, nor could anyone else replace him. Roger was Roger, not John, not Homelander, and not Superman.


    But he could become Homelander, or he could become Superman. The choice was entirely his.


    The second realization was his purpose.


    The other Roger was right. The real Roger was a hesitant, conflicted guy who often started something without fully committing to it.


    Roger only truly took action when he had no other choice.


    His falling out with Vought in the Boys¡¯ world happened because of this. His decision to fight for the zombie world was the same.


    Roger had never had a clear goal of his own. Up until now, he hadn¡¯t felt the need for one. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But things were different now.


    Roger had a goal worth fighting for.


    He decided to go home.


    Before, he had thought about returning to the Earth where his friends and family were, but he always dismissed the idea, thinking it was impossible. That¡¯s why Roger had given up on the notion.


    Now, he wasn¡¯t just thinking about it, he was determined to find a way back, no matter how long it took or how many worlds he had to traverse.


    His home was out there.


    ¡°So, are you going to teach me magic now?¡± Roger asked Strange after collecting his thoughts.


    He had completed his spiritual training. It might not have been perfect, but at least he¡¯d found a direction to pursue. That should¡¯ve fulfilled Strange¡¯s requirements, right?


    But to Roger¡¯s surprise, Strange gave him a cryptic smile and said, ¡°Magic? You¡¯ve already learned it.¡±


    Roger: ¡°?¡±


    Roger was sure that if Strange said something ridiculous like, ¡°Your heart is your magic,¡± he would beat the crap out of him


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Support and Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [66] : Visiting Another Planet

    [#]: Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Fortunately, Strange didn¡¯t use any of those convoluted excuses to deceive Roger.


    But it wasn¡¯t far off either.


    Roger thought the kind of magic he should be learning was similar to what Strange used, opening portals, entering mirror dimensions, conjuring magical ropes, and summoning magical blades, the kinds of powers one might expect. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the movie Doctor Strange and related films, the sorcerers'' abilities all seemed somewhat similar.


    But unfortunately, Doctor Strange wouldn¡¯t teach Roger any of these. Even if he tried, Roger wouldn¡¯t be able to learn them.


    "... So, what can you teach me?"


    After listening to Strange''s long explanation, Roger made no effort to hide the skepticism in his gaze.


    He was beginning to wonder if Strange was truly the most exceptional Sorcerer Supreme. Judging by this, he might not even measure up to Wong.


    At least Wong had never caused any major disasters.


    Strange could tell Roger was doubtful, so he laid out some magical books in front of him and said, "The power of the mind does exist, and what I can teach you is how to use your mind to resist the corrosion of magic."


    "... Excuse me, are you saying you want me to learn how to counter magic?"


    "You didn¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s exactly what I mean."


    "I recall wanting to learn magic, not learn to counter it..."


    "Countering magic is a form of magic, isn¡¯t it?"


    Strange smiled, pushing the books toward Roger.


    "And to counter magic, you first need to understand it... You have plenty of time now, don¡¯t you?"


    Staring at the pile of magical books in front of him, Roger once again felt like Strange might be fooling him. But considering he currently had no means to deal with magic, Roger took a deep breath and nodded to Strange.


    "You''re right, I do have a lot of time..."


    The recharging of the traversing point would take about three months. As long as the zombie universe didn''t cause any more problems and the Watcher didn¡¯t change his mind to hunt him down, Roger had plenty of time to get a handle on this magic thing.


    The only potential concern was if Ultron attacked at any moment.


    But since the Watcher could probably control the flow of time within a single universe, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tasked Roger with eliminating Ultron, there shouldn''t be a problem.


    And even if there was, it wouldn''t be Roger''s fault. That would be on the Watcher, not him.


    With ample time to study magic, Roger also experimented with using magic from the Marvel world. Strange didn¡¯t stop him, and after wearing the Sling Ring and undergoing some concentration training, Roger was able to open a portal.


    But that was all.


    Anyone who wore a Sling Ring and had a bit of magical ability could open a portal, so in a sense, Roger still had no true spellcasting ability.


    In terms of casting spells, he was probably not even as capable as Peter Parker¡¯s best friend in Spider-Man 3.


    Although he didn¡¯t master spellcasting, Roger did grasp some methods of defense against magic, though only against Marvel Universe magic.


    At the very least, in the Marvel world, Roger didn¡¯t have to worry about some random sorcerer easily knocking his soul out of his body.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he stayed in Kamar-Taj, but by the time Vision and Wanda had already left, Roger had finally mastered the magical resistance that Strange wanted him to acquire.


    At the same time, training in mental discipline allowed Roger to better control his abilities, including his ability to enhance his heat vision by absorbing sunlight after arriving in this world.


    During his time in the Marvel Universe, Roger also researched his enhanced heat vision.


    He had some theories in mind. He suspected that the traversing point had somehow altered his body, allowing him to gradually unlock Superman-like powers through his travels.


    After all, at the moment he traveled, Roger had been holding a Superman figurine.


    But it was just a theory. Whether or not it was true would need to be confirmed after his next traversal.


    For now, Roger¡¯s heat vision seemed to be close to Superman¡¯s level. After absorbing sunlight for some time, Roger could amplify the power of his heat vision to the point where it could cut through most materials.


    During this period, Roger specifically asked Black Panther for a piece of vibranium to test his heat vision. Although he couldn¡¯t completely cut through it, the area where his heat vision was focused did glow faintly red.


    Given that vibranium¡¯s special properties involved absorbing energy and kinetic force, the fact that it showed any reaction to his heat vision spoke volumes about its power.


    However, in order to release such potent heat vision, Roger needed to spend a significant amount of time in the sun, specifically, under yellow sunlight.


    "So, why yellow sunlight?"


    One day, as Roger and Strange were chatting, Strange suddenly asked.


    Roger paused, ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ve only been exposed to yellow sunlight?¡±


    ¡°Logically, if you can absorb sunlight energy, you should be able to absorb any energy similar to sunlight. There¡¯s no reason to be fixated on yellow sunlight.¡±


    Strange¡¯s words made Roger stop and think.


    Roger realized he had fallen into a mental trap. He had assumed his abilities were like Superman¡¯s, and that he was transforming into something akin to Superman.


    But in reality¡­ he wasn¡¯t Superman; he was Homelander. It seemed unnecessary to follow Superman¡¯s path in developing his powers.


    Superman¡¯s abilities could only serve as a rough guide for Roger¡¯s growth. He couldn¡¯t turn this into a rigid gospel for his development.


    ¡°But Earth only has yellow sunlight¡­¡±


    Even though Roger understood he wasn¡¯t Superman, Earth only had yellow sunlight for him to absorb.


    Unless¡­ he visited other planets.


    Strange decisively said at that moment, ¡°Then go out and explore.¡±


    "?"


    ¡°Your magical training is complete. Aside from me, no ordinary sorcerer would pose much of a threat to you. You can safely go on a journey with others. I¡¯ve heard Odin¡¯s son hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±


    Strange made no effort to hide the fact that he was politely kicking Roger out.


    Roger swirled the cola in his hand, staring suspiciously at Strange.


    ¡°It seems like all along, you only wanted me to master magic resistance. Why? I don¡¯t think we have much of a connection. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because I saved the world, no one else knows, but you should. I saved the world for myself.¡±


    ¡°But regardless, you did save the world, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Strange smiled.


    ¡°Stephen!¡±


    Roger frowned, addressing Strange by his first name.


    Strange sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest¡­¡±


    His expression turned more serious, and he said earnestly to Roger:


    ¡°Because I want you to stay alive. I want you to be able to protect yourself no matter the situation.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Even though Strange had explained his reason, Roger was still confused. He and Strange had no real connection¡­


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    Roger suddenly realized something. ¡°Have you¡­ have you been communicating with other versions of yourself from parallel universes?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. In fact, at this moment¡­ no, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve just sensed their existence, and I¡¯m aware of the threats this universe faces.¡±


    Strange explained.


    Upon hearing this, Roger sighed deeply.


    As expected, it was either the Watcher or Dark Strange influencing Strange.


    They wanted to sway Roger so that when he eventually left this world, he would remember the threats facing the Marvel Universe and reconsider the Watcher¡¯s request.


    ¡°¡­I hate this kind of manipulation.¡±


    Roger said candidly to Strange.


    ¡°I know, which is why I didn¡¯t tell you at first.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, I hate it when you all make decisions for me behind my back¡­ Though I guess I have no right to complain.¡±


    Roger understood the Watcher¡¯s desire to eliminate multiversal threats, but he despised being kept in the dark and manipulated like this.


    It reminded him of those relatives from his childhood who always said, "It¡¯s for your own good," when they were really just satisfying their own selfish desires.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Strange apologized sincerely.


    Roger, feeling a bit deflated, said to Strange:


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. In fact, I should thank you. You did teach me quite a bit, and the mental discipline training has been very useful. I¡¯ll need it in the future.¡±


    The so-called mental discipline training could be likened to mindful meditation.


    This form of meditation allowed Roger to calm himself quickly. He no longer had to worry about experiencing a sudden mental breakdown that might turn him into someone like Homelander.


    In that sense, he was genuinely grateful to Strange.


    But Roger had no desire to stay at Kamar-Taj any longer. Remaining here was pointless. His body lifted from the ground, and he brought the conversation back to its original topic.


    ¡°You were right earlier. I shouldn¡¯t be fixated on yellow sunlight. I¡¯m going to head to the Avengers base now, see if anyone wants to take a trip to another planet. I could use a lift.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish you safe travels.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, and let¡¯s hope we meet again.¡±


    Roger waved to Strange and, with a sonic boom, shot off into the sky.


    But Roger knew the truth, when he said "let¡¯s meet again," he also meant there was a chance they never would


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Support and Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [67] : We Plan to Help You

    [#]: Support me & Read 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    It didn¡¯t take Roger long to return to the Avengers¡¯ base from Kamar-Taj.


    Of course, he knew that teleporting with magic would be much faster than flying back, but he was currently enjoying the feeling of basking in the sun. So, he usually chose to fly, as it allowed him to soak up some rays along the way.


    As soon as he arrived at the Avengers¡¯ base, young Spider-Man, Peter, hurried over to him and said, "Hey! Superman¡­ uh, Mr. Roger, where have you been these past few days?


    Oh¡­ forget that for now. Do you remember the nano suit you asked me to make? It¡¯s finished now! Would you like to come and see it?"


    "Finished? That fast?" Roger asked, surprised, as he stared at Peter.


    Unlike the Spider-Man from the main universe, this Peter had had it rough. Aunt May had died on the very day the zombie crisis erupted.


    There hadn¡¯t been much progress with his original girlfriend, MJ, either. While his best friend was still alive, he had lost a leg after becoming a zombie and was now resting in the hospital.


    For the time being, Peter was staying at the Avengers¡¯ base, using the various permissions Tony had left him to update the Avengers¡¯ equipment.


    The gear Peter was referring to now was the nano suit Roger had asked him to make.


    After Iron Man¡¯s death, no one on Earth except Wakanda could create nano technology. Fortunately, though, the planet still had a few alien friends.


    Rocket, the tech-savvy raccoon from the Guardians of the Galaxy, and the various technologies brought by Captain Marvel had filled this gap. Peter, being a diligent learner, had managed to improve on previous nano-tech, though he still couldn¡¯t create entirely new nanotechnology.


    He was, however, able to modify it into different suit designs, and it seemed he had successfully completed Roger¡¯s request.


    "Mr. Roger, would you like to try it out?" Peter asked.


    "Of course," Roger replied without hesitation. "I¡¯ve been looking forward to it."


    Roger had asked Peter to craft a nano suit for him to make switching between his casual clothes and his superhero costume much easier.


    Though superhero suits were strong and a symbol of a hero, wearing them all the time felt a bit embarrassing, like wearing a costume meant for a convention in everyday life.


    That¡¯s why Roger wanted a nano suit. It didn¡¯t need complex functions; it just had to cover his body instantly, allowing him to change outfits seamlessly.


    It also needed some self-repair abilities to prevent the awkward situation of a damaged suit.


    Arriving at the Avengers'' research base with Peter, Roger was handed a watch. Peter helped Roger put it on and explained, "The nano-tech is stored in the watch. If you want to suit up, just touch this part of the watch..."


    Peter¡¯s own nano suit had an AI connected to Stark Industries'' servers, capable of detecting the environment and deciding whether to activate battle mode or remain in casual mode.


    That¡¯s why, during combat, Peter would strike a pose, and the suit would cover his body instantly, very convenient.


    However, since Roger wouldn¡¯t be staying in this universe for long, the watch wouldn¡¯t have access to Stark¡¯s servers once he left. This meant he would have to activate the suit manually.


    "Oh, and about the other issue you asked me about, how to cut through your skin..." Peter continued after Roger put on the watch. "Mr. T''Challa made a special vibranium scalpel for you. It should be able to cut through your skin and remove that chip."


    "Thanks a lot," Roger said sincerely. The second request he had made of Peter was now on the right track as well.


    The tracking chip Vought International had implanted in Roger had been a lingering concern. He was always worried that it might contain more than just a tracker, possibly even a small bomb.


    Perhaps this was just Roger being overly paranoid, but in these situations, it was better to be safe than sorry. After all, if there really was something dangerous inside, he would be the one to suffer.


    Before going to Kamar-Taj, Roger had specifically asked Peter and Black Panther to help him figure out a way to remove the chip and give him a full-body checkup.


    Looking back, maybe he should have asked Captain Marvel and the Guardians of the Galaxy as well, then he could have taken a trip to outer space for a change of scenery.


    "It wasn¡¯t any trouble. It¡¯s the least we could do," Peter said with a bashful smile.


    He looked at Roger with admiration in his eyes. In Peter¡¯s view, Roger was a great hero, just like Tony Stark, because Roger had saved their world. Roger felt a bit embarrassed by Peter¡¯s admiring gaze. He cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    "Well, since everything¡¯s ready, let¡¯s get started. Do I need anesthesia or anything?"


    "Oh, yes, anesthesia is necessary," Peter confirmed. "Mr. T¡¯Challa also made a vibranium needle¡­"


    "Quite the thorough preparation."


    Without further delay, Roger lay down on the ''operating table,'' which was actually just a modified metal chair that looked like something you¡¯d find in a dentist''s office.


    As Peter performed the ''surgery'' to remove the chip from Roger¡¯s neck, nothing unexpected happened. The vibranium blade had a hard time cutting Roger¡¯s skin, but by rotating the scalpel, it managed to get through.


    In about half an hour, Peter extracted a small tracking chip, about the size of a pinky finger joint. It was bloody as he dropped it into a nearby metal tray.


    "Mr. Roger, I never asked, who implanted this chip in you?" Peter asked curiously after the procedure.


    Roger, pressing a bandage to his healing wound, casually replied, "...An evil organization. It¡¯s in the past now."


    Peter nodded in understanding.


    At that moment, a voice chimed in, "I¡¯m rather curious about that evil organization myself."


    Roger and Peter turned to see Steve Rogers standing at the door. Roger had been so focused on the surgery that he hadn¡¯t noticed Captain America¡¯s arrival.


    Seeing the curiosity in Steve¡¯s eyes, Roger brushed it off. "Nothing to be curious about, it¡¯s just my business."


    As Roger tossed the bandage into the trash, his freshly cut wound had already healed, showcasing his enhanced healing abilities.


    "No, it''s no longer just your business," Natasha Romanoff said as she approached. "You saved our world, so now we intend to help you."


    "Help me?"


    "Yes," Natasha affirmed. "Judging by the chip in your neck, it seems you have enemies even you can¡¯t handle alone. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve decided to send some of our people with you to help finish what you couldn¡¯t."


    Roger had saved their world, and though he never sought recognition, the Avengers remembered. For a hero who had saved their world without asking for anything in return, they were more than willing to offer their support.


    Roger found their intentions amusing and said, "My situation isn¡¯t quite what you think. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t deal with my enemies; it¡¯s just that..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused for a moment, recalling Vought International¡¯s stronghold in public opinion and considering the high-tech advancements of the Marvel Universe. Roger suddenly changed his mind and asked, "Who, exactly, is coming with me?"


    With the Avengers¡¯ help, dealing with Vought International would certainly become much easier.


    .....


    Read 10 Advanced Chapters Chapters on Patreon!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]

 [68] : Blindspot

    .....


    Blindspot is a hero who recently joined The Seven. Unlike other superheroes, he has a disability. His eyes don''t function properly, while he isn''t completely blind, his vision is no better than that of a blind person. However, as a superhero, Blindspot naturally has his own superpower, enhanced hearing.


    His super hearing is extraordinarily powerful, allowing him to construct mental images of his surroundings through the reflection of sound waves, essentially using his ears in place of his eyes. This ability is something Blindspot takes great pride in.


    Lately, though, Blindspot hasn¡¯t been happy. Stormfront, the new leader of The Seven, doesn''t like him. He also just received bad news, he¡¯s been kicked out of The Seven.


    ¡°I... I don''t understand, ma¡¯am,¡± Blindspot said as he sat in Madelyn''s office. Although he couldn¡¯t see, he faced her, confident she was seated in front of him.


    ¡°I mean, The Seven are short on members. There''s no reason to replace me... I¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything wrong lately, have I?¡± Blindspot questioned, his confusion evident.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. In fact, you''ve been great. You are definitely a competent superhero, but¡­¡± Madelyn said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t stay with The Seven any longer.¡±


    ¡°Why not!?¡± Blindspot demanded.


    ¡°Because Stormfront doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Madelyn revealed. ¡°You know what she¡¯s like. If she doesn¡¯t like you, there¡¯s nothing anyone can say.¡±


    Stormfront, a racist woman and the current leader of The Seven. As the superhero who replaced Homelander, her strength far surpassed that of the average hero.


    Blindspot could attest that even if all the current members of The Seven combined their forces, they still wouldn''t stand a chance against her. On top of that, Stormfront possessed a skill that Homelander never had, the ability to control public opinion.


    In just two months as leader of The Seven, Stormfront had turned Vought¡¯s disadvantages into strengths, completely dominating Homelander¡¯s independently-formed "Superhuman Alliance" in the court of public opinion.


    Stormfront was clearly Vought''s next cash cow, and no one, including Madelyn, wanted to upset a money maker like her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair...¡± Blindspot muttered. He had worked harder than anyone could imagine to earn his place in The Seven. God only knew how ecstatic he had been when he found out he was chosen.


    After that, he trained even harder to maintain his position within the group. Now, just because of a single word from Stormfront, he was being kicked out?


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    ¡°A-Train was kicked out too. You¡¯re not the only one,¡± Madelyn tried to console him.


    A-Train had been the first to leave The Seven, partly due to his heart condition and also because his dark skin didn¡¯t sit well with Stormfront.


    Just one month after Stormfront became leader, A-Train was gone, replaced by Shockwave, his former racing rival.


    Now, aside from Blindspot, all the remaining members of The Seven were white: Stormfront, The Deep, Shockwave, Soldier Boy, Black Noir, and Lamplighter.


    Blindspot was the only non-white member, an Asian. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was the latest to be removed.


    ¡°And¡­ and the new member¡­?¡± Blindspot asked, still unwilling to give up hope. He wanted to know who would be taking his place. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That hasn¡¯t been decided yet. But that¡¯s not something you need to worry about,¡± Madelyn responded coldly.


    The Seven wasn¡¯t what it used to be. Replacing one high-profile member wouldn¡¯t impact the group as a whole.


    Moreover, Blindspot¡¯s performance hadn¡¯t been great, and his public approval ratings weren¡¯t particularly high, so losing him wouldn¡¯t harm Vought much. Nevertheless, Madelyn offered him a possible alternative:


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to give up, you can try going after someone from the Superhuman Alliance. We¡¯ve just received word that Starlight from the Superhuman Alliance is currently chasing down a supervillain who¡¯s crossed the border illegally. You could try to snatch the villain away from her.¡±


    Some of the superhumans Vought had created had managed to escape, a fact that Roger hadn¡¯t foreseen. During Roger¡¯s absence, The Boys continued their battle against Vought, while the Superhuman Alliance, which Roger had formed, split off.


    Tek Knight, hoping to stand against Vought, had used his wealth to create a new entertainment company called Super Entertainment.


    Though new to the entertainment industry, Super Entertainment¡¯s fame wasn¡¯t insignificant, especially after attracting former Seven members like Homelander and Queen Maeve, as well as new faces like Starlight.


    Due to Vought¡¯s fear of Homelander, they didn¡¯t push things too far, and in just three months, Super Entertainment had grown into a significant entertainment force.


    The Boys, particularly Billy Butcher, were unhappy with this development and decided to part ways with Super Entertainment.


    Butcher had never trusted superhumans, and with Super Entertainment now leaning towards Vought¡¯s ways, Butcher couldn''t tolerate it.


    The Boys decided to go their own way, gathering substantial evidence against Vought, especially regarding Compound V, which Roger had previously been unwilling to expose.


    The Boys released it to the public, forcing Vought to shift focus. To downplay the impact of Compound V, Vought secretly created supervillains to divert public attention. Combined with Stormfront¡¯s mastery of public relations, Vought and Super Entertainment now appeared united in their fight against superhuman criminals worldwide.


    But beneath the surface, they were still competing with each other. Tek Knight hadn¡¯t forgotten Roger¡¯s ambition to overthrow Vought and siphon off its resources.


    Vought, in turn, didn¡¯t want another juggernaut rising to rival them. Thus, the two were engaged in constant, behind-the-scenes battles, not just commercially, but also in the realm of public perception.


    Madelyn¡¯s suggestion to Blindspot was simple: while he might be out of The Seven, he still had some popularity.


    If he managed to defeat a superhuman villain before the Superhuman Alliance, it would boost Vought¡¯s ratings. Furthermore, it would cast doubt on the Superhuman Alliance¡¯s efficiency.


    The public wouldn¡¯t care if Blindspot had stolen the target from the Alliance, or if Vought had orchestrated the whole thing. They¡¯d just assume the Alliance was incompetent.


    If the public believed that, then Madelyn''s goal would be achieved.


    ¡°...¡±


    Blindspot stood there, deep in thought. He seemed to struggle with his decision, hesitating for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do as you suggested.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Get ready. The company will give you the best camera angles,¡± Madelyn said with a smile. Blindspot smiled back at her, then turned and left her office.


    But as soon as he stepped outside, the smile on his face vanished, replaced by a look of frustration and gloom. No matter what, being discarded by Vought was an undeniable fact.


    Having tasted the spotlight with The Seven, he had no desire to return to a life of obscurity.


    What¡¯s more, Stormfront would also be part of this operation. God only knew what that crazy woman might do behind the scenes, especially when the cameras weren¡¯t rolling. She hated him, who¡¯s to say she wouldn¡¯t use the opportunity to kill him?


    Blindspot clenched his fists. Instead of going to the marketing department to plan the next move as Madelyn had suggested, he left Vought Tower and headed straight for Super Entertainment¡¯s headquarters.


    He¡¯d made up his mind: rather than continue enduring the racism and hostility from Stormfront, he¡¯d switch sides and join Super Entertainment.


    After all, compared to Vought, the superheroes at Super Entertainment were much more peaceful and friendly to others.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [69] : Surveillance Drones

    .....


    "I said no, and no means no!"


    "Maeve, can''t you stop being so stubborn?"


    "Stubborn? Who was it that said we should become real superheroes? And now you''re calling me stubborn?"


    Inside the Super Entertainment office, located three blocks away from Vought Tower, Queen Maeve and Tek Knight were in the middle of a heated argument.


    The source of their disagreement was currently sitting in the reception room of Super Entertainment, a former member of the Seven, A-Train, who had been kicked out of the group and had recently switched sides to join Super Entertainment. He was calmly sipping juice.


    Tek Knight, his hair now graying, had become even more gaunt over the past three months. If not for the medication he regularly took to suppress his tumors, he might not have been able to stand here and argue with Maeve at all.


    However, the pain caused by his brain tumor was nothing compared to the headache Maeve was giving him now.


    Ever since leaving Vought, Maeve seemed to have rediscovered her former self. She became more righteous, almost like a little girl with superhero dreams. Alongside Starlight and the Female (Kimiko), she formed an all-women¡¯s team within the Superhuman Alliance (Super Ent).


    The three of them went out together to fight crime, and with Homelander missing, Maeve had become the undisputed pillar of support for Super Ent.


    However, Maeve''s renewed sense of justice now made her extremely reluctant to let A-Train join the Superhuman Alliance.


    She knew exactly what kind of person A-Train was. Unlike the now-reformed Homelander, A-Train hadn¡¯t committed any particularly heinous crimes, but he wasn¡¯t a good person either. Most critically, A-Train was addicted to Compound V. Since Super Ent didn¡¯t have access to the substance, there was no telling whether A-Train would betray them when he had a withdrawal.


    "I know, I know. He¡¯s a controversial figure...no, a controversial *hero*! But what choice do we have right now?" Tek Knight sighed.


    "That kid Roger has been missing for three months without a word. We don¡¯t even know when he¡¯ll return! The only reason we can compete with Vought is because of him. If they find out he¡¯s not actually here, do you think we can stand up to them?"


    "Maeve, we need resources, we need popularity, we need... heroes like A-Train who can bring in the public¡¯s attention. Only with that can we hold on until Roger returns!"


    Tek Knight sat down, holding his head in his hands. "Besides, I don¡¯t have much time left. If Roger hasn¡¯t come back by the time I¡¯m dead, I need to make sure you all are taken care of..."


    Seeing him like this, Maeve''s heart softened a little.


    Noticing her silence, Tek Knight pressed on, "A-Train is just the beginning. Once he joins, more superheroes will follow. If we have a pool of growing superhumans, people will have more choices. Not everyone will flock to Vought."


    "But those who join us won¡¯t be pure of heart."


    "And what does that matter? Who in this world isn¡¯t working for fame and fortune? As long as they¡¯re on our side and meet our standards, none of that matters. Right now, we need support, we need strength to stand against Vought..."


    ** sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Tek Knight and Maeve were in the middle of their discussion, Maeve''s communicator suddenly went off.


    It was a device developed by Tek Knight himself. The team¡¯s communicators could quickly locate other members and facilitate communication. In terms of internal communication, it worked better than phones.


    The fact that Maeve''s communicator was buzzing now meant that Starlight was in trouble.


    Pausing their argument, Maeve picked up the device and answered, "Starlight? What¡¯s going on?"


    "Maeve, can you come over here? We¡¯ve run into some trouble with the supervillain who crossed the border."


    "Hard to handle?"


    Maeve frowned.


    Starlight hesitated, "It¡¯s not exactly about difficulty... the supervillain seems to be... Kimiko¡¯s brother..."


    "???"


    Maeve was momentarily confused, but she quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. She said to Starlight, "Keep an eye on Kimiko and her brother. I¡¯m on my way!"


    "You better hurry."


    Starlight''s voice came through the communicator. "Because Stormfront seems to be heading our way."


    ¡­


    After hanging up the call with Maeve, Starlight stood in front of the abandoned warehouse, trying to calm Kimiko, who was gesturing frantically with her hands.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Maeve will be here soon. We need to stay calm."


    ¡®But my brother is still in there! Stormfront will kill him!¡¯ Kimiko signed rapidly, reflecting her inner turmoil.


    Starlight turned to the drones circling in the distance and gently persuaded Kimiko, "I understand, but now isn¡¯t the time to lose our heads. The drones are broadcasting, and you don¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Roger, right?"


    The surveillance drones in the distance belonged to both Vought and Super Entertainment.


    In the ongoing media battle surrounding superheroes, Super Ent had been the first to employ surveillance drones to capture footage of its members.


    This was a way to prevent Vought from spreading misinformation about Super Ent members when they weren¡¯t on camera. Starlight remembered all too well the public relations disaster when she first debuted, an incident caused by a lack of recorded footage.


    Super Ent didn¡¯t have many staff members, so they couldn¡¯t always send someone to follow each hero around with a camera. That¡¯s when Tek Knight came up with the idea of using drones.


    These drones signed contracts with newspapers and TV stations: the newspapers had the right to report on the footage, while the TV stations had the right to broadcast it.


    Once Tek Knight introduced this idea, Vought quickly followed suit. In terms of technological development, Vought was far ahead of Super Ent. Anything Super Ent could do, Vought could do better.


    Now, every time a superhero went out on a mission, there would be at least one drone following them. The more popular the hero, the more drones surrounded them.


    Especially with Stormfront, thanks to her electromagnetic powers, there was a need to protect the drones from interference. As a result, more drones accompanied her, all of them shielded to block electromagnetic disruptions.


    So, whenever Stormfront appeared, it was easy to spot the swarms of drones, flying in like flocks of sparrows.


    Some of those drones belonged to Vought, while others belonged to Super Ent.


    Right now, the drones were capturing Starlight and Kimiko from every angle. If either of them made any rash moves, the audience watching from behind their screens would begin to suspect something was wrong.


    Starlight was fully aware of this, which was why she was doing everything in her power to keep Kimiko from acting impulsively. If people found out that the supervillain was Kimiko¡¯s brother, there was no telling what kind of stories the ruthless media would cook up.


    "Oh, look who I see here."


    Starlight was still trying to soothe Kimiko when an annoying, crackling voice came down from above.


    It was Stormfront, the hottest star of the Seven, whose fame had even surpassed that of the original Homelander. She hovered before them, wearing a smug smile that Starlight found insufferable.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [70] : Stormfront

    .....


    "Stormfront..."


    Starlight watched Stormfront warily, while Kimiko beside her made no effort to conceal her hostility toward the woman.


    Since Stormfront had replaced Homelander as the leader of The Seven, she''d consistently led the team in subtly and overtly undermining the Super League.


    This rivalry wasn¡¯t out of place, after all, The Seven and the Super League were competitors, and so were the entertainment companies backing them. It was only natural that Stormfront would target them, nothing unusual about that.


    The real issue lay with Stormfront herself. This seemingly perfect and kind woman was anything but, as her actions off-camera were shockingly cruel.


    Starlight had once ''luckily'' crossed paths with her during a mission to take down the same supervillain and had witnessed Stormfront brutally torturing and killing an innocent Black woman when the cameras weren¡¯t rolling.


    At that moment, Starlight had even fought her. If not for the timely arrival of the camera drones from both companies, one of them might not have walked away from that confrontation.


    Since that incident, whenever the Super League encountered Stormfront, they often came out worse for wear.


    Now, with Homelander missing, the Super League was left with just a handful of members, while The Seven remained at full strength. They were no match.


    Kimiko, for instance, had once had her right leg broken by Stormfront in one of these ¡®competitions.¡¯ Fortunately, Kimiko had the power of rapid healing; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be here today.


    It was this complicated history that fueled Starlight and Kimiko¡¯s resentment toward Stormfront.


    "Wow, those looks you''re giving me aren¡¯t very friendly. Hey, girls, tone it down a bit, okay? We¡¯re superheroes, remember?" Stormfront said, smiling at the two.


    Anyone unfamiliar with her true nature might think she was genuinely a kind-hearted superhero, but Starlight and Kimiko knew better. Stormfront only acted like this in front of the cameras.


    Glancing at the hovering camera drones on both sides, Starlight sighed inwardly before forcing a smile and replying, "You''re right. We *are* superheroes."


    Kimiko continued to glare coldly at Stormfront. If this were the original version of her, she would have already leaped at Stormfront to protect her brother from potential harm.


    But thankfully, after months of training with Tek Knight, Kimiko was no longer as impulsive.


    Now, she thought more clearly. She understood that if she fought Stormfront over her brother with the cameras rolling, not only would she fail to save him, but she would also drag the entire Super League down with her.


    Stormfront, still smiling, looked friendly toward Starlight, but her eyes darkened slightly when they fell on Kimiko.


    However, she hid it well. She never let her true nature slip in front of the cameras. So, after Starlight finished speaking, Stormfront turned her gaze toward the nearby abandoned warehouse and said, "Alright, with the three of us here, that supervillain inside doesn¡¯t stand a chance."


    "Yes," Starlight agreed, but then changed the subject, adding, "And since it¡¯s only one person, I don¡¯t think The Seven need to get involved. Don¡¯t you think so, Stormfront?"


    "Tsk, tsk. Haven¡¯t even caught the guy yet, and you¡¯re already trying to take credit?"


    "I¡¯m not saying that. I just think there are other places that could use your help more. Isn¡¯t it a bit of a waste to have so many heroes in one place?"


    Starlight was openly challenging Stormfront, trying to make her leave. Ideally, she¡¯d take the drones with her, giving Starlight and Kimiko time to deal with Kimiko¡¯s brother.


    But Stormfront wasn¡¯t about to leave so easily. Her smile never wavered as she replied, "As long as we¡¯re saving civilians from these supervillain threats, it¡¯s never a waste of resources. Starlight, you seem overly eager. Is it because you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll steal the credit, or perhaps..."


    Stormfront glanced at the camera drones around them, her smile widening as she said, "Is there someone inside you don¡¯t want them to see?"


    Feigning surprise, she covered her mouth dramatically, adding, "Oh, my bad. You probably didn¡¯t want the media to hear that, did you? Did I just say something unnecessary?"


    "¡­"


    Stormfront¡¯s fake innocence only made Starlight angrier.


    Starlight hated how Stormfront intentionally provoked her while pretending to be oblivious. She knew this was deliberate, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    As they exchanged verbal jabs, one of Vought¡¯s camera drones suddenly took off, heading toward the distance.


    Starlight¡¯s expression changed. She knew the drone had detected the fleeing villain; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have left them and missed a single frame of footage of the superheroes.


    Stormfront¡¯s smile grew wider as she watched the drone fly away, turning to Starlight and saying, "See? We¡¯ve wasted too much time here. The supervillain is already escaping."


    "Let¡¯s go!" Starlight snapped, too annoyed to continue arguing with Stormfront. She grabbed the Super Entertainment drones and, with Kimiko, ran after the drone.


    But Stormfront was faster. Waving goodbye to them with a smug grin, her body surrounded by crackling blue-purple lightning, she floated into the air and said, "Looks like I¡¯ll beat you to it this time. Bye-bye~"


    "!!"


    Kimiko¡¯s eyes widened, and she prepared to leap at Stormfront to drag her down, but Starlight quickly restrained her.


    "No! Calm down. The drones are still here!"


    ¡®But Stormfront...¡¯ Kimiko signed frantically, clearly upset.


    Starlight¡¯s eyes gleamed as she glanced at the drones and replied, "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her win."


    Out of the drone¡¯s view, Starlight discreetly controlled the surrounding electrical energy.


    Her power allowed her to release light energy, but it required an electric source nearby.


    Even a car battery could provide enough energy for her abilities.


    Since her powers were linked to electricity, she could also destroy the camera drones powered by it. Even if they had electromagnetic shields, Starlight could still take them out.


    After reassuring Kimiko, Starlight destroyed the drones¡¯ power sources one by one, making them drop from the sky like birds losing their wings.


    Kimiko watched, stunned, and signed to Starlight, ¡®Tek Knight is going to give you hell for this.¡¯ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better than letting your brother die."


    Starlight smiled and winked at Kimiko, who returned the smile. The two of them then sprinted toward the warehouse where Stormfront was headed, destroying any remaining drones along the way.


    Stormfront noticed their actions, and her expression grew cold. She turned her attention to the fleeing young Asian man.


    It was obvious to Stormfront that this guy meant a lot to Starlight and Kimiko, so she suddenly changed her mind. Instead of killing him, she decided to capture him and learn more about his connection to the Super League.


    As drones from both sides lost track of her, Stormfront, surrounded by crackling lightning, reached out and used her powers to manipulate nearby metal, launching it toward Starlight and Kimiko.


    A steel staircase was torn from its place, hurling through the air at them.


    Starlight raised her right hand, emitting light energy to block the staircase, while Kimiko dodged swiftly, then grabbed a nearby trash bin and threw it at Stormfront.


    With a crackle of electricity, Stormfront shattered the trash bin, sending its contents raining down from the sky.


    Using this distraction, Stormfront flew toward the fleeing young man. But the young man suddenly stopped at the alleyway, hands raised as if gripping something in the air, aimed at the approaching Stormfront.


    With a sharp sound, the walls on either side of the alley collapsed in an instant, like two mountains closing in, aiming to crush Stormfront in the middle!


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [71] : He’s Back!

    .....


    Kimiko¡¯s younger brother is named Kenji. Like many others, he gained his superpower after injecting Compound V as an adult. His ability is telekinesis, which he controls by making corresponding hand gestures to manipulate objects.


    If he lifts his hands, objects rise; if he pulls his hands, objects are drawn toward him. However, no matter what he does, he must use his hands for it to work.


    It appears that his ability has significant limitations. It¡¯s unclear whether this is the full extent of his power or if his abilities are simply underdeveloped.


    Kenji attempted to crush Stormfront by using telekinesis to pull the walls inward, but it was in vain. Stormfront¡¯s physical strength was far superior; she was among the elite of all superhumans in terms of durability.


    The collapsing walls didn¡¯t harm her, and she quickly unleashed her own powers, emerging from the rubble and flying straight toward Kenji, who had yet to react.


    There was a hint of malice in Stormfront¡¯s eyes. Her intent was clear: she was targeting Kenji¡¯s hands. She noticed that he used them to activate his abilities, so she decided to break them, rendering him powerless.


    Just as Stormfront was about to strike, Wolf Girl¡¯s silhouette dropped down from a nearby building, her feet slamming hard onto Stormfront¡¯s back.


    **


    Stormfront was smashed into the ground, the rubble exploding around her. The concrete and debris scattered in all directions, creating a thick cloud of dust that swallowed both Kimiko and Stormfront.


    ¡°Kimiko!!¡±


    Starlight, who had arrived late to the scene, shouted in concern toward the dust cloud.


    Moments later, Kimiko¡¯s figure shot out of the smoke like a cannonball. Electricity crackled from her body, connected to Stormfront¡¯s hand like an electric thread, propelling Kimiko away.


    ¡°You''re playing with fire!¡±


    Without the interference of cameras, Stormfront no longer concealed her true nature. Her attacks on Kimiko were merciless. The electricity she controlled attracted nearby metal, forming a giant flail-like weapon that she hurled at Kimiko in mid-air.


    **


    Kimiko¡¯s body was sent crashing into a nearby brick building, smashing through the walls. Inside, an ordinary family screamed in terror.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±


    The piercing screams filled the air as Wolf Girl slowly emerged from the rubble, her wounds beginning to heal. She glanced at the terrified civilians and gestured for them to run.


    However, instead of panicking, the group, seeing that it was Wolf Girl, excitedly pulled out their phones and started taking pictures of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wolf Girl From the Super League!¡±


    ¡°Is that Stormfront from The Seven out there?!¡±


    ¡°Are they chasing a criminal?¡±


    The young group seemed more exhilarated than scared. This frustrated Wolf Girl, as they were in great danger, despite not being Black, they were still Latino, and Stormfront had a clear agenda against minorities.


    Without drone cameras around, they were in serious peril, yet they refused to leave. Out of options, Wolf Girl stood up, grabbed two bricks from the ground, and hurled them at Stormfront.


    Seeing Wolf Girl emerge from the debris, Stormfront didn¡¯t dodge. She let the bricks hit her before grabbing Wolf Girl by her collar and slamming her against another wall.


    This time, the wall didn¡¯t collapse due to the cushioning of a dumpster, though it left a crater.


    Wolf Girl, just regaining her strength, was disoriented from the impact, but Stormfront wasn¡¯t done. She approached, grabbed Wolf Girl by the neck, and lifted her off the ground.


    ¡°It looks like you care about that super-criminal, huh? Want to protect him? Fine, you can die in his place!¡±


    Stormfront was about to twist Kimiko¡¯s neck when Starlight¡¯s voice cut through the air:


    ¡°Kimiko, close your eyes!¡±


    Without hesitation, Kimiko shut her eyes, while Stormfront instinctively looked in the direction of the voice.


    In the next moment, a blinding flash of white light filled Stormfront¡¯s vision, the energy from the light striking her and sending her flying backward, skidding across the ground before coming to a stop.


    ¡°Kimiko, go after him! I¡¯ll handle Stormfront!¡±


    Starlight, who had arrived just in time, called out to Kimiko.


    Kimiko glanced at Stormfront, who was starting to rise from the ground, unsure, but Starlight insisted:


    ¡°Hurry! You don¡¯t want him to get killed, do you?¡±


    ¡®I understand. Thank you!¡¯ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kimiko quickly responded, leaping across the walls as she chased after Kenji, who had already fled far away.


    Stormfront, meanwhile, stood up, her face twisted in anger. Electricity crackled erratically around her, her eyes full of murderous intent as she glared at Starlight.


    ¡°None of you are getting out of here today!¡±


    Just as Starlight was preparing to respond, Kimiko¡¯s body suddenly came flying back as if she had crashed into something.


    ¡°Kimiko!!¡±


    Starlight rushed to catch her, then looked ahead. Standing beside Stormfront was a white man wearing goggles and a combat jacket. His hero suit was dark red, with a lightning bolt insignia in the center.


    It was Shockwave, the speedster who had replaced A-Train in The Seven.


    The sight of Shockwave made both Starlight and Kimiko tense.


    While they weren¡¯t too worried about Stormfront on her own, they could hold their ground against her, adding Shockwave to the mix made the situation much more dangerous.


    Shockwave¡¯s super speed was a nightmare for most superhumans. Very few could react to his speed. Now that he was here to assist Stormfront, Starlight felt a sinking dread that today might be their last.


    ¡°Is Maeve not here yet...?¡±


    It had been five minutes since she¡¯d sent a message to Maeve. Though Maeve didn¡¯t have flight or super speed, she should¡¯ve arrived by now if she was hurrying. Still, even if Maeve were here, fighting both Stormfront and Shockwave would be tough.


    Unless... Homelander was here. But, unfortunately, Homelander had been missing for a long time.


    ¡°Stormfront, that super-criminal got away. Should we go after him?¡±


    Shockwave asked, having come to support her.


    A smirk appeared on Stormfront¡¯s face as she looked at Starlight and Kimiko standing before her.


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s deal with them while there are no cameras around.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shockwave was confused. ¡°But they... they¡¯re...¡±


    Before he could finish saying ¡°heroes,¡± Stormfront cut him off:


    ¡°I said, we¡¯ll deal with them here. Didn¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Stormfront¡¯s oppressive aura silenced Shockwave. Resigned, he prepared to comply, adopting a running stance beside Stormfront.


    Seeing this, Starlight quickly interjected:


    ¡°Stormfront, think about what you¡¯re doing. If something happens to us here, Homelander won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±


    Stormfront laughed mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. Homelander¡¯s been gone for a while now, ever since he split off to form his so-called Super League!¡±


    Starlight was about to argue, but something in Stormfront¡¯s furious expression gave her pause. An idea struck her, and she hesitantly asked:


    ¡°...Wait, are you implying that you think Homelander¡¯s disappearance is connected to the Super League? Are you suspecting us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your doing! You bitches!¡±


    As if touched on a sore spot, Stormfront erupted in rage, launching a lightning attack at Starlight and Kimiko.


    Starlight was baffled. Why would Stormfront be so obsessed with Homelander? He wasn¡¯t even relevant to her when he was around, and Stormfront only rose to power after he disappeared. Why did she care so much?


    She shook her head, pushing the thoughts away as she focused on the incoming attack. But just as she prepared to block it, a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of her, shielding her from Stormfront¡¯s attack.


    At the same time, a voice, familiar and energizing, rang in her ears.


    ¡°Disappeared? I haven¡¯t disappeared; I¡¯ve just been taking care of some things elsewhere.¡±


    Starlight¡¯s eyes widened, and she gasped in shock, recognizing the towering figure in front of her. Her voice trembled with excitement:


    ¡°Homelander!¡±


    Roger, who had flown in with a drone camera, smiled for the camera before turning to face Starlight. With that same smile, he said:


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯m back.¡±


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]

 [72] : He is a God!

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger had just returned to the world of The Boys, unaware of the drastic changes that had taken place due to his involvement.


    The Seven had undergone a massive reorganization, with Stormfront becoming the new leader.


    Tek Knight, who was originally fated to die, had now founded a new entertainment group focused on topics related to superheroes, especially Roger.


    Compound V had still been exposed, and Vought International once again used supervillains to divert public attention, while increasing the perceived importance of superheroes.


    From the moment Roger entered and then left this world, it began hurtling down an entirely unknown path. The original storyline had been completely altered, and any advantage Roger might have had from his knowledge of the original plot had vanished.


    But Roger wasn¡¯t worried.


    This time, he hadn¡¯t returned alone from his journey through the Marvel Universe, he brought along some help.


    Captain America wouldn¡¯t be joining, as his presence was still needed in his original world, even though he was technically a wanted fugitive there. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wanda and Vision wouldn¡¯t be coming either, though they had initially planned to help. However, after learning that the Infinity Stones would lose their powers outside their own universe, Vision decided against the trip. Wanda, of course, wouldn¡¯t leave her boyfriend behind.


    Spider-Man wanted to come, but his studies prevented him from doing so. No matter how much he wanted to save the world, Peter Parker wasn¡¯t going to skip school and disappoint Aunt May.


    The other Avengers also had their reasons for staying behind, but fortunately, not everyone chose to sit this one out.


    Bucky Barnes (the Winter Soldier) and Natasha Romanoff (Black Widow) joined Roger''s mission, and Ant-Man and the Wasp decided to take this opportunity for a little getaway.


    Thor, originally planning to return and lead the people of Asgard, saw how well they were doing under Valkyrie''s leadership and opted for some interdimensional travel instead. He hoped that someday, in a parallel universe, he might catch a glimpse of his parents and brother, even from afar.


    But aside from them, there was one more heavyweight ally who had joined Roger on this journey, Bruce Banner, the Hulk.


    Banner had long considered leaving Earth, and upon hearing that Natasha was joining Roger, he immediately decided to tag along.


    So now, Roger¡¯s interdimensional superhero squad consisted of Thor, Banner, Scott Lang (Ant-Man), Hope van Dyne (the Wasp), Bucky Barnes, and Natasha Romanoff.


    With the team assembled, they boarded a spaceship Roger had procured, shrank themselves down, and stowed away on Roger¡¯s person as he passed through the portal to The Boys¡¯ world.


    The familiar sensation of being pulled through space, the same loss of control over his bio-field, Roger found himself back in the very room where he had disappeared.


    Perhaps because it was his second time crossing over, he felt a subtle shift in his bio-field, as if it might eventually allow him to control the timing of these interdimensional jumps after a few more crossings.


    Upon returning, Roger immediately learned the state of the world from Tek Knight, as well as the crisis facing Starlight and her friends. Without wasting any time, he rushed to their aid, playing the part of the returning hero.


    ¡°Homelander¡­ it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Starlight exclaimed, visibly moved as she looked at Roger.


    Roger sighed and replied, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve changed my title to Superman now¡­ but whatever, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Homelander¡­¡±


    Before Starlight could say more, Stormfront¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted. She too was staring at Roger with excitement in her eyes.


    The way she looked at him made Roger¡¯s skin crawl, it was as if someone who had finally found their god, or like a wife reunited with her long-lost husband.


    Seeing Stormfront¡¯s expression, Roger felt a series of question marks pop up in his head.


    He knew full well what kind of person Stormfront was, she had lived since Vought¡¯s inception during World War II, watching her husband and daughter grow old.


    Her life¡¯s work was devoted to Vought, with her dream of creating a superhuman race of white supremacists, and finding a partner who would never age, just like her.


    Thus, she had her sights set on Homelander, Vought¡¯s most perfect creation, a man made by humans to be a ¡®god.¡¯


    This was the original backstory for Stormfront.


    But Roger assumed that her feelings for Homelander had developed only after prolonged contact with him, after observing his actions. This would explain why she initially behaved in ways that would anger Homelander.


    Logically, Stormfront shouldn¡¯t have developed any affection for Roger now, especially since the two had never even met.


    Yet here she was, excited to see him¡­


    Regardless of what was going through Stormfront¡¯s mind, she and Roger were still enemies.


    Ignoring her enthusiasm, Roger coldly remarked,


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the new leader of the Seven? Not bad.¡±


    Before she could respond, Roger continued,


    ¡°But regardless of your position, we, the Super League, are the ones tasked with hunting down supervillains. So, can you leave?¡±


    Roger¡¯s dismissive attitude stunned Stormfront. She glanced back at Shockwave, who stood awkwardly nearby, and then at the drones floating around Roger. Taking a deep breath, she plastered on her media-friendly smile and said,


    ¡°Homelander, we¡¯re both superheroes. We share a responsibility to catch these villains. And if it weren¡¯t for your interference, the criminals wouldn¡¯t have escaped in the first place. Now you¡¯re telling us to leave? Are you trying to cover up your mistake?¡±


    Roger glanced at the embarrassed Starlight and the sheepish Kimiko, who looked like a child caught doing something wrong. With a sigh, he said,


    ¡°No, I just think that you, as Vought¡¯s superheroes, should keep your distance from us. After all, you belong to Vought. We belong to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­¡±


    Stormfront couldn¡¯t believe Roger was openly expressing hostility toward Vought on camera. Just as she was about to speak, Roger interrupted her again,


    ¡°Also, the criminal who escaped, we¡¯ve already captured him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Stormfront froze. Did Queen Maeve manage to catch him somehow? She was, after all, the only member of the Super League who wasn¡¯t here at the moment.


    But she was wrong. The person who had captured Kenji wasn¡¯t Maeve, nor any other superhero she knew. Instead, it was a short-haired, axe-wielding blonde man, clad in what appeared to be ancient armor.


    Holding his axe in one hand and Kenji slung over his shoulder in the other, he approached and tossed the captured man at their feet.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Roger turned to the camera drones and introduced,


    ¡°Let me introduce this hero to everyone, his name is Thor. Yes, the Thor from mythology, the God of Thunder. And no, this isn¡¯t his codename, nor is it a title he gave himself. He really is Thor, the God of Thunder from Asgard.


    ¡°A true god, existing in our world!¡±


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [73] : Throw Them All Out

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    ¡°This is impossible! Homelander has gone mad!¡±


    In Vought¡¯s office, Madelyn spat out the coffee she had just sipped. She could not believe what she had just heard, Homelander, in front of live cameras, had said something utterly absurd!


    The Norse god Thor? The God of Thunder from Asgard?


    Such nonsense, only fit for children, and Homelander was actually saying it on camera! Was he insane, or did he have some ulterior motive?


    Madelyn didn¡¯t believe Homelander had lost his mind, so she was more inclined to think that he had some hidden agenda behind this bizarre statement, perhaps trying to manipulate public opinion for his own goals.


    Madelyn wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. No one else did either.


    Even Tek Knight, who was currently at Supe Entertainment¡¯s base, preparing for an alien tech brain tumor surgery, didn¡¯t believe what Roger had said.


    He turned to the Winter Soldier with his metal arm and asked, ¡°So, what''s your plan? Some sort of god-making project?¡±


    ¡°No, this may sound hard to believe¡­¡± the Winter Soldier replied, ¡°but Roger is telling the truth. That man really is Thor, the Asgardian god who¡¯s lived for over five thousand years.¡±


    Before the Winter Soldier finished speaking, Ant-Man, who was wearing regular clothes and a layer of synthetic skin, chimed in.


    ¡°Although, he shouldn¡¯t be called the God of Thunder anymore. He¡¯s the All-Father now. I don¡¯t know all the details, but I heard that Odin, the former king, passed the throne to him before he died. Then there was something about Ragnarok¡­ Anyway, I don¡¯t know the full story. You¡¯d have to ask him when he gets back.¡±


    Ant-Man had initially planned to ramble on and on, but seeing the cold glare from the Winter Soldier, he decided to summarize it as briefly as possible.


    Tek Knight stood there, mouth agape, staring at Ant-Man like he was hearing gibberish. After a long pause, he finally said.


    ¡°¡­Either I¡¯ve lost my mind or you all have¡­ Oh, right, I¡¯m the one with a brain tumor¡­ Damn, now everything sounds like crazy talk to me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Dude, I¡¯m serious,¡± Ant-Man added helplessly, seeing Tek Knight¡¯s disbelief.


    Natasha, who had been silently organizing some files, suddenly joined the conversation: ¡°If you tell them Thor is a god, they won¡¯t believe you. You¡¯d have better luck explaining that he¡¯s an alien. That might be easier for them to grasp.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tek Knight interrupted. ¡°Actually, god works better for me. I think the idea of aliens would freak me out even more!¡­ Ugh, whatever, I¡¯ll just go ahead with the surgery.¡±


    Tek Knight felt like he was dreaming, or maybe Roger¡¯s companions were all a little off. Even Roger himself was far from normal!


    He had disappeared suddenly, then reappeared just as abruptly, and now he¡¯d brought back people who clearly didn¡¯t seem like they were from Earth. After all, Earthlings don¡¯t have the technology to shrink and grow at will!


    Yet, his rational mind refused to accept that these people were aliens. Somehow, the notion of gods seemed more palatable to him.


    Natasha shrugged, indicating that Tek Knight could believe whatever he wanted. Then she turned to Banner and asked, ¡°Banner, have you found anything?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Banner, using the tablet he had brought from the Marvel universe and connected to The Boys world¡¯s network, replied, ¡°Most of it aligns with what Roger said.


    The technology in this world is somewhat behind, and we can understand nearly all of it, except for this Compound V¡­¡±


    ¡°The one that turns people into superpowered beings? Roger mentioned it before. Do you think if I injected Compound V, I could shrink without needing my suit?¡± Ant-Man asked, suddenly intrigued.


    The Winter Soldier immediately threw cold water on that idea: ¡°That¡¯s assuming your mechanically enhanced body can even handle the injection.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, now I¡¯m heartbroken,¡± Ant-Man sighed dramatically, while Hope, standing next to him, shook her head, clearly used to Scott¡¯s habit of getting off-topic at the worst times.


    While they were chatting, the broadcast of Roger¡¯s performance on TV continued.


    Roger knew no one would believe his claims, so he didn¡¯t bother trying to prove anything.


    He simply announced to the world that the god Thor from Asgard would be staying on Earth for a few days, helping to deal with the issue of supercriminals.


    The public had no idea what Roger¡¯s true intentions were. They just assumed he was introducing a new hero for Super Entertainment.


    Even Vought thought the same.


    After watching Roger¡¯s broadcast, Natasha turned to Tek Knight and said, ¡°Mr. Knight, right? Roger mentioned that you have most of Vought¡¯s dirty secrets?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ and the scandals involving their Supes. Why do you ask? Do you need them?¡±


    Natasha smiled. ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s time we released all of them.¡±


    ¡°¡­All of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything, including Roger¡¯s.¡±


    Tek Knight¡¯s eyes widened as he looked from Natasha to the others in the room, asking incredulously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to help him?¡±


    Banner stepped forward to explain, ¡°We are here to help him, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll ignore what Homelander has done.


    His scandals will eventually come out, one way or another. Better we control that narrative than let Vought do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see,¡± Tek Knight said, now understanding. He remembered an ancient Chinese proverb: ¡°Put yourself in danger to seek survival.¡±


    It seemed this was Dr. Banner¡¯s strategy. Tek Knight also realized that if they were willing to take this step, they probably had a plan in place to handle the fallout.


    And Tek Knight had an idea of what that plan might be, it was likely they would claim that the current Homelander had a split personality or, more radically, that he was an imposter, a decoy created to take the fall for all of Homelander¡¯s misdeeds.


    Whatever their plan was, Tek Knight knew they would ensure that events unfolded according to their design. So, he didn¡¯t argue further and simply followed their lead.


    ¡°Shall I start with Vought¡¯s secrets, then?¡± Tek Knight asked.


    Natasha nodded. ¡°Release part of it first. As for the rest¡­¡±


    Scott and Hope exchanged glances before chiming in, ¡°We¡¯ll head to Vought to gather more intel. When we¡¯re done, we can release the remaining information along with what we find.¡±


    With that, Scott activated his suit, shrinking down instantly, while Hope, already suited up, did the same. Together, they left the Supe Entertainment building.


    Once Scott and Hope had departed, Roger returned, walking in with Thor, who had a person slung over his shoulder. Behind them trailed Kimiko and Starlight.


    ¡°Hm? Why hasn¡¯t the surgery started yet?¡± Roger asked, noticing that Tek Knight was still standing there.


    Natasha turned around with a smile. ¡°We were just verifying the information about this world and finalizing our next steps.¡±


    ¡°Any leads?¡±


    ¡°If all goes as planned, we¡¯ll take down Vought in three days. Honestly, I¡¯m surprised your biggest problem is¡­ well, a company like this.¡±


    Natasha wasn¡¯t implying that Vought was strong. On the contrary, she found it surprisingly weak.


    It was nowhere near the level of Thanos and his forces, not even as formidable as HYDRA, which had torn apart S.H.I.E.L.D. It didn¡¯t even match up to Hammer Industries, which had once been a rival to Stark Industries.


    The only noteworthy things about Vought were Compound V and their influence in the entertainment industry, but those shouldn¡¯t have been much of a challenge for Roger.


    So Natasha was genuinely curious as to why Roger considered Vought such a headache.


    ... S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [74] : Staying

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger exhaled and, after some thought, said to Natasha:


    "You''re right. Vought isn''t much of a threat. If I really wanted to take them down without any regard for the consequences, they''d have been gone long ago. But I need to be mindful of the impact."


    With the immense power Roger now possessed, dealing with Vought was a trivial matter. The company¡¯s executives and the supes who dared to oppose him could all be obliterated with a single blast of his heat vision.


    Including Stormfront.


    But what would be the point?


    Destroying them wouldn¡¯t address the root of the problem. Even if he annihilated Vought¡¯s leadership, another company would simply take its place. And if Stormfront were gone, some other supe would just rise to the occasion.


    Killing to prevent more killing was the worst strategy. Without establishing a new order, the world would only fall deeper into chaos.


    Moreover, Roger''s identity in this world was unique. He was seen as a god, the brightest star on Earth. Even if his actions tarnished his public image, turning fans against him, there would still be those who imitated his behavior.


    In the original story, Stormfront¡¯s fanbase included a white, chubby young man who, inspired by her rhetoric, shot and killed the owner of a nearby convenience store.


    So, if Roger really went ahead and wiped out Vought¡¯s leadership, it was inevitable that some would start copying his actions. What would Roger do then? He couldn''t just go around killing every criminal that surfaced.


    Putting aside the catastrophic impact this would have on the world, it would be an enormous hassle for Roger personally.


    Thus, Roger decided to let Tek Knight handle the situation, to first keep Vought in check, and then slowly work out a way to dismantle them.


    "That makes sense," Natasha said, understanding Roger''s rationale.


    As the saying goes, "specialization matters." Roger''s combat skills were beyond question, he was someone who could burn a hole through Thanos with his heat vision. But when it came to political maneuvering, he was clearly a complete novice.


    No matter how powerful someone was, they couldn''t excel at everything. Relying on brute force alone to solve problems would only create hidden dangers. As those dangers accumulated, they would eventually snowball into issues even Roger couldn''t handle. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was also why Natasha and the others had come along with him.


    Roger couldn''t handle everything by himself, but his companions could help cover the gaps.


    Natasha didn¡¯t know much about corporate takedowns, but when it came to toppling powerful organizations, there was no one more experienced than the Avengers.


    "Wow, so we only need to stay here for three days before we can go home?" Thor asked, after tossing the person he had been carrying to Kimiko and setting down his axe. He cracked open a can of beer and took a swig.


    Roger gave Thor an awkward but polite smile and said, "Sorry, even if everything goes perfectly, it''ll be at least three months before I can send you back."


    "Oh, right, charging up," Thor said, nodding before continuing to drink.


    Seeing Thor¡¯s carefree attitude, Roger frowned and asked, "This might just be a feeling, but¡­ is it that you don¡¯t really want to go back?"


    "How could that be?" Thor responded with a forced smile. He slumped into a chair, looking completely unbothered, and said, "I just¡­ want to find a place to relax for a while. This world seems like a good option."


    The Avengers stayed silent.


    They all knew how much Thor had lost. Asgard had been destroyed by Ragnarok, his brother Loki was killed by Thanos, and his good friend Heimdall was stabbed through the chest by the Black Order¡¯s Corvus Glaive.


    Half of Asgard¡¯s population had been slaughtered by Thanos, and on Earth, Thor had lost more friends, Tony Stark and Hawkeye were both casualties of the zombie crisis.


    Thor''s sole driving purpose during that time had been to kill Thanos, but when Thanos finally died, Thor found himself emotionally hollow.


    He had lost his reason for living.


    Previously, he had been driven by the desire to protect the remaining people of Asgard, but once it became clear that Valkyrie could handle that responsibility, Thor lost all motivation.


    In the original timeline, he had become a recluse after Thanos¡¯s death, spending five years indulging in alcohol and unhealthy food, transforming into a shadow of his former self.


    Even during the later Time Heist, Thor had been mostly checked out. He had nearly failed to retrieve the Reality Stone when they traveled back in time to Asgard. If he hadn¡¯t encountered his mother, Frigga, he might never have snapped out of his funk.


    But now¡­


    With the timeline in this zombie world drastically altered, no Thanos Snap, no Time Heist, there was no one to pull Thor back from his despair.


    Roger figured that Thor hadn¡¯t come to this world to reconnect with his long-lost family. Thor, though reckless, had a clear understanding of his situation. The family from this parallel world wasn¡¯t really his family; they were strangers with familiar faces and personalities.


    This world already had its own Thor. Their brother, son, and friend was the Thor from this reality, not him.


    So, Thor intended to stay here, at least until he figured things out. He wanted to be in a place where no one knew him.


    "And what about you, Dr. Banner?" Roger sighed, deciding not to push Thor any further and turned his attention to Banner.


    After the events of , Banner had left Earth, not wanting to stay any longer. Even though he eventually returned, Roger wondered if Banner might leave again if the whole Thanos crisis hadn¡¯t happened.


    He wanted to know whether the Hulk was planning to stay in this world as well.


    Banner was caught off guard by the question. He glanced at Natasha, who was also looking at him, before awkwardly waving his hand and saying:


    "I¡­ I think I¡¯ll go back. No, I¡¯m sure I will. I¡¯m not going to run away anymore."


    He looked at Natasha intently as he said this.


    She smiled back at him.


    Roger, feeling like he had just intruded on a private moment, quickly looked away and said, "Well, whether you want to go back or stay, you¡¯ll have to wait three months either way. Thor, I know you¡¯ve been through a lot, but this world isn¡¯t your home. I hope you¡¯ll think carefully about your decision."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought it through," Thor said with a smile, cracking open another can of beer.


    Roger twitched slightly.


    He regretted having beer available for Thor when they returned to this world. At the rate Thor was going, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he turned back into the overweight, disheveled version of himself from .


    But for now, it wasn¡¯t a pressing concern. As long as Thor maintained his appearance and didn¡¯t do anything too outlandish in front of the cameras, Roger¡¯s plan wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    "Let¡¯s get that surgery done for Tek Knight. With the precision equipment Carol gave us, removing a tumor should be no problem, right?" Roger asked, turning to Dr. Banner.


    Banner snapped out of his thoughts and replied, "No problem at all. It¡¯s a simple procedure; it won¡¯t take long."


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [75] : I Am Actually Not Homelander

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Under the crushing power of Marvel''s advanced technology, the brain tumor that had been troubling Tek was easily removed in less than an hour. There was no need for a craniotomy; he simply lay there, anesthetized, while a strange laser circled his head a few times, and the tumor inside mysteriously disappeared. It felt as if he hadn''t undergone surgery at all, just taken a nap.


    Natasha and the others weren''t surprised by this result. Marvel Earth''s technology was already quite advanced, not to mention this came from the Kree Empire, thanks to Captain Marvel. If they could save someone like Scott, who was reduced to just a head, what was a little brain tumor?


    While those from the Marvel universe found this to be routine, Tek was utterly astonished by the outcome. After running several tests and confirming the tumor in his brain was truly gone, he finally started to believe what this group had been saying all along, and he became even more curious about Roger''s true identity.


    By now, even a fool like Tek could tell that Roger definitely wasn¡¯t Homelander. In fact, he might not even be from this world! Forget the nonsense about split personalities, Roger was simply someone from a parallel universe, someone with the same appearance and abilities as Homelander!


    Tek believed this without a doubt.


    With the tumor in Tek brain gone, Roger and his group could finally start their plan. Tek began by releasing all the dirt he had collected on Vought International, flooding the internet with it and sparking outrage from the public in record time. Next, Tek exposed all the atrocities committed by the Seven, both the current and former members. No one was spared, not even Homelander.


    This move caught Vought completely off guard. Within a day, Tek rapid-fire revelations left the company reeling. If Tek was merely targeting Vought, why expose dirt on former heroes like Homelander as well? And if it was some personal vendetta, why had Homelander been seen strolling into the Super Union¡¯s headquarters with new heroes earlier that very day?


    The situation was so confusing that Vought¡¯s executives were left scratching their heads. What was Homelander even up to? Why engage in such a mutually destructive move? What was the point?


    But regardless of Homelander''s intentions, the public, now aware of the truth, was in an uproar. The revelation that Vought had been manufacturing both superhumans and supervillains, and that Stormfront had once been a Nazi, sent shockwaves across the country. The fact that she was an old woman who had lived since World War II only added to the outrage.


    "We need the truth!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Seven must go! Stormfront must go! This world doesn¡¯t need superhumans!"


    "And Homelander? Oh my God, he¡¯s done so many horrible things..."


    "I don''t believe it! This can''t be true! Homelander saved me once, he can''t be like that!"


    "How do you know Vought didn¡¯t stage that? Everything was orchestrated! It¡¯s all fake, everything¡¯s fake!"


    That night, America was anything but peaceful. Countless citizens took to the streets, protesting Vought''s crimes and demanding answers. Roger was almost amazed at how quickly everything escalated. The dirt had been made public only that morning, and by evening, people were already waving banners in protest. And no, these weren''t paid actors.


    "They''re crazy! All of them! Everyone¡¯s gone mad!" one of Vought''s board members screamed, losing control.


    The company''s president, Edgar, whose face was already dark, grew even grimmer as he watched the chaos unfold on television. His hands trembled as he removed his glasses. In truth, Homelander¡¯s return hadn¡¯t initially bothered Edgar much. Even when Homelander disappeared, Edgar wasn¡¯t too concerned, he had believed that, as long as Homelander wasn¡¯t a fool, he wouldn¡¯t risk mutual destruction with Vought.


    If Homelander had tried to expose Vought, they would¡¯ve simply retaliated by releasing everything about Homelander¡¯s own atrocities, ensuring his complete downfall.


    But Edgar never imagined that Homelander¡¯s first move upon returning would be to reveal Vought¡¯s secrets, and then expose his own at the same time! He was committing professional suicide, single-handedly tearing down the god-like image he''d spent years cultivating.


    Edgar couldn¡¯t understand it. For the first time, he felt like the situation was spiraling beyond his control. In that moment, he truly believed Homelander had lost his mind.


    If he wasn¡¯t insane, why else would he flip the entire table like this?


    "What now, Edgar?"


    "Should we have PR deny everything?"


    "That won¡¯t work. Tek has proof..."


    "Maybe we should have our other superhumans take action. We¡¯ve got plenty of them, after all..."


    The boardroom was in disarray. Adding to Edgar''s headache, the government had called, demanding an explanation for the situation. If none was provided, they threatened to arrest the board of directors.


    Just as Edgar was trying to calm everyone down, someone shouted, "It¡¯s Homelander! What¡¯s he doing?"


    "Is he there to confront the protesters?"


    "He¡¯s insane! How did we not see this sooner?!¡±


    Chaos erupted in the boardroom. Edgar turned toward the television. Homelander, descending like a god, landed in front of the crowd of protesters and the reporters, drawing all the cameras to him.


    Seeing Homelander arrive, every TV station switched to the live feed, anticipating an explanation for the accusations that had been plastered across the internet.


    Homelander¡¯s remaining fans looked at him with hope, while those who had turned on him threw garbage in his direction, shouting:


    "Executioner!"


    "Murderer!"


    "You don¡¯t deserve to be a hero!"


    The garbage thrown at him bounced harmlessly off, as if hitting an invisible barrier. Homelander¡¯s gaze was solemn, and despite the crowd¡¯s hostility, he softly said:


    "Sorry."


    The Vought executives watching almost laughed. At this point, with things spiraling out of control, did Homelander think a mere apology could fix this? How was one "sorry" supposed to undo all the damage?


    They thought Homelander had lost the game, until he said the next words:


    "But I¡¯m not Homelander."


    The viewers: "???"


    Vought¡¯s executives: "???"


    Homelander faced the cameras and continued, "I¡¯m actually from a parallel universe. I just look and have the same abilities as Homelander."


    He raised a hand before anyone could speak. "I know you won¡¯t believe me, just like you didn¡¯t believe that Thor is really the god of thunder from Norse mythology. But... I¡¯ve brought proof."


    As he said this, he pointed to the sky.


    The reporters¡¯ cameras followed his gesture, focusing on the sky above.


    And what they saw made everyone lose their minds.


    "WTF..."


    "My God..."


    "Is that... a spaceship?!"


    Hovering above them all, a massive, donut-shaped machine floated in the sky as if it had appeared out of nowhere. It exuded an otherworldly, futuristic beauty that left everyone in awe.


    It was the spaceship used by Thanos to invade Earth, one of the pieces of alien technology Roger had asked the Avengers to bring with them.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [76] : I Am Superman

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    A massive, alien warship hovered in the sky above.


    At that moment, everyone watching TV and live broadcasts was left in complete shock.


    Before the appearance of the warship, no one believed Roger¡¯s words. To them, things like gods or parallel worlds were pure fiction. The people at Vought International felt the same way; they were eagerly waiting to see Roger make a fool of himself, wondering how he would salvage the situation.


    But Roger pulled out his trump card, a colossal, otherworldly, high-tech spaceship!


    A warship capable of traveling and leaping through space!


    Even though this ship was insignificant among Thanos¡¯s fleet, when shrunk down by Pym Particles, it was only about the size of a briefcase. But to the people of The Boys universe, this was like a force beyond their comprehension!


    They had never seen anything like this in real life. Sure, they might have witnessed similar warships in movies or TV shows, but never in reality.


    When the warship appeared, everyone fell silent, and then shock and disbelief quickly turned into hysteria.


    Especially for those who had always believed in the existence of extraterrestrials.


    Seizing the moment, Roger continued speaking:


    "Precisely because I am not Homelander, I haven¡¯t been active in superhero affairs lately. The reason for my absence is that I traveled to a parallel world to help save a world in crisis."


    As Roger spoke, the warship above him began projecting a virtual display. It connected to Earth¡¯s networks, and a video was broadcasted simultaneously on all screens.


    The scene shifted to a devastated world.


    Ruined buildings, desolate streets, aimlessly wandering zombies... Just a few frames were enough to depict a world ravaged by a zombie apocalypse.


    "This world was overrun by a zombie virus and invaded by aliens," Roger said, as the footage continued, now showing Wakanda.


    The screen first displayed the camouflaging trees surrounding Wakanda, then moved past them to reveal the protective barrier encasing the city. Inside, Thanos and his army of zombies were clearly visible.


    "I went to that world and, along with its heroes, fought to resolve the crisis of zombies and alien invaders..."


    The video then showed Roger and his team surrounded by zombies. The Avengers fought their way through the horde, heading straight for Thanos. Roger and Thor rushed ahead, confronting Thanos, who held five Infinity Stones.


    What followed was an intense battle between Roger, Thor, Thanos, and his subordinates. Roger¡¯s heat vision and Thor¡¯s lightning clashed with the energy beams shot from the Infinity Stones.


    In the sky above, the Avengers'' warships engaged Thanos¡¯s army, while on the ground, they fought against the zombie forces brought by Thanos. Some Avengers even became infected and turned into zombies.


    At this point, the audience had completely forgotten about Vought International, forgotten about the scandals involving the superheroes, and even forgotten about the massive warship hovering in the sky.


    It was as if they were watching a movie, genuinely worried about the heroes on screen.


    As for whether or not the footage was real?


    Come on, with a massive warship floating right above them, how could anyone question the authenticity of the virtual images?


    Many people began to believe everything they saw, buying into Roger¡¯s claim that he had traveled to a parallel universe to save humanity.


    Only the Avengers found the whole scene somewhat amusing, as they watched the footage that looked like something straight out of a movie.


    Because, in reality, this "documentary" was fake.


    While it was true that Roger had saved Earth in the zombie universe and had fought Thanos alongside Thor, the Thanos they faced had already turned into a zombie, along with some of the Avengers.


    What was being shown now had been created using Tony Stark¡¯s advanced technology, capable of making the fake look real.


    Yes, this was the same technology used by Mysterio in


    The reason for creating this "mockumentary" was to help build Roger¡¯s image, to make everyone believe that Roger was indeed Superman from a parallel universe and not Homelander.


    Roger had known that once he returned to The Boys universe with the Avengers, it would be impossible to hide everything he had done.


    That¡¯s why he had confessed everything to the Marvel heroes in advance, about Homelander¡¯s past actions and his own "dual personality" as Homelander.


    The Marvel heroes didn¡¯t hesitate long before believing Roger. After all, he had saved their world, so whatever he said, they only doubted him for a moment before trusting him again.


    Over the past three months, the Marvel team had put this plan into motion. They filmed the footage, had Hope create Pym Particles, and modified Thanos¡¯s warship to bring it into The Boys universe.


    Of course, to avoid raising suspicions about the warship, none of the donut-shaped ones from Thanos¡¯s fleet were used in the mockumentary. Instead, all of the warships were depicted as diamond-shaped.


    On their very first day in this universe, the Avengers immediately executed their well-prepared plan, allowing Roger to deliver the "truth."


    So, even though Roger¡¯s allies had quickly thrown The Boys universe into chaos and caught Vought International off guard, this entire plan had actually been in the works for at least two months. They had already identified and patched any potential flaws long ago.


    This was why everything moved so smoothly today, leaving Vought completely unprepared.


    Though neither Vought International nor the government believed the mockumentary, they couldn¡¯t deny the giant alien spaceship hovering above them.


    Even if the documentary was fake, the overwhelming presence of the spaceship made them believe it had to be real.


    When the nearly hour-long mockumentary ended, everyone fell silent.


    Everyone who had watched the footage, including Vought International¡¯s executives, the FBI and CIA directors, the President and his Cabinet in the White House, and even the members of the Boys hiding in the shadows, had all lost their voices.


    Until Roger suddenly spoke again:


    "I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you all for so long. I am not Homelander. Homelander died the day I arrived in this world. Yes, I killed him, because I witnessed him murder a child. So, I killed him and took his place...


    "So, I¡¯m truly sorry. I really am. But I don¡¯t regret killing him, because even if I had to do it all over again, I would. Homelander doesn¡¯t deserve your respect, nor your admiration!"


    "Then... who are you, if you¡¯re not Homelander?"


    A reporter suddenly asked.


    Roger glanced at the nervous yet hopeful journalist, his lips curling into a slight smile. He pointed to the screen where the footage had just finished playing and said: sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s all explained clearly in there. I¡¯m not Homelander."


    "I am Superman."


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [77] : We Believe in You

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Superman¡­


    Although Roger felt that he wasn''t yet worthy of the title "Superman," and perhaps never would be, he believed that in this world, the title suited him better than "Homelander."


    In the Marvel universe, he had also referred to himself as Superman, and in the fake documentary that had just aired, Thor and the others had called him that too. So, there was nothing wrong with using "Superman" as his name now.


    After revealing his current title and explaining the "truth" of the situation to everyone, some of the crowd started to believe Roger, but there were still those who remained skeptical. Then, someone stepped forward from the crowd and said:


    "I believe in Homelander¡­ no, I believe in Superman! Because when we were hijacked, it was Superman who saved us! I believe in a hero who would give his all to save others!"


    Roger was stunned as he looked at the person who stepped forward. This wasn''t someone he had arranged to be there, it was a genuine person who truly believed in him.


    To Roger''s regret, he couldn¡¯t even recall who the person was, but they remembered him.


    And they weren¡¯t the only one. Once that person spoke up, many others stood up as well. They formed a group that had been mixed into the crowd, their voices not loud nor noticeable until now. In the silence, their presence became undeniable.


    The protesters who had come to criticize Homelander turned their attention to this group. The cameras brought by the journalists also focused on them.


    These people had always stood by Homelander, even when others had criticized and denounced him as unworthy of being a superhero.


    Why? Because Roger had truly saved their lives.


    "I believe in Superman too!"


    "So do I!"


    "Superman! We¡¯ll always support you!!"


    Among the supporters, some discarded signs that had originally read "Homelander" and began shouting Roger¡¯s new title.


    A young woman, carrying her daughter, pushed through the crowd and approached Roger. The little girl stretched out her hand toward him and said:


    "Superman, I believe in you too! Keep it up!"


    In her hand, she held a figure of Homelander, and she was dressed in his old hero costume, looking like a little superhero herself. Seeing this, Roger suddenly felt his eyes well up with emotion.


    He had never expected these people to show up, nor had he imagined they would support him so unwaveringly. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because when Roger revealed everything, explaining that he was from a parallel universe and even presenting an alien spaceship as evidence, nothing else should have mattered. Vought would have no choice but to believe him, as would the government.


    With such a blatant display of extraterrestrial technology, even skeptics had to believe. But despite all that, these people¡¯s appearance caught Roger completely off guard.


    Unlike the others who believed him because of the overwhelming evidence, these supporters were genuine believers in him as a person.


    Their faith in Roger stemmed from a simple reason: he had saved their lives. He had personally carried them down from tens of thousands of feet in the sky, safely delivering them to the ground and giving them a second chance at life.


    So, they believed in Roger unconditionally, their trust unshaken by anything.


    Roger smiled as he looked at these people. He suddenly understood why he wanted to be a hero. It was precisely because people like this existed that he felt compelled to act when needed, to save those who didn¡¯t deserve to die.


    He descended from the sky and, under the gaze of the crowd, walked to the woman¡¯s side. He took the little girl from her arms and held her in his own, speaking sincerely to her and to everyone:


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    Unlike before, when he had performed for the cameras, this time, Roger¡¯s gratitude was genuine. These people deserved his thanks. After expressing his gratitude to his supporters, Roger turned to the crowd and said:


    "I understand that this is a lot to take in, and some of you may have trouble accepting it right away. But I hope you can trust me, just as they trust me. Time¡­ time will reveal the truth to you."


    After that, he gently ruffled the little girl¡¯s hair, handed her back to her mother, and said:


    "Thank you again, little princess."


    He then looked up at the spaceship hovering in the sky, levitated into the air, and sped toward it.


    That night was destined to be anything but peaceful.


    The government summoned the top executives of Vought for questioning, demanding answers for everything they had done. At the same time, their vigilance toward Roger reached its peak.


    Whether Roger was really Homelander or, as he claimed, a parallel universe doppelg?nger, the spaceship he brought was irrefutable proof. It wasn¡¯t a special effect or a movie prop; it was a real, physical spaceship! Alien technology!


    And then there was Thor from Asgard. If the fake documentary was to be believed, then that Thor might really be the god of thunder from Norse mythology. More precisely, it seemed that the so-called gods might just be aliens in disguise.


    The ancients, in their ignorance, had worshiped things they couldn¡¯t understand as gods, so Thor might very well be an alien, an alien from a parallel dimension.


    In any case, no one dared to take action against Roger in the short term. Even Vought, which had initially planned to retaliate, had quieted down.


    With a massive spaceship hanging overhead, they couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly. No matter how strong their superheroes were, could they be stronger than Homelander?


    Even if they had more superhumans, what use would they be against a single blast from an alien ship? They couldn¡¯t win. Numbers meant nothing. So what could Vought do? Launch a media smear campaign?


    But even that was no longer an option. No matter how many trolls they employed or how hard their hackers worked to manage online backlash, it was futile.


    Super Entertainment had its own PR team, and Vought¡¯s hackers were unable to hack into Super Entertainment¡¯s servers or stop the avalanche of scandalous information flooding the internet.


    It wasn¡¯t that Vought lacked the capability; it was that something far more powerful had taken control of most of the network, allowing scandals about Vought and its superheroes to spread unchecked.


    Initially, Vought didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but then they made the connection to the alien spaceship in the sky. Everything became clear.


    It had to be an alien AI! That was the only explanation!


    Faced with an extraterrestrial AI, what could they do? Nothing but surrender.


    In less than twenty-four hours, from the moment Roger returned to the execution of the Avengers¡¯ plan, Vought had lost on every front.


    Politically, online, from their top executives to their once-glorious superheroes, they had all been utterly defeated, with no chance for resistance.


    But little did Vought know that the man responsible for pushing them into the abyss, Roger, was now lying in his room like a couch potato.


    Still a slacker at heart, Roger, after a busy day, felt completely drained.


    "Have I been working too hard lately? I just wanna play some games¡­"


    Lying in his chair, Roger the Slacker murmured to himself.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [78] : The World Reacts, Doctor’s Visit

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    After Roger revealed the alien warship and declared that he was not truly Homelander, the internet exploded. Many people had almost forgotten the existence of Homelander, and the topic of debate now centered around whether Roger was really an alien or someone from a parallel universe.


    They also speculated: if Roger and his companions were from a parallel universe, could there be extraterrestrial beings in this native universe? And if so, where could they be?


    Various discussions flooded the internet, and government intelligence agencies attempted to contact Roger and his group, but Roger refused them all.


    As a result, Roger and his team found themselves with some free time. They spent their days holed up in their rooms. The hero activities of Starlight and others were also affected. Maeve, Starlight, and the Wolf Girl had no major scandals associated with them, the Wolf Girl, in some ways, was even seen as a victim.


    Despite this, reporters wouldn''t leave them alone. Whenever they appeared, crowds of journalists would swarm them, not only obstructing their heroic efforts but also putting innocent people at risk.


    So, for the time being, Starlight and the others decided to take a break. Apart from dealing with superhuman criminals, they left all other situations to the police.


    Roger, meanwhile, was quite content lounging in his room, watching movies and playing games. Vought International was now under immense pressure, with the government opening investigations into the corporation''s actions. The Seven were on the verge of disbandment, and Vought''s demise seemed imminent.


    The mission of the Avengers in this world was largely complete. They now decided to enjoy the local culture, though they suspected it wouldn''t be much different from the U.S. in the Marvel Universe, still brimming with a sense of "freedom."


    But most of the Avengers weren''t too concerned. Even if some places looked similar, the details would still differ.


    Despite saying they''d go out and enjoy themselves, only Scott and Hope were genuinely taking time to relax.


    Banner was helping Roger analyze the Compound V formula, trying to reverse-engineer a potential "cure." Natasha was by Banner''s side, also planning their next moves against Vought.  sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bucky, having nowhere to go and unsure of what to do, decided to stay with Super Entertainment and assist Tek Knight in his rehabilitation training.


    As for Thor...


    He was playing video games with Roger. The only difference was that Roger was sipping cola, while Thor was drinking beer.


    "Maybe you should cut back on the beer. You reek of alcohol every day," Roger advised Thor while they played.


    Thor shrugged nonchalantly, saying, "You don¡¯t get it. The more I drink, the sharper I feel. That¡¯s how I''ll beat you!"


    "...But you¡¯ve already lost four times in a row today," Roger said, pointing at the big "K.O." on the screen.


    Thor put down his controller, cracked open another can of beer, and took a big gulp before turning to Roger and saying, "It¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s go again!"


    "..."


    To be honest, Roger was growing tired of playing with Thor. The god was a formidable fighter, but when it came to video games, he was absolutely terrible.


    Fighting games weren¡¯t even Roger¡¯s strong suit, yet he could easily defeat Thor in them.


    Sighing, Roger put down his controller, suddenly coming up with an idea. He exited their current game and opened another.


    "I have some things to deal with, so I won¡¯t be able to play with you. Why don¡¯t you play this one to pass the time?"


    "Hic... what¡¯s this?" Thor asked, curious, glancing at the game icon on the screen after letting out a small burp.


    Roger smiled mischievously, patted Thor on the shoulder, and said, "Civilization VI. It¡¯s a really fun game."


    ...


    After handing Thor the time-consuming game *Civilization VI*, Roger left the gaming room.


    He wasn''t lying about having something to deal with. His super-hearing had already picked up the presence of someone familiar to either him or Homelander, someone currently waiting in the reception area.


    Just as he stepped out of the room, he bumped into Maeve, who was about to knock on the door.


    She hesitated for a moment when she saw Roger, then said, "...Someone''s here to see you."


    "I heard. Thanks, Maeve," Roger said, patting her on the shoulder.


    After thanking Maeve, Roger made his way to the reception room.


    Inside, a few people were seated: Tek Knight, Black Widow Natasha, and an older man with thinning hair, looking somewhat frail.


    The moment Roger saw him, he immediately recognized who the man was.


    This was Dr. Vogelbaum, the person who had once been Homelander''s official guardian, responsible for conducting experiments related to Homelander.


    When Roger entered, both Tek Knight and Natasha turned their attention to him. Vogelbaum¡¯s gaze on Roger was particularly complex.


    Tek Knight sighed, stood up, and introduced the man to Roger, "This is Dr. Jonah Vogelbaum, from Vought. You probably know who he is."


    "Yes," Roger replied, smiling at Vogelbaum. "How could I forget? You''re the one in charge of Homelander¡¯s experiments. What brings you here today, Doctor?"


    "..."


    Vogelbaum remained silent, observing Roger for a long moment before finally speaking. "I just wanted to see you and tell you a few things."


    He glanced briefly at Tek Knight and Natasha as he said this.


    Roger had a good idea of what the doctor wanted to say. Signaling to Tek Knight and Natasha to step out for a moment, he sat down across from the doctor.


    Once they left the room, Roger said, "I have a feeling I know what you''re going to talk about, Becca Butcher, right? I''m aware."


    "...You know?"


    Vogelbaum was taken aback.


    Roger nodded, "Yes, I know. I know that Becca gave birth to a son... not mine, of course, but Homelander''s. I also know that she and her son are currently being held somewhere by Vought. I¡¯m aware of all of it."


    When Tek Knight leaked Homelander¡¯s scandals, Becca and her son were the only ones left unmentioned.


    The reason they weren¡¯t exposed was to allow them a chance at a normal life, avoiding media harassment.


    Of course, there was also the fact that Roger didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    Becca Butcher and Homelander¡¯s son, Ryan, were indeed connected to Homelander, but they had little to do with Roger.


    Unless it became absolutely necessary, Roger had no intention of meeting them. Becca and Ryan would be better off reuniting with Billy Butcher¡¯s group. Roger had no desire to take on those burdens.


    Vogelbaum hadn¡¯t expected Roger to know this already. The words he had prepared were suddenly stuck in his throat, leaving him unsure of how to continue.


    After a long pause, Vogelbaum finally said, "But... that¡¯s your son..."


    "No, that¡¯s Homelander¡¯s son, not mine. You should understand by now that I¡¯m not Homelander," Roger replied firmly.


    By this point, almost everyone believed that Roger was a Superman from a parallel universe, not Homelander, Maeve and the others included.


    So Homelander¡¯s son had nothing to do with Roger. Homelander was Homelander, and Roger was Roger. There was no reason for Roger to carry the weight of Homelander''s mistakes.


    "Do you really think you can fool me with that story?" Vogelbaum said, his tone serious. "I watched you grow up. No one knows you better than I do. I can believe that you¡¯re a split personality of Homelander, but I don¡¯t buy that you¡¯re someone from another world..."


    Before Vogelbaum could finish, Roger cut him off harshly.


    "So what? How is this my concern? Vought is finished, and you¡¯re trying to use Homelander¡¯s woman and child as leverage, hoping I¡¯ll go easy on you?


    Doctor, don¡¯t be na?ve. Just tell me why you¡¯re really here. Playing the ¡®family¡¯ card won¡¯t work on me."


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [79] : Vought in Action

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger suspected that Dr. Vogelbaum had come to plead on behalf of Vought Corporation.


    Or perhaps he intended to use Homelander''s son as leverage against Roger.


    But unexpectedly, Vogelbaum didn¡¯t seem to have much loyalty to Vought. Looking at Roger, who appeared utterly indifferent to Homelander''s son, Vogelbaum sighed and said:


    "Vought is on the brink of collapse."


    "Hmm?" Roger raised an eyebrow.


    "The government is investigating Vought. If nothing unexpected happens, Vought won¡¯t go down without a fight. They¡¯ll surely deploy their superhuman members to attack the government... and when that happens, Becca and Ryan will become their trump card against you."


    Dr. Vogelbaum spoke earnestly.


    A smile formed on Roger''s face as he replied to Vogelbaum, "But right now, Vought''s trump card doesn¡¯t work on me."


    "It may not work on you, but it will matter to the Supes. If you truly care about the lives of people, as you¡¯ve claimed to, if you''re really the hero willing to fight for the world in times of crisis, then you won''t just stand by and watch an innocent mother and child die."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I hope you can get them out of Vought."


    "Ah, moral blackmail."


    Roger looked at Vogelbaum with a meaningful gaze.


    Vogelbaum stared back at Roger, sighed heavily, and stood up. He said, "It seems I was wrong about you. You may not be Homelander, but you''re not the selfless hero either. I won¡¯t come to you again. Goodbye."


    Vogelbaum could see that Roger genuinely didn¡¯t care about Becca and Ryan. He wasn¡¯t concerned that they were Homelander''s wife and son, nor did he care if they were in danger.


    Roger wasn¡¯t about to let Homelander¡¯s legacy become his weakness. Vogelbaum¡¯s plea meant nothing to him today; Roger wouldn¡¯t risk his life for this mother and child.


    After watching Vogelbaum leave, Roger remained seated on the sofa.


    Tek and Natasha entered. Tek looked at Roger sitting there and asked, "Do you really not care about Becca Butcher and her son?"


    "I don¡¯t care at all," Roger answered without hesitation. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I want innocent people to get hurt. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already sent Scott to rescue them."


    "..."


    Tek was stunned. "Scott? The guy who can shrink and grow, Ant-Man?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s him."


    Becca Butcher and Ryan Butcher didn¡¯t have any real connection to Roger, but they were still Homelander¡¯s woman and child.


    Moreover, Roger couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as a child barely into his teens was used as a weapon by Vought.


    So, earlier that morning, Roger had reached out to Butcher from the Boys, coordinating with Scott to get Becca and Ryan out.


    Once rescued, they would be sent directly to Butcher. Roger wouldn¡¯t meet them because they had nothing to do with him.


    In his previous life, Roger couldn¡¯t even manage being a father to his own son, how could he possibly become a father to a stranger¡¯s child now? He couldn¡¯t take on that responsibility.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell the doctor just now?" Tek asked again.


    "What good would it have done?" Roger countered.


    "How do you know Vogelbaum came on his own and wasn¡¯t sent by Vought? Frankly, I don¡¯t trust Vogelbaum."


    Although Roger¡¯s X-ray vision hadn¡¯t detected any listening devices or recorders on Vogelbaum, there was no guarantee he wasn¡¯t sent by Vought.


    If they were testing how much Becca and Ryan meant to Roger, the moment he showed any concern for them, Vought would take action against the mother and son.


    They could use them as leverage or for other purposes, and the two would no longer be as safe as they were now.


    So, even if Roger did care about them, he wouldn¡¯t show it in front of Vogelbaum.


    Not to mention, he wasn¡¯t that concerned.


    The issue with Becca and Ryan was temporarily resolved, and Roger had no plans to meet Becca. However, he did intend to keep an eye on her son, Ryan.


    The boy was, so far, the only naturally born superhuman, possessing powers similar to Roger¡¯s. He would undoubtedly grow into a small Homelander in the future.


    And for such a child, his upbringing would be crucial.


    Even if he didn¡¯t turn out like Homelander, Roger had to ensure he wouldn¡¯t become another Homelander. Otherwise, Roger might have to "righteously eliminate" him someday.


    While Vogelbaum left Roger¡¯s place empty-handed, things were proceeding as planned over at Super Entertainment.


    At that moment, most of the House of Representatives had gathered, with Vought Corporation¡¯s CEO Edgar and Vice President Madelyn seated across from them.


    This was a hearing. The House of Representatives was interrogating key members of Vought, seeking to extract benefits from them.


    "Are the rumors circulating online, as well as the information regarding Compound V, true?" a male congressman asked Edgar.


    Edgar sighed and calmly said, "Even if I were to say those rumors are false, you wouldn¡¯t believe me."


    "The evidence is irrefutable! What¡¯s there to argue about?" shouted another congressman, visibly more hot-headed.


    Edgar nodded. "Yes, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way, and I certainly didn¡¯t foresee someone using such unreasonable means to bring Vought to its knees... So, Representatives, name your price. What do you want from us?"


    "Watch your tone, Edgar. You think we called you here to negotiate terms?" one congressman snapped.


    "Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here?" Edgar smiled.


    "Vought holds the world¡¯s greatest achievement, Compound V. We command the largest number of superhumans globally. Just as you don¡¯t dare confront that self-proclaimed alien Homelander, you won¡¯t dare take action against me. What else can you do but negotiate terms? Strip me of my position? Seize control of Vought? Don¡¯t kid yourselves. You can¡¯t." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Edgar! Mind your current status! You¡¯re no longer Vought¡¯s CEO! Once all the charges are proven, you¡¯ll be behind bars. Right now, "


    As the congressmen shouted, Edgar sighed again and said, "All you had to do was name your terms, I would negotiate, and Vought could continue. Why... why are you being so foolish?"


    As soon as Edgar finished speaking, the head of the loudest congressman exploded like a smashed watermelon!


    Fragments of skull, brain matter, and blood splattered all over the nearby congressmen. The headless body toppled backward like a poorly balanced mannequin.


    A moment of stunned silence passed, and for one second, no one made a sound.


    Then, chaos erupted.


    "AAAAHHHH!!!!"


    Everyone started screaming, scrambling to flee from their seats. Panic engulfed the entire House of Representatives.


    But their escape attempts were futile. One congressman¡¯s head exploded, followed by another.


    Vought¡¯s Vice President Madelyn was paralyzed with fear, unable to move, while Edgar nonchalantly pulled out his phone. He dialed a number and said to the person on the other end of the line:


    "Stormfront, I¡¯ve agreed. You may proceed."


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [80] : The President Has Been Kidnapped

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Stormfront, the new leader of the Seven, has always had a dream: to create a society dominated by superhumans, where all white people would be transformed into superhumans.


    Her plan was to exterminate all people of color, establishing a massive empire of superhumans.


    However, Vought International didn¡¯t want to pursue this, or rather, the board of shareholders led by Edgar didn''t.


    Because it simply made no sense.


    The resources on Earth are finite. Even if they ruled the world, resources would remain limited, and the upheaval caused by such a regime change would plunge the world into chaos.


    And that chaos would harm Vought¡¯s profits. Even if they succeeded in overthrowing every government and creating a new state, the losses incurred during that transition wouldn''t be recovered anytime soon.


    Moreover, the whole idea lacked any purpose.


    As long as there remained a clear distinction between ordinary humans and superhumans, Vought could extract maximum profit.


    If everyone became a superhuman, Vought would have to spend enormous sums developing new drugs for these superhumans, and their entertainment division, which revolved around superhero branding, would take a massive hit.


    Therefore, Vought did not support Stormfront¡¯s vision and kept her sidelined until now.


    However, Stormfront wasn¡¯t content to let her ideas go. She secretly built her own faction, using Compound V to create new superhumans.


    Lamp Lighter, who recently rejoined the Seven, had been one of Stormfront¡¯s followers, tasked with overseeing the new superhumans created through Compound V experiments. He had done so until recently when Homelander defected, taking several heroes with him. After that, Lamp Lighter''s role ended, and he returned to the Seven.


    Vought was aware of Stormfront¡¯s activities but chose to turn a blind eye due to her strength and status, quietly obstructing her efforts in the background.


    Originally, this hidden conflict could have continued indefinitely, with one side eventually prevailing.


    But now, with Roger¡¯s arrival and the appearance of an alien spaceship, both sides have found themselves on the same page.


    Edgar, although still opposed to Stormfront¡¯s ideology, realized that under the current circumstances, he had no choice but to cooperate.


    If they didn''t retaliate, Vought would eventually be divided and devoured by the government, and all that Vought had built would be destroyed.


    Thus, Edgar and Stormfront formed an alliance. Edgar would handle the politicians in Congress, while Stormfront¡­ would go to the White House and kidnap the President.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!!¡±


    Tat-tat-tat,


    At the outer perimeter of the White House, Stormfront, Shockwave, and Black Noir were advancing head-on, breaking through the defenses. Lamp Lighter stood at a distance, holding his flaming staff, accompanied by The Deep, uncertain whether to join the fray.


    The events of the past few days had happened too fast, and they were far too surreal.


    No one could have predicted that the once prestigious and world-famous Seven would fall to this state, let alone that Stormfront would make such a drastic and insane decision.


    Attacking the White House and kidnapping the President¡­ this was not just a crime; it was the gravest of crimes!  S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lamp Lighter and The Deep hadn¡¯t thought much about this; they simply wanted to be part of the Seven, to enjoy more fame and make more money. They hadn¡¯t signed up to become criminals alongside Stormfront.


    But now that they were here, there didn¡¯t seem to be any way to back out.


    Stormfront led the charge, with the soldiers guarding the White House firing a torrent of bullets at her.


    The stream of bullets hit her but were all deflected without leaving so much as a scratch.


    In the next moment, blinding lightning surged across the battlefield, filling the area and blasting the soldiers into the air. In the blink of an eye, every soldier surrounding them had been electrocuted and turned to charred remains!


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    After dealing with the soldiers, Stormfront turned to Shockwave.


    Shockwave hesitated as he looked at the scene before him, but when his gaze met Stormfront''s cold eyes, all his doubts disappeared.


    Swallowing hard, he vanished from his spot and charged into the White House!


    Within seconds, he had found the President and his cabinet, who were trying to flee to an underground bunker.


    In a world where time seemed to stop, Shockwave clenched his fists and swiftly dismantled the President''s security, dragging him out from underground.


    In less than a minute, the President of the United States, seated within the White House, became a prisoner of Stormfront and her crew.


    The blonde-haired President, disoriented after being captured, was horrified by the sight of the charred bodies strewn across the ground and promptly vomited.


    Stormfront approached the President, grabbed his hair, and with a smile, said:


    ¡°Mr. President, you are now our prisoner.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The President shaking, seemingly wanting to berate this group of rebels, but no words came out.


    The army he once prided himself on had been no match for the superhumans, as fragile as paper. Now, he himself had become their captive. What right did he have to lecture these superhumans?


    Despair etched across his face, the President slumped as Stormfront held him.


    Seeing this, Stormfront waved over Lamp Lighter and The Deep, who instantly understood and brought out a drone camera they had prepared beforehand. They set it up and began filming.


    As soon as the camera started recording and broadcasting the footage, Stormfront flashed a formulaic smile and waved at the lens, saying:


    ¡°Hi, everyone. Good afternoon. I¡¯m Stormfront.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the Super Entertainment base, Roger was lying in a room watching Thor play video games when Natasha knocked on the door and said to them both:


    ¡°Guys, break time¡¯s over. There¡¯s trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Roger, having just taken a sip of soda, looked at Natasha¡¯s serious expression and knew immediately that something big had happened.


    He glanced at Thor, who was too absorbed in his game to notice anything else, and stood up to ask:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We just got word that Stormfront attacked the White House. The President and his cabinet are now her prisoners.¡±


    Natasha didn¡¯t bother trying to get Thor¡¯s attention, instead explaining the situation to Roger as she led him to the conference room.


    The large screen in the conference room was playing news footage of Stormfront¡¯s assault and the kidnapping of the President, along with her speech.


    Stormfront was addressing the entire human race, calling on all superhumans to rise up and demanding that every white person be injected with Compound V to become a new superhuman.


    Her intent was clear: she wanted to turn the world into a superhuman society and exterminate all people of color, leaving only white people behind.


    With her past exposed, Stormfront was no longer hiding who she truly was.


    So what if she had been a Nazi? So what if she was a racist? With her immense power, she could ignore the criticisms of the lower classes and do whatever she wanted!


    ¡°What do we do? Should we deploy?¡±


    Natasha asked Roger.


    If this were the Avengers, they¡¯d already be mobilized for a rescue mission.


    But she knew this wasn¡¯t her world; it was Roger¡¯s. So she deferred to him.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Roger answered without hesitation:


    ¡°If the President and his cabinet die, it¡¯ll be a huge mess.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll gather the team, ¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Stopping Natasha from heading out to gather the others, Roger gazed at the screen showing Stormfront and said softly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    But before he left, Roger turned to Natasha and added:


    ¡°Still, tell Thor to be ready to go at a moment¡¯s notice¡­ and the others, too.¡±


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [81] : Playing Dirty with Me?

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    When Roger arrived at the White House, a significant military force had already gathered outside.


    Various military units were fully deployed, with armored vehicles arriving on the scene, and Roger even spotted tanks.


    Yet, everyone knew that such equipment was useless against superhumans, especially someone as powerful as Stormfront, who was second only to Roger in strength.


    Hovering high above, Roger didn¡¯t force his way into the White House, nor did he engage with the military stationed outside.


    Instead, Roger decided to solve the problem remotely with his X-ray vision and heat vision, rather than bulldozing his way in.


    Although he could storm in if necessary, doing so would put the hostages'' lives at risk.


    Roger still needed the current president alive to carry out certain tasks for him.


    For that reason, barging in wasn''t an option. Roger intended to see if he could solve this through an "assassination."


    The warm sunlight from the sky bathed him, and his body absorbed the energy, strengthening his vision.


    With ease, his X-ray vision pierced through countless layers of structures, revealing Stormfront''s position, as well as the trembling government officials placed by her side.


    Now that Stormfront''s location was confirmed, the next step was simple.


    Roger¡¯s eyes flashed with a red glow. His enhanced heat vision could easily penetrate the many buildings and strike Stormfront directly.


    As long as he took his time aiming, this wouldn¡¯t be complicated. Stormfront would die by Roger¡¯s hand.


    However, just as Roger was about to act, he heard Stormfront¡¯s voice. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Homelander, I know you¡¯re watching and listening. I can guess what you''re planning, but I advise you to calm down. Supersonic has the launch codes and keys for the nuclear missiles. If I die, Supersonic will trigger them.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Roger froze. His eyes scanned the entire White House, but he didn¡¯t see Supersonic anywhere.


    "How did they get the launch codes¡­"


    Though he couldn¡¯t find Supersonic, Roger wasn¡¯t ready to believe Stormfront immediately. He needed to assess the truth of her claim.


    Even if their lives were threatened, the president and officials shouldn''t give up the launch codes so easily. It wasn¡¯t because they were virtuous, but they knew that once those codes were out, they wouldn''t survive long.


    Angry citizens wouldn¡¯t understand their predicament; they¡¯d only tear them apart.


    So Roger remained skeptical of Stormfront¡¯s words, though he couldn¡¯t risk ignoring them.


    With a sigh, Roger knew that the idea of an ''assassination'' was likely out of the question. Instead, he descended from the sky and landed in front of the military personnel. Grabbing a loudspeaker, he addressed those inside the White House:


    ¡°Stormfront, state your demands.¡±


    ¡°My demands have been clear.¡±


    Stormfront emerged from the White House, descending from the sky with a smile as she faced Roger.


    ¡°All humans must be injected with Compound V. Vought must be absolved of all its crimes. And¡­ a superhuman army must be formed. These are my terms.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you''re asking for too much?¡± Roger responded calmly.


    ¡°Too much? No, I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s too much filth in this world? We need to clean it up so the air can be fresher,¡± Stormfront said, staring intently at Roger, almost like a cult leader, as she continued:


    ¡°Homelander, I know you''re not some parallel-world human or alien. You''re Homelander, born and bred by Vought! You¡¯re the most perfect superhuman on this planet. So you should be on my side! You could be the king of a new world!¡±


    Stormfront¡¯s eyes glowed with fanaticism as she imagined herself and Roger ruling the world together, her ultimate dream.


    Roger, holding the loudspeaker, sighed in exasperation. Tossing it to a nearby soldier, he asked Stormfront:


    ¡°Stormfront, this is technically our first face-to-face conversation, so I want to ask you one question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You want to turn all white people into superhumans and have them rule the world¡­ so, let¡¯s say you succeed. What would you do after that?¡±


    A brief look of confusion flashed in Stormfront¡¯s eyes before she replied:


    ¡°Of course, I would rule the world! Establish a superhuman regime¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. But let¡¯s say you¡¯ve already done that.


    ¡°Picture this, you¡¯re now the queen of a world ruled only by superhumans... Sorry, correction: only white superhumans. What next?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I achieved all that, I¡¯d enjoy the life I deserve with my loved ones¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not just do that now? You don¡¯t need to rule the world,¡± Roger said, continuing his line of thought.


    Stormfront fell silent, then asked, ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re trying to convince me to stop?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Roger didn¡¯t hide his intentions as he said to Stormfront:


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never understood you people who want to conquer the world or rule it with some ¡®great purpose.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about ruling the world? With your current strength, what can¡¯t you already do? If you want to enjoy life, just go enjoy it. If you hate people of color, then just avoid them.


    ¡°You go through all this trouble to establish a new regime, rule the world, deal with all sorts of headaches, and when you make a mistake, resistance groups will pop up... Yes, I know what you¡¯re about to say, you''ll kill them, right?


    ¡°But what if more show up? Keep killing? What¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Stormfront remained silent.


    Roger, however, was on a roll, continuing his tirade against her:


    ¡°And besides, if you want to set up a superhuman government, why not just do it yourself? Why kidnap the president and officials? Doesn¡¯t that prove that even you think what you''re doing isn¡¯t legitimate? You need their approval to make it ¡®official¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insecurity, Stormfront. You¡¯re insecure.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Hearing Roger drone on like a chatterbox, Stormfront couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted at him.


    Her eyes filled with a mix of disappointment as she said:


    ¡°Homelander, I misjudged you. I thought you¡¯d be on my side. You¡¯re supposed to be the perfect superhuman¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right; you did misjudge me.¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t hesitate to admit it, then, in front of Stormfront, pulled out a phone and made a call:


    ¡°Hope, how¡¯s it going on your end?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got him,¡± Hope replied from the other end of the line, standing over the unconscious body of Supersonic. She added, ¡°He¡¯s fast, but caught off guard, he¡¯s no different from a regular person. So, no need to worry about the nukes.¡±


    As Hope spoke, Roger had the phone on speaker.


    Stormfront¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at Roger and asked:


    ¡°You¡­ You were just stalling for time!?¡±


    ¡°Well, duh. Why else would I waste my breath talking to you?¡±


    ¡°Homelander!!!!¡±


    Feeling betrayed by Roger¡¯s defection from the superhuman cause, Stormfront screamed his name in fury.


    Blue-violet lightning surged around her as she rose into the air, preparing to unleash her wrath and incinerate every living being nearby.


    But Roger wasn¡¯t concerned at all. He simply said to her:


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Homelander. Call me Superman, please. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Stormfront froze in confusion as Roger raised his finger and pointed toward the sky.


    She followed his gesture and saw a dark shape growing larger, rapidly descending toward her.


    As the object neared, she realized it was an axe, a massive, lightning-charged, spinning battle axe heading straight for her!


    Instinctively, she raised her hands, attempting to deflect the axe with her lightning, but to her horror, the axe wasn¡¯t slowed in the slightest.


    Her once unstoppable lightning was as ineffective as air against the axe.


    ¡°This can¡¯t....¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the axe sliced through her lightning, then her body, pinning her to the ground in front of the White House.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [82] : The Death of Stormfront

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    The battle axe cleaved through Stormfront''s body, embedding itself into the ground.


    Her torso was cut diagonally from the chest down, and she lay on the ground, her eyes wide open, staring blankly at the blue sky.


    In the distance, Thor''s silhouette appeared behind the axe. Descending from the sky, he landed beside the axe and looked at the Stormfront he''d just split in half. He paused for a moment before turning to Roger and saying:


    "Sorry, I thought she was tougher, so I didn¡¯t hold back..."


    "It¡¯s fine. She wasn¡¯t a good person anyway."


    Roger walked over to Thor, patting him on the shoulder. As he caught a whiff of alcohol from Thor, his lips twitched involuntarily, but he quickly ignored it and walked over to the lifeless Stormfront lying on the ground.


    From the moment Stormfront mentioned she had access to the nuclear codes and keys, Roger knew this was a problem he couldn¡¯t handle on his own.


    So, during his descent, he quickly mobilized the Avengers. First, he sent Hope to track down Shockwave, who had been standing by. Then, he had Thor reach the scene as fast as possible.


    Roger could have killed Stormfront directly, but her position made things tricky.


    If he used his heat vision, he could indeed pierce through her body. However, it would also shoot through the White House behind her and possibly hit some unfortunate souls who happened to be in the "trajectory."


    Thus, Roger had Thor come in for a surprise attack, eliminating the threat before it escalated.


    Moreover, Stormfront was, without a doubt, a character modeled after Thor in this world. Having the real deal deal with the fake, a male facing off against a female, was quite fitting.


    Stormfront, although bisected, had not died immediately.


    Her superhuman vitality allowed her to feel pain while sustaining life for a little longer.


    She glanced down at her body, seeing the massive axe embedded in her waist, blocking the view of everything below.


    Knowing she didn¡¯t have much time left, Stormfront reached out to Roger, seemingly wanting to say something.


    Roger, out of respect for her imminent death, approached her and asked:


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "Why¡­ why¡­?"


    Stormfront wanted to ask why Roger did this.


    Becoming the king of superhumans, the leader of a new world, how many people dreamed of such power? Roger had the strength and potential for it, yet he chose to stand against Stormfront alongside those humans.


    From Stormfront''s perspective, she couldn¡¯t comprehend Roger''s thinking.


    Roger sighed, answering her question:


    "Because it¡¯s too much trouble."


    "Trou¡­ble?"


    "You heard what I said earlier. Did you think I was just stalling for time and making stuff up? I wasn¡¯t. The stalling was real, and so were my words. I genuinely believe ruling the world is pointless.


    "Besides, even if you wanted to rule the world, you''re going about it the wrong way."


    "...?"


    "You planned to use superhuman strength to establish a government with absolute authority, forcing everyone to live under the rule and oppression of superhumans, right?


    "But that kind of system doesn¡¯t last. A truly enduring government comes from the people, the ones you look down on, the ordinary humans."


    Roger paused at this point, deciding not to continue. He realized that if he kept going, it might lead to more problems. So, he summarized:


    "Your direction is wrong, your methods are wrong, and your goal is completely misguided. Even if I hadn¡¯t come to stop you today, someone else would have. You were destined to fail."


    "¡­"


    The light faded from Stormfront''s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand Roger¡¯s previous words, but she grasped the meaning of the word "fail."


    Indeed, she had lost this time. She hadn¡¯t investigated Roger¡¯s allies beforehand and assumed that kidnapping the president and meeting Roger would make him join her, helping her realize her plans.


    But unfortunately for her, Roger was too apathetic.


    Anyone else might have hesitated at Stormfront¡¯s offer, but Roger...


    Just the thought of becoming a ruler, dealing with endless complex issues every day, and not even having time to play video games made his head hurt.


    A life of carefree travel, staying home to watch TV and play games when not traveling, or enjoying a friendly game of Werewolf with friends, that was Roger¡¯s ideal life.


    So, Stormfront''s offer to tempt Roger with the title of "King of the World" was destined to fail.


    Forget being king of the world, Roger found even running a company to be a hassle. He was practically a hands-off boss at Super Entertainment, and Queen Maeve was the actual leader of the Super League.


    Roger¡­ he was just a laid-back, hero who followed his whims.


    Stormfront had chosen the wrong person.


    However, she hadn¡¯t completely given up. Suddenly, she grabbed Roger¡¯s hand, her voice no longer as weak as before, as if in a final burst of strength. She said to Roger:


    "I¡¯ve lost¡­ but you haven¡¯t won either."


    "Hm?"


    "Hehe... hahaha..."


    With a burst of cryptic laughter, Stormfront, a "superhero" who had once had a twisted relationship with Homelander, died at the gates of the White House.


    Seeing the mastermind dead, the surrounding troops rushed into the White House to rescue the president and other officials who had been trapped inside.


    The superhumans who had followed Stormfront were still in the White House, but aside from her, most of them were just there for show.


    Black Noir had been killed by Roger earlier. The current Black Noir was a replacement with the same abilities as the original.


    The Deep¡¯s powers would be a nuisance in the ocean, but on land, he was just an ordinary person with some combat skills.


    Lamplighter was even less of a threat, he could only emit flames, not control them freely. As long as people were careful to avoid the fire, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    "But for some reason, I feel like this isn¡¯t over yet..."


    Remembering Stormfront¡¯s laughter before she died, Roger had the uneasy feeling that things wouldn¡¯t end so simply.


    It felt like he had missed something.


    The troops entered the White House, encountering almost no resistance as they rescued the president and the officials trapped inside. The superhumans who had followed Stormfront, aside from Black Noir, who had fled to an unknown location, were all captured.


    Among the captured superhumans, Roger spotted someone who didn¡¯t belong to The Seven.


    A fat white man.


    Upon seeing him, Roger immediately understood how Stormfront had obtained the nuclear codes.


    This man was Mesmer, one of the rare superhumans in this world with the ability to read minds.


    By shaking hands with others, Mesmer could read their thoughts and memories. In the original story, the Boys had sought out Mesmer to read Kimiko¡¯s memories when they didn¡¯t know her identity.


    Now, it was clear that Stormfront had recognized the value of Mesmer''s ability and kept him close to extract important information from the minds of politicians.


    If Roger hadn¡¯t stopped Stormfront, Mesmer might have become one of her key allies.


    But now, unfortunately for him, he¡¯d likely spend the rest of his life in prison.


    "Homelander! Homelander, no, Superman!! Superman, help me!!"


    As Roger was observing The Seven, he heard a desperate plea from The Deep.


    Turning his head, he saw The Deep, handcuffed, screaming desperately at Roger:


    "I didn¡¯t want to! I was forced! If I didn¡¯t come, that crazy woman would¡¯ve killed me! Lamplighter and I weren¡¯t here willingly! Please, help me!!!"


    "You know him?"


    Thor asked as he swung his axe, flinging off the blood, and glanced questioningly at Roger.


    Seeing The Deep''s tearful and snot-filled face, Roger sighed and ignored him, simply waving to the soldiers to continue with their work. He then replied to Thor: S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He was kind of a colleague."


    "And you¡¯re not going to help him?"


    "Everyone has to be responsible for their own actions. And if what he says is true, that he was coerced, I¡¯m sure the courts will take his past good deeds into consideration."


    Roger spoke in a calm and drawn-out tone.


    He had already helped The Deep quite a bit. In the past, considering his role as the "comic relief" of the Boys storyline, Roger had given him some assistance.


    But now, The Deep had chosen to remain with The Seven and stay by Stormfront¡¯s side. That meant he had to bear the responsibilities and consequences.


    Roger was now on the opposite side of The Seven. There was no way he would help an enemy.


    The Deep, in the end, was just unlucky.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [83] : Superpower Suppression Device

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    The Stormfront situation was swiftly dealt with by Roger.


    Shockwave and Mesmer, who had control of the nuclear codes and keys, were also given special treatment. Roger didn¡¯t inquire about their ultimate fate.


    The other members of The Seven were imprisoned as well, even though they had indeed been coerced by Stormfront. Legally speaking, they deserved leniency.


    However, in a place like the U.S., where they had offended so many politicians, getting leniency was unlikely. Now, it was up to Vought International to see if they could pay a heavy enough price to buy their way out of this mess.


    But even Vought itself was in trouble. Whether Deep and Lamplighter would ever be released was still uncertain.


    It was only when Roger thought about Vought that he finally understood Stormfront¡¯s final smile.


    While Stormfront was attacking the White House, the U.S. House of Representatives had been massacred by unknown superhumans, with nearly half of the members having their heads blown off. Vought''s CEO Edgar and Vice President Madelyn had disappeared without a trace.


    After Stormfront''s death, numerous superpowered criminals appeared across the U.S.


    These criminals were spread out across the country, with almost every city having at least one or two of them.


    In addition, several top politicians from various states were also assassinated by superhumans, leading to a partial collapse of the U.S. political system. The lack of a timely response from the various states and cities allowed these superhuman criminals to run rampant, causing chaos across the country.


    Roger sat in the conference room, watching the news, his expression heavy.


    Superhuman criminals were a small problem. Many of these superhumans weren¡¯t all that powerful, and if the military got involved, they could be dealt with relatively easily.


    The real problem was that the simultaneous appearance of so many superhuman criminals sent a signal to the world:


    **


    Vought had been laying the groundwork for this for a long time, filling the world with superhumans. A conservative estimate put their number in the millions worldwide.


    If these superhumans ever united into a force that feared no government, it would be a massive problem for the entire world.


    This was the issue Roger and the others were now discussing.


    ¡°So, extracting an antidote from Compound V¡­ is impossible?¡±


    Roger asked Banner.


    After Banner arrived in this world, Roger had given him the task of developing a drug from Compound V that could strip superhumans of their powers.


    Roger didn¡¯t understand medicine or biology, so he didn¡¯t know if such a drug could even be developed, but he believed in Banner. Banner was a genius with multiple PhDs, one of which was in biology.


    Unfortunately, despite Banner''s intelligence, he hadn¡¯t been able to create a drug that could negate the effects of Compound V and strip people of their superpowers.


    ¡°For many people, Compound V was injected when they were children. As their bodies grew, the Compound V became a part of their system. Trying to remove the effects of Compound V would be like trying to remove a critical cell from the human body. Forcing it out would result in¡­¡±


    Banner trailed off, but everyone understood what he meant.


    Roger rubbed his face with both hands and asked, ¡°What about those who were injected as adults? Many of these superhuman criminals were injected as adults. There should be a solution for them, right?¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes. But¡­ you¡¯d have to be prepared for the possibility that they might die.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±


    Roger sighed.


    Not all of the adults who had been turned into superhumans were criminals. Many were innocent people abducted by Vought.


    Moreover, the number of criminals wasn¡¯t that high. Even if they were stripped of their powers, it would only be a drop in the ocean. It would be more efficient for Roger to just hunt them down one by one.


    That would be simpler, faster, and would save a lot of research funding.


    As silence fell over the group, Tek Knight suddenly asked, ¡°So, does that mean we¡¯re stuck catching them one by one?¡±


    No one responded to Tek Knight. Banner frowned, thought for a moment, and then suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. I may not be able to develop a drug that strips people of their powers, but I might be able to create a device that suppresses them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Roger¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Banner.


    Banner organized his thoughts before speaking, ¡°Before I left Earth¡­ not this Earth, a different one, I traveled to a planet called Sakaar, ruled by an alien known as the Grandmaster.


    ¡°He had a place similar to a Roman gladiator arena where he forced powerful aliens to fight each other. Thor¡­¡±


    Banner paused, glancing around to make sure Thor wasn¡¯t present before continuing, ¡°Thor was captured by the Grandmaster and forced to become one of his ¡®champions.¡¯¡±


    There was a brief silence in the room before Natasha asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what does this have to do with the problem we¡¯re facing?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ the important part isn¡¯t the gladiator fights. It¡¯s how the Grandmaster kept those powerful aliens from escaping, he used a type of restraint device, something that even Thor couldn¡¯t break free from.¡±


    Banner had finally made his point: ¡°So, I¡¯m thinking, what if we designed a device that could suppress the superpowers of people in this world, just like the restraints on Sakaar?¡±


    Roger immediately understood what Banner was suggesting.


    It was similar to the mutant suppression collars in the *X-Men* series.


    Or, like the Seastone handcuffs from *One Piece*.


    It was a very viable solution. Roger quickly made a decision: ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Banner, how long will it take to make one?¡±


    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I should have a prototype ready within a month, and a fully functional version within two.¡±


    Banner¡¯s answer reassured Roger.


    Two months was more than enough time. Roger¡¯s dimensional travel device required three months to recharge, and less than a week had passed so far. This gave Banner plenty of time to develop the suppression device and even take Black Widow, Natasha, out on a date.


    With time to spare, Roger relaxed. He said to Banner, ¡°Dr. Banner, I¡¯ll leave the development of the suppression device in your hands.¡±


    Banner nodded to Roger and smiled at Natasha before heading back to the lab prepared for him.


    Even without Roger¡¯s urging, Banner was eager to finish the device as quickly as possible. He certainly didn¡¯t want to stay in this world for three months, or even longer.


    With a solution for the superhuman problem in sight, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    While Banner worked on the suppression device, Roger and his team played the role of global firefighters, preventing the superhuman criminals created by Vought from causing further destruction.


    A week passed quickly. Thanks to the team¡¯s efforts, superhuman criminals around the world began to lay low, fearing that Roger¡¯s superhero squad would come after them.


    Banner''s suppression device was also making good progress, with the prototype expected to be ready by the third week, one week ahead of schedule.


    The world of *The Boys* seemed to be returning to normal. Apart from the disappearance of Vought¡¯s top executives, there weren¡¯t many more issues.


    However, there was one thing Roger hadn¡¯t anticipated. Just as he was about to take a break after a hectic week, the Winter Soldier, Bucky, came to see him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that, like Thor, Bucky didn¡¯t want to go back.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [84] : Dust Settles

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    When Bucky came to find Roger, he found him lounging outside by his pool, wearing floral shorts, a Hawaiian shirt, sipping on juice, and basking in a rare sunbath.


    If it weren¡¯t for Roger''s still-handsome appearance and a well-maintained physique, he would look exactly like an aging uncle enjoying his retirement.


    Seeing this scene, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but pause. He started to doubt whether the Roger in front of him was the same person who had been playing superhero everywhere just a short time ago.


    After all, the current Roger didn''t quite match the image he usually portrayed.


    "Huh? Barnes?"


    Bucky''s footsteps were heavy, and since he didn''t bother to hide his presence, Roger heard him as soon as he approached.


    Removing his sunglasses, Roger turned to see Bucky standing next to him and smiled, saying:


    ¡°It''s rare for you to seek me out on your own.¡±


    "... Just call me James.¡±


    After a brief pause, the Winter Soldier sat down in the empty seat beside Roger and spoke.


    "James, what brings you here?"


    Roger naturally adjusted, dropping the surname and refraining from using any nicknames.


    The name "Bucky" was reserved for those closest to him, like Captain America or Falcon.


    Roger didn¡¯t think he was close enough to Bucky to use that kind of intimate nickname.


    Hearing Roger''s question, Bucky fell silent again. He seemed to always do that, unable to say more than a few words before going quiet again, perhaps due to the fact that he had only been awake from his cryogenic sleep for a few months.


    After organizing his thoughts, Bucky said to Roger:


    ¡°Will you... keep traveling? I mean¡­ going to other universes?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Roger took a sip of juice and replied, ¡°I¡¯d rather see more beautiful landscapes, try new foods, and.."


    ¡°Women?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Roger, caught off guard by Bucky¡¯s interruption, froze for a moment, a question mark appearing over his head. Then, with a wry smile, he said:


    "Of course not! I''m not that desperate. I was going to say¡­ interesting entertainment, like movies, comics, music..."


    "Sounds pretty nice."


    "It''s not just nice, it''s really nice," Roger said with a grin.


    Of course, Roger''s motivations weren¡¯t limited to what he had just mentioned.


    Scenery, food, great films, good music, interesting people or events... These were indeed part of Roger¡¯s drive to travel between worlds, but the true driving force was his desire to find a way back home.


    Even if his homeland had drastically changed, even if countless years had passed by the time he found it, Roger still wanted to see it one more time.


    Even if it was just from a distance.


    It was a deep-seated connection to his home, a feeling akin to the old saying about leaves falling back to their roots.


    But explaining this to Bucky wouldn¡¯t make any sense, and giving a detailed explanation would be cumbersome. The superficial reasons he had already given were enough, no need to overcomplicate things with Bucky.


    "When do you plan on leaving?"


    Bucky asked again.


    Roger thought for a moment and replied, "Probably in two months or so. As you know, my ability to travel between worlds needs about three months to recharge."


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still planning to send us back?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you back first, and then I''ll begin my next journey.¡±


    ¡°So, another three months of waiting?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    Normally, after traveling to the Marvel world, Roger would need another three months to prepare before traveling to the next destination.


    However, what Roger hadn¡¯t told anyone was that the connection between the Marvel Universe and The Boys universe had already been established. The three months of energy consumption were used to create that link between worlds.


    Once the connection was fully established, Roger would only need a small amount of energy to travel between these two worlds. This would allow him to store up enough energy to travel to another new universe.


    "Why are you asking all these questions?"


    Roger looked at Bucky curiously.


    He wasn¡¯t that close to Bucky, and his relationship with the rest of the Avengers was more on the level of casual acquaintances. The only real friend he had was Thor.


    They were gaming buddies now.


    As for his relationship with Bucky, it was more of a professional arrangement than a friendship.


    So Roger found it strange that Bucky came to him. Normally, Bucky would be training with the Tek Knight.


    Bucky hesitated for a moment, his gaze fixed calmly on the pool before him. In a low voice, he said:


    "... I wanted to tell you that this time, when you send the others back, you don¡¯t have to take me.¡±


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing this, Roger immediately sat up straight. He looked at Bucky seriously and asked:


    "You don¡¯t want to go back either?"


    "......"


    "Why?"


    Roger didn¡¯t know Bucky well. Even in his previous life, when watching the Marvel movies, Bucky didn¡¯t leave a deep impression on him.


    Roger only watched the Marvel movies with huge special effects and big action scenes. He skipped shows like  and , so his understanding of the Winter Soldier was even more limited.


    So, compared to Thor, Roger truly couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Bucky would want to stay in this world.


    After all, Bucky¡¯s good friend, Captain America, was still alive. Falcon, another close ally, was also still around. There didn¡¯t seem to be any logical reason for him to stay.


    Bucky opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to explain something to Roger, but in the end, he chose not to say anything. He simply shook his head and asked:


    ¡°Is it not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s forbidden... fine, do whatever makes you happy. Just think of it as an extended vacation in this world. Besides, Thor¡¯s planning to stay too, so you¡¯ll have some company.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really close with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll get to know each other. Play games, have a drink together. If you don¡¯t mind, you can even join me on future trips to other worlds.¡±


    Roger stood up and patted Bucky on the shoulder.


    Bucky nodded and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then he stood up and left without saying anything more.


    As Roger watched Bucky leave, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sentimental.


    The characters in the Marvel Universe were like troubled children. One didn¡¯t want to go back, another wanted to stay, turning the world of  into something like a shelter for troubled individuals.


    However, Thor and Bucky staying behind did give Roger a few new ideas.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the task given to him by the Watcher, to assemble a small team to deal with Infinity Ultron.


    Roger didn¡¯t plan on helping the Watcher, but never say never. Perhaps in the future, he¡¯d change his mind.


    And when that time came, maybe he could recruit Thor and Bucky for his team.


    As Roger traveled to more and more worlds, the number of potential recruits for his team would likely increase as well.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Roger¡¯s lazy nature kicked in, and he stopped planning. Forming teams and recruiting members seemed like a distant concern. Right now, he was more interested in what the next world he¡¯d travel to would be like.


    With Bucky deciding to stay and Thor being hooked on gaming and not wanting to return to his own world, Roger honored his promise and sent the others back to their original universes once Dr. Banner developed the superpower suppression device.


    No further incidents occurred during this time.


    The Vought Corporation was dismantled by the government, with only a few elite members unaccounted for, much like Hydra in the Marvel world.


    The remaining superhumans were captured and fitted with superpower suppression devices. Those who had committed particularly heinous crimes were either executed or killed during Roger¡¯s raids.


    With the main boss of  universe defeated, the overall storyline had come to an end. Nothing major was likely to happen in the future, especially with Thor sticking around.


    Roger told Maeve and the others that if anything happened that they couldn¡¯t handle, they could seek Thor¡¯s help.


    So, with everything settled, Roger confidently used the energy he had stored up to begin searching for the next world to travel to.


    This time, it felt different from previous travels. In past journeys, Roger had been passively drawn into new worlds, pulled into the travel point at a predetermined time.


    But now that his powers had grown stronger and his control over the biotic field had reached new heights, Roger found that he could subtly influence the travel point with his biotic field.


    While he still couldn¡¯t fully control when he traveled, he could at least delay it. He estimated that he had about 48 hours of leeway.


    That¡¯s roughly two days.


    This time frame might increase in the future. Perhaps one day, Roger would be able to travel between worlds at will, rather than being passively drawn into them.


    After staying in the Marvel Universe for a few more days, Roger said his goodbyes to his friends and embarked on his new journey without delay.


    As he crossed into a new universe, Roger silently prayed that this time, he wouldn¡¯t land in a place like the Marvel Zombies Universe again.


    His standards weren¡¯t high, just a normal world¡­ one that wasn¡¯t too crazy, where he didn¡¯t immediately have to deal with some huge catastrophe.


    If he landed in another place like the Marvel Zombies Universe, Roger thought he might develop a fear of interdimensional travel.


    However, he had some faith in his luck. Surely he wouldn¡¯t be that unlucky again.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [85] : X-Men: Apocalypse!

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    It seemed as if the Heaven had heard Roger''s prayers, for when he emerged from the crossing point, he found himself in the air once again.


    However, this sky was clear. There were no alien warships hovering in the air, no superheroes flying around in a chaotic fashion. Below him lay a clean, blue Earth. Using his X-ray vision, Roger scanned the area. There were no zombies, no robots, and no aliens in sight.


    The city below appeared to be a normal human city. People bustled about their daily lives, and nothing struck Roger as out of the ordinary.


    The only thing that caught his attention was that the city¡¯s technology seemed a bit outdated. Judging from the cars and the style of the lights, it felt like he was in the 1980s.


    Other than that, there was nothing special.


    "Wait, the 1980s? No way¡­"


    Having just crossed over from the Marvel universe, Roger found himself in a city reminiscent of the 1980s. This made him think of Captain Marvel¡¯s origin story.


    "Did I stumble onto the set of Captain Marvel?"


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but entertain the thought, though it was just a guess.


    The odds of landing in another Marvel universe right after leaving one were slim. Plus, if Roger were still in the Marvel universe, the Watcher would have shown up to chat with him by now. It wouldn¡¯t be this peaceful.


    More importantly, Captain Marvel''s main story takes place in the 1990s. Based on the timeline of his recent crossings, it was unlikely that Roger had been thrown this far back.


    So, conservatively speaking, this probably wasn¡¯t Captain Marvel¡¯s world.


    Regardless, speculating wasn''t as effective as simply going down and finding out what was going on in this world.


    Scanning the city below, Roger deactivated his nanotech suit, revealing the casual clothes he wore underneath. He found a random dark alley to land in, strolling out casually as if he had just walked through it.


    Judging by the clothing and the language spoken by the people around him, Roger seemed to still be in the United States.


    Fortunately, Roger wasn¡¯t one for flashy outfits. He always wore simple clothes like jeans and a jacket, allowing him to blend in without drawing much attention.


    "So, what should I do now? Should I gather information about this world, or find a place to rest first?"


    As Roger walked down the street, he contemplated his next move.


    This time was different from the previous two crossings. The first time, he had taken the place of Homelander and had to use Homelander¡¯s identity to deal with Vought International.


    The second time, he had crossed into the Marvel Zombies universe, and as soon as he arrived, he encountered the Black Order from space, followed shortly by members of the Avengers. His goal naturally transitioned into saving the world.


    But this time, Roger was just a free man. He hadn¡¯t run into any world-shattering events yet, leaving him unsure of what to do next.


    "Let¡¯s start by figuring out what kind of world this is."


    After thinking it over, Roger decided that understanding the nature of this world would help him determine his next steps.


    Initially, Roger thought it would be difficult to figure out what world he had entered. After all, up to this point, he hadn¡¯t seen anything or anyone familiar.


    But he had only wandered for five minutes before spotting a news report related to this world in a glass display outside a store selling televisions.


    "It has been ten years since mutants first appeared in the public eye. Today, we celebrate the tenth anniversary of peaceful coexistence between humans and mutants¡­"


    "Mutants...?"


    Roger¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. From this news report, he immediately understood the nature of this world.


    This was the world of Marvel''s **X-Men**!


    Although Roger was surprised to have crossed into the Marvel universe again, technically, the X-Men world was separate from the main Marvel universe. It wasn¡¯t even considered part of the multiverse.


    Originally, the rights to the X-Men franchise weren¡¯t owned by Marvel. As a result, the first three X-Men movies had their own self-contained universe, completely independent from the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    Even though the rights had since returned to Marvel, it seemed that Marvel had no plans to integrate the X-Men into the main MCU anytime soon.


    Before Roger crossed over, there had been rumors online suggesting that the multiverse series might bring the X-Men into the main MCU. However, this was pure speculation, with no official confirmation.


    Therefore, the Marvel multiverse and the X-Men film series should be entirely separate. This explained why, despite being in a Marvel world, the Watcher hadn¡¯t shown up to chat with Roger.


    "X-Men, huh... I wonder if I¡¯ll get to meet Wolverine."


    When one thinks of the X-Men, it¡¯s impossible not to think of its most famous character, Wolverine.


    Among the X-Men films, Roger''s favorite character was Wolverine, followed closely by Magneto.


    Roger liked Wolverine because he was the series'' main protagonist and had even starred in his own solo films. As for Magneto, Roger enjoyed his grandiose entrances. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every time Magneto appeared, the spectacle was enormous. Whether it was lifting the Golden Gate Bridge or an entire stadium, his scenes always thrilled Roger.


    The third character Roger liked was Quicksilver from the newer series.


    The reason was the same, the time-slowing special effects during Quicksilver¡¯s scenes were just mesmerizing to Roger.


    In short, Roger loved grand special effects and big set pieces, which is why he gravitated towards characters like Magneto.


    "Let me try to figure out the current timeline..."


    Seeing a photo of Magneto on the television, along with the headline "Ten Years of Peaceful Coexistence Between Mutants and Humans," Roger could roughly estimate the timeline.


    Ten years ago, the most notable event marking mutants¡¯ public debut was Magneto¡¯s attack on the President¡­ Speaking of which, why was the President of the U.S. always so unlucky, getting targeted by everyone?


    Ten years ago, Magneto had attacked the President, revealing the existence of mutants. Led by Professor X, the X-Men had fought tooth and nail to stop Magneto and save the President, leading to the government¡¯s recognition of mutants.


    Now, ten years later, Magneto was missing, and the X-Men were teaching at the school Professor X had founded, educating mutant children from around the world.


    So far, everything had been peaceful, and people were even celebrating the harmonious coexistence between the two species.


    But if Roger remembered correctly, ten years ago was the plot of the film **X-Men: Days of Future Past**, and now, ten years later, was the storyline of **X-Men: Apocalypse**.


    Which meant...


    "Am I going to fight Apocalypse? No, no, no, they won¡¯t need me to fight Apocalypse, right?"


    If the plot followed the original movie, the X-Men would ultimately defeat Apocalypse, with or without Roger¡¯s involvement. This wasn¡¯t like the Marvel Zombies universe, where Roger played a crucial role.


    So, for now, it seemed like Roger didn¡¯t need to do anything. He could just wait for the X-Men to fight Apocalypse, and then go watch the spectacle up close.


    That was what Roger initially thought.


    But as he continued thinking about it, Roger suddenly recalled a scene from the original movie that left a deep impression on him.


    It was from the latter part of the movie, where Apocalypse used his powers to turn Cairo, Egypt into ruins and constructed a massive pyramid in an attempt to seize Professor X¡¯s abilities.


    The film had gone to great lengths to emphasize Apocalypse¡¯s power, using top-notch special effects to show the city crumbling into ruins and the pyramid rising from the ground in a magnificent display.


    Roger had thoroughly enjoyed watching that scene, after all, it was just a movie.


    But now that he was in the world of that movie, Roger couldn¡¯t help but think about one thing.


    What about the ordinary people living in Cairo?


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [86] : X Academy

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger crossed over in time to the year 1983. At that point, the permanent population of Cairo, Egypt, was roughly four to five million, with a transient population of around 300,000 to 400,000.


    Nearly five million people lived in this city, but due to the ambition of one mutant to rule the world, all of them were brutally buried alive inside a massive pyramid.


    In the movies, Roger never really cared about the fate of these people. Or even if he did, the grand spectacle that followed quickly diverted his attention, causing him to overlook them.


    But now he was in the world of the movie, the real world of . When Roger fully grasped that these were real lives on the line, he couldn¡¯t forget, even if he wanted to.


    Roger thought to himself that he needed to do something, he  to do something.


    ¡°X-Men¡­ Professor X!¡±


    Roger quickly thought of Professor X.


    Professor X¡¯s superpower was mind control, and through the use of a psychic amplifier, his abilities could extend across the entire world.


    Roger couldn¡¯t stop Apocalypse; he wasn¡¯t sure if he could even defeat him. So, to be on the safe side, Roger planned to first find Professor X and have him use Cerebro to force the people of Cairo to evacuate.


    This was, so far, the only method Roger could think of to minimize casualties.


    As for the economic losses that would follow¡­ what amount of money could possibly compare to the value of human lives?


    "I thought I could just be a quiet spectator this time... sigh..."


    Roger sighed as he found himself busy again. He then walked into an empty alley and swiftly shot into the sky, heading toward the location of Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters.


    ---


    Meanwhile, inside the school, Professor Charles Xavier and Mystique (Raven) were sitting face to face, having a conversation.


    This was a long-awaited reunion between old friends. It had been almost ten years since the two last saw each other after the Washington incident. Since then, they had almost no contact.


    Now that Raven had returned to the academy, Charles was quite pleased.


    However, Raven wasn¡¯t as happy. Over the past few years, she had been traveling the world, witnessing many mutants being persecuted by humans, chased, hunted, and treated as mere toys, thrown into arenas to fight one another.


    This even included Erik Lehnsherr, Magneto, who had been living incognito.


    Magneto¡¯s wife and daughter had been killed by the police in a tragic misunderstanding. In his rage, Erik slaughtered all the officers present, but no amount of vengeance could bring back his wife and daughter.


    Now Erik was a globally wanted man. Raven had come to Charles to ask for his help in finding Erik and helping him evade the authorities.


    Hearing this, Charles¡¯ expression darkened.


    He had not expected his old friend to go through such a devastating experience. His eyes filled with mixed emotions as he replied to Raven:


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find Erik.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll be helping yourself.¡±


    Raven corrected him.


    Since the day ten years ago when Erik had tried to kill her, Raven had cut ties with him. Now, she fought for no one but herself.


    She came to Charles today only because Erik had once been a friend. No matter what had happened, they had fought side by side, and Erik didn¡¯t deserve to meet such a tragic end.


    ¡°I understand. Let me just¡­¡±


    Charles sighed as he moved to head for the underground base to use Cerebro.


    But just as Charles was about to leave the room, he suddenly froze.


    Raven, confused, looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We have a visitor,¡± Charles said gravely.


    A few minutes later, Charles, along with Raven, Beast (Hank), Havok (Alex), and his former girlfriend, FBI agent Moira, gathered in the garden by the lake outside Xavier¡¯s School.


    Their presence attracted a crowd of students.


    Charles didn¡¯t shoo them away. Instead, he looked up toward the sky. A blond young man clad in a black suit and wearing a cape descended from the air.


    It was Roger.


    "Welcome to Xavier¡¯s School, stranger," Charles said from his wheelchair, extending a hand to Roger as he landed.


    Roger didn¡¯t shake Charles¡¯ outstretched hand. Instead, he glanced at him and asked, ¡°You knew I was coming?¡±


    Roger hadn¡¯t notified anyone at Xavier¡¯s School beforehand, so Charles shouldn¡¯t have known he was coming.


    Charles smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a psychic barrier around the school. Anyone who enters, I can sense. I can choose to let them in or keep them out.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t read your mind. How are you doing that? Is it one of your abilities?¡± Charles asked.


    The barrier around the school was meant to filter out ordinary people and mutants with ill intentions, keeping the school safe and independent thus far.


    Although Charles knew Roger had entered, he couldn¡¯t penetrate his thoughts, as if some invisible force was shielding Roger¡¯s mind.


    Given that Roger had flown in, Charles speculated that this was one of his powers.


    Hearing Charles'' question, Roger chuckled.


    Thanks to his mental training under Doctor Strange in the Marvel universe, Roger had developed immunity to certain psychic abilities or magical influences. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to approach Charles so openly.


    After all, as his friends once told him, Charles had once read Deadpool¡¯s mind in the comics, discovered he was a fictional character, and died from the resulting mental breakdown.


    Roger didn¡¯t want his own thoughts to be the cause of Charles¡¯ death.


    ¡°I suppose you could call it one of my abilities. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is why I¡¯m here, Charles.¡±


    ¡°Judging by your expression, it¡¯s important,¡± Charles noted.


    ¡°It¡¯s very important. Important enough to decide the fate of this world,¡± Roger replied, sounding almost prophetic.


    Having lived through the events of the Marvel universe, Roger could now say such words effortlessly, without any sign of nervousness. His voice was filled with confidence.


    Charles exchanged a glance with Raven. Roger¡¯s sudden arrival caused them to momentarily set aside their plan to use Cerebro to search for Magneto. This was partly because of what Roger had said, but also due to the mystery surrounding his power and identity.


    Perhaps it was confidence in their own strength, or perhaps they truly sensed no malice from Roger, but Charles invited him into his office. Beast, Hank, brewed some tea for them.


    Inside the office, Roger took a moment to glance around before turning his gaze to Mystique. He asked:


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but may I ask what you were about to do before I arrived? Were you planning to use Cerebro to find Magneto?¡±


    Roger had already learned about Magneto¡¯s situation from the news, which clearly reported that he had killed several police officers after his wife and daughter were killed.


    And according to the movie plot, after Magneto¡¯s family tragedy, Raven would come to Charles. Soon after, Charles would attempt to find Apocalypse, only to be controlled by him.


    With all this in mind, Roger hadn¡¯t bothered with pleasantries and had flown straight to Xavier¡¯s School without any prior notice.


    "¡­?"


    Roger¡¯s question left both Charles and Raven momentarily stunned. They hadn¡¯t mentioned this to anyone, and no one else even knew about Cerebro¡¯s existence.


    Raven looked at Charles, seemingly asking for confirmation. Charles, however, kept his gaze on Roger and, instead of questioning how he knew about Cerebro, simply said:


    ¡°Yes, we were. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem. This is the spark that starts the catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Raven interjected as Roger spoke to Charles. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us who you are.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡­¡±


    Roger thought for a moment, then, in front of them, donned his nano-suit and introduced himself:


    ¡°I¡¯m a human from a parallel world. You can call me¡­ hmm¡­ Superman?¡±


    Raven frowned, her gaze filled with suspicion as she looked at him.


    ¡°Superman? You mean the Kryptonian who absorbs sunlight to grow stronger?¡±


    ¡°Something like that¡­ but I¡¯m no Kryptonian. I¡¯m 100% human.¡±


    In the Marvel universe, DC Comics and movies existed in some dimensions, though their popularity varied. In some Marvel universes, DC barely existed, while in others, it was fairly well-known and even had movies made.


    In the X-Men universe, DC Comics had some level of recognition, with several Superman movies released by this point. So when Roger said he was Superman, Charles and Raven immediately understood the gist of his abilities. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raven¡¯s curiosity deepened, and she continued to probe:


    ¡°So, if your abilities are similar, does that mean your body is invulnerable to bullets? You possess immense strength? And can you shoot lasers from your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And not just that, I can also see incredibly far, hear distant sounds, and fly at great speed¡­ But isn¡¯t now the time to discuss something other than my powers?¡±


    Roger, realizing that the conversation had gone off track, couldn¡¯t help but steer it back to the matter at hand.


    They could discuss his abilities later. Right now, wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue Apocalypse?


    Or perhaps¡­ was Mystique a fan of Superman? Did she admire him as a hero?


    The thought crossed Roger¡¯s mind, and he glanced at Mystique. However, he didn¡¯t see the look of admiration he expected from a fan, so he figured he must have been mistaken.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [87] : Stopping Apocalypse

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    "Ahem, so you''re... Superman from a parallel world, right? What exactly is this world-threatening crisis you mentioned?"


    Charles coughed softly, steering the conversation back on track, and asked Roger this critical question.


    Roger claimed to be from a parallel world, a statement that would normally be met with disbelief, as such things sound far-fetched.


    However, both Charles and Raven were halfway between belief and doubt. While they didn¡¯t fully believe Roger, they also couldn¡¯t completely dismiss the possibility.


    This was because, ten years ago, a mutant named Logan had appeared, claiming to have traveled back in time from the future. His mission was to prevent the emergence of Sentinel robots, warning the X-Men of that era that mutants in the future were almost entirely wiped out by these machines.


    Initially, Charles and his team didn¡¯t believe Logan¡¯s story. It wasn¡¯t until Charles probed Logan¡¯s mind and had a telepathic conversation with his future self that they confirmed Logan¡¯s true identity as someone from the future.


    With this prior experience, Charles maintained a basic level of trust when faced with Roger, this so-called "Superman" from a parallel world. After all, if time travel was possible, then traveling between parallel worlds wasn¡¯t that big of a stretch.


    Of course, what further bolstered Roger¡¯s credibility was the advanced nanotechnology he possessed. Charles had never seen such sophisticated machinery before, not even in movies. The current state of technology in their world simply didn¡¯t allow for such precision.


    As the conversation returned to the pressing topic, Roger hesitated for a moment before addressing Charles:


    "As for the world crisis, I think it might be hard for you to grasp it just through words. How about... you take a look inside my mind?"


    "You want me to read your memories?" Charles asked.


    Roger responded, "My memories are valuable, so I can''t let you access everything. But I¡¯ll show you the memories related to the world crisis. This way is much quicker than trying to explain it all."


    Thanks to Doctor Strange¡¯s special training in mental defense, Roger''s mind was fortified. Even a psychic as powerful as Charles wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything that Roger didn¡¯t want him to.


    It might seem a bit ridiculous to claim that Charles, one of the strongest mutants, wouldn¡¯t be able to access the mind of a novice magic student. But if you add in the magical barriers left by Doctor Strange, it wasn¡¯t so outlandish after all.


    To prevent Roger from being mentally compromised by some psychic in a future world, which could render him unconscious or turn him into an unwitting tool, Strange had set up layers of mental defenses for Roger.


    These defenses not only allowed Roger to ignore most mind-related powers and magic, but they also gave him full control over his mental space. Additionally, to prevent Roger from facing a situation where someone could forcibly remove his soul, Strange had also fortified his soul¡¯s protection.


    All of these precautions had one purpose: to ensure that Roger retained his autonomy, unaffected by any power or magic.


    Thus, Roger wasn¡¯t worried at all that Charles might break through his mental barriers. First, it was doubtful Charles could even do so. Second, Charles had the integrity to respect Roger¡¯s boundaries and wouldn¡¯t pry into what Roger didn¡¯t want him to see.


    And lastly, if Charles did attempt anything improper, Roger could simply eject him from his mind using Strange¡¯s mental shields.


    After all, this version of Charles was not the older, future version of himself. While his psychic abilities were formidable, they were still somewhat limited at this point.


    It was these assurances that allowed Roger to willingly let Charles view his memories.


    Perhaps because Roger was willing to open up his mind, Charles and Raven¡¯s trust in him deepened. After exchanging a glance, Charles approached Roger and said:


    "Shall we begin?"


    "Go ahead."


    Once everything was ready, Charles took a deep breath and placed his fingers on Roger''s forehead.


    In the next moment, Charles¡¯s vision darkened, and countless images began to flash before his eyes.


    He saw Roger¡¯s identity, his experiences, and a glimpse of the parallel world Roger came from.


    Then, Charles saw images related to this world.


    He witnessed countless nuclear missiles launch into the sky, piercing through the clouds before descending back toward the Earth. The cause of all this destruction was Charles himself, having been controlled by Apocalypse while searching for Erik.


    Next, Charles saw a scene of Apocalypse leading his Four Horsemen to Cairo, Egypt. A pyramid arose from the ground as countless buildings collapsed. People screamed in agony, buried beneath the rubble.


    The magnitude of this disaster, which wiped out countless lives, left Charles deeply shaken.


    The images flashed by in an instant. Soon after, Charles severed the connection with Roger¡¯s mind, staring at him in shock:


    "...Is this... real?"


    Coming out of Roger¡¯s mind, Charles needed to confirm the authenticity of what he had seen.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Roger, it was just difficult to accept such a future.


    Roger nodded at Charles and said:


    "As you saw, it¡¯s all real. If I hadn¡¯t come to find you, you would already be under Apocalypse¡¯s control by now."


    In the original storyline, Charles had connected to Erik''s mind in his search for him, only to be detected by Apocalypse, who was nearby. Apocalypse then used Erik¡¯s mind to gain control over Charles. Through Charles, Apocalypse was able to use Cerebro to manipulate every individual capable of launching nuclear missiles, sending all of them into the sky.


    If not for Beast and Havok destroying Cerebro in time, the world of the X-Men would have been devastated by a wave of nuclear strikes.


    Of course, Roger hadn¡¯t shown Charles everything. He only showed him the image of the missiles launching, leading Charles to believe that the crisis Roger spoke of was the global detonation of nuclear warheads, which would wipe out humanity.


    "Charles...?"


    Seeing Charles drenched in sweat and clearly frightened, Raven called out to him in concern.


    "I¡¯m fine... but we¡¯ve got a new problem," Charles replied, signaling to Raven that he was alright. Without hesitation, he instructed Beast, Hank, to take them to the underground Cerebro chamber.


    For now, the nuclear missile issue wasn¡¯t too pressing. After all, Charles hadn¡¯t fallen under Apocalypse¡¯s control yet. His immediate task was to ensure that the people in Cairo evacuated the city.


    "What¡¯s your plan?" Roger asked Charles curiously as they walked.


    "Are you going to connect with everyone in Cairo and tell them to leave the city?"


    "No... in fact, I can¡¯t connect with that many minds at once," Charles admitted with a sigh.


    Even the most powerful mutants had limits. In the movies, Charles seemed omnipotent, capable of using Cerebro to connect to every mind on Earth and potentially kill everyone by crushing their spirits.


    At first glance, connecting with a few million people to evacuate a city seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for him.


    However, the version of Charles capable of such feats was the older one from the future.


    The older Charles had gone through countless experiences, and his psychic abilities had grown significantly stronger over time. Only then could he use Cerebro to wipe out all humans or mutants.


    The current Charles was still in his developmental phase. He might be able to connect with everyone on Earth using Cerebro, but he couldn¡¯t necessarily destroy their minds.


    And controlling people was far more difficult than simply killing them.


    If Charles wanted to kill someone connected to his mind, he only needed to shatter their consciousness, a relatively easy task.


    However, making millions of people evacuate a city in an orderly fashion required far more intricate control.


    He would have to make each person stop what they were doing, follow his instructions to leave, and avoid causing a stampede. He would need to maintain control over them until they were safely outside the city.


    The amount of mental processing required for this would be astronomical. Even with Cerebro, Charles simply couldn¡¯t perform such a precise operation.


    "So, what¡¯s your plan?" Roger asked again.


    "It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll just control Egypt¡¯s leadership and have them issue an evacuation order," Charles replied with a smile.


    Controlling a few thousand people to send out an emergency notice was clearly easier than controlling millions.


    As Charles activated Cerebro, Raven turned to Roger and asked:


    "So... is that it? Did we just save millions of people?"


    "No," Roger shook his head. "Not yet. We need time."


    "Time? For what?"


    "To stop Apocalypse from reaching Cairo. If Apocalypse doesn¡¯t come for Charles now, his next target will be..."


    "Cairo!" Hank quickly chimed in.


    The Cerebro room fell into a sudden silence.


    Neither Raven nor Hank fully understood Apocalypse¡¯s strength, but anyone capable of ending the world was bound to be incredibly powerful.


    Faced with such a being, the people at Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters would need to gather every available ally before confronting him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But they didn¡¯t have that luxury now.


    "I¡¯ll go stop him. I¡¯m fast, at least, I can fly fast. I should be able to delay Apocalypse before he reaches Cairo," Roger quickly decided.


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, Charles cautioned him:


    "Don¡¯t push yourself. I¡¯ll come find you as soon as I finish in Cairo."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not reckless... though, I feel like I¡¯ve said this before," Roger mused, experiencing a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He couldn¡¯t quite place when he¡¯d said something similar, but it didn¡¯t seem important.


    Shrugging off the thought, Roger soared into the sky and flew toward Germany, where Apocalypse and his Horsemen should currently be, according to the original storyline.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [88] : Failed Negotiations

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger flew through the sky, bathed in sunlight that continuously enhanced his heat vision and x-ray vision abilities.


    These were abilities he had acquired and strengthened after traveling through the Marvel Universe. His heat vision, x-ray vision, and even his farsightedness had all been upgraded to some extent.


    Now, in the world of the X-Men, Roger felt different again, as if parts of his body had been strengthened further.


    Based on this feeling, Roger could reasonably confirm that the process of crossing dimensions was beneficial to him. Each time he traveled, one of his abilities was enhanced.


    The first time, it was the biological force field from  world. The second time, it was his eye-related abilities from the Marvel world. And now¡­ it seemed to be some physical enhancement.


    Maybe his defense, recovery speed, or strength had been enhanced, Roger couldn''t tell. Unlike his heat vision or x-ray vision, the changes to his body felt minimal, and since it wasn¡¯t a speed boost, he couldn¡¯t precisely determine which ability had been strengthened.


    Right now, though, Roger was about to face Apocalypse, and he didn¡¯t have time to figure out his new powers, just like when he entered the Marvel world, he couldn¡¯t immediately verify his heat vision.


    ¡°Tch, does every dimensional crossing have to coincide with a major event?¡±


    Aside from the world of , Roger had noticed a pattern during his second crossing: each time he passed through to a new world, it was always at a pivotal moment.


    The zombie apocalypse in the Marvel Universe and now the looming battle with Apocalypse were examples of this.


    This pattern left Roger little time to focus on his personal matters. Upon entering each new world, he had to immediately consider how to save as many people as possible.


    But the X-Men world was different from the Marvel Zombie Universe. In the zombie apocalypse, if Roger didn¡¯t fight hard, he would likely end up as one of the undead. His survival depended on his efforts.


    Roger definitely didn¡¯t want to become one of those brainless flesh-eating zombies.


    However, in this world, even if Roger didn¡¯t face Apocalypse, he could still live comfortably.


    What did it matter to him if Apocalypse built a pyramid in Cairo, causing millions of deaths? It wasn¡¯t as if it would directly affect him.


    And why should it concern Roger if Apocalypse ended up ruling the world?


    There¡¯s a saying: "When the sky falls, let the tall people hold it up." In this world, the X-Men were the ones to handle such problems. Roger, an outsider, could easily hide and watch the X-Men battle Apocalypse from a safe distance.


    He could even enjoy the spectacle, like a live-action movie.


    Fighting Apocalypse wasn¡¯t Roger¡¯s responsibility, and he didn¡¯t need to save anyone in this world since it had nothing to do with him.


    But Roger ultimately decided to confront Apocalypse himself, buying the X-Men time.


    He knew full well that going up against Apocalypse, knowing he couldn¡¯t win, was foolish. Risking his life to stop a tyrant for the sake of strangers in a world that wasn¡¯t his own would be considered madness by anyone else.


    Yet, Roger couldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    It wasn¡¯t just a few thousand or tens of thousands of people, this was the lives of millions!


    Millions of lives were at stake, a number so astronomical that Roger couldn''t turn a blind eye.


    If he didn¡¯t intervene and allowed events to unfold as they originally did, those millions would be buried beneath that massive pyramid.


    Their flesh, their bones, would become the foundation stones beneath the pyramid!


    Roger couldn¡¯t stand by and watch these people die. Deep inside him was something called a "conscience," and it wouldn¡¯t let him sit back and do nothing while they perished.


    So, even though Roger had no connection to this world and even though he knew he would likely lose, and lose badly, he still decided to help the X-Men face Apocalypse, no matter the cost.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost moved by my own actions... sigh¡­¡±


    Thinking back to his experiences in the zombie world and now the opponent he was about to face, Roger couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    How many dimensional travelers, after crossing worlds, still had to run around saving the world? Probably not many.


    The thought brought a small sense of pride to Roger.


    ¡°Can anyone else do what I¡¯m doing? Ha!¡±


    Amusing himself with this thought, it wasn¡¯t long before Roger reached his destination.


    With his enhanced vision and x-ray abilities, Roger quickly located Apocalypse and his Horsemen, hidden somewhere in Germany.


    They were in an underground bunker. Apocalypse was designing new battle suits and face paints for his Horsemen. In simple terms, he was giving them new, stylish outfits.


    At the moment, Apocalypse had four mutants under his command, whom he had recruited after awakening.


    The first was Ororo Munroe, aka Storm, a girl not even twenty years old. She had been cornered in an alley in Cairo after stealing, but Apocalypse saved her, making her his first Horseman.


    The second was Betsy Braddock, aka Psylocke, originally a bodyguard for a mutant named Caliban. Apocalypse managed to sway her to his side, making her his second Horseman. Her ability was to manifest psychic weapons from her hands.


    The third Horseman was Angel, Roger didn¡¯t know his real name, who had been forced into underground fights by humans. His wings were destroyed, and he was hiding in a warehouse when Apocalypse found him. Apocalypse restored his wings and turned them into metal, making him his third Horseman.


    The fourth Horseman was none other than Erik Lehnsherr, aka Magneto. Once a pivotal figure in the X-Men series and sometimes an ally, Magneto was currently an enemy.


    Roger scanned Apocalypse and his Horsemen, recalling everything he knew about them.


    It was no surprise that Apocalypse, one of the most powerful mutants, immediately sensed Roger¡¯s presence the moment his gaze locked on him.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming,¡± Apocalypse¡¯s voice echoed through the bunker, layered with a strange reverb.


    His Horsemen froze, but before they could react, a gold and red heat beam pierced the room, aimed directly at Apocalypse!


    A circular shield of energy appeared around Apocalypse, deflecting Roger¡¯s carefully charged heat vision. The beam struck a fire extinguisher in the room, causing a massive explosion in the underground bunker.


    Magneto, using his magnetic powers, quickly manipulated nearby objects to shield against the explosion, creating an escape route for the others above.


    Storm darted out of the bunker through the opening, avoiding the explosion''s impact.


    Angel, with his metal wings, shielded Psylocke from the explosion¡¯s shockwave and fire, following closely behind Storm as they escaped.


    Had it not been for their considerable powers, and Magneto¡¯s presence, Roger¡¯s surprise attack could have wiped out all of them except Apocalypse.


    But even if they didn¡¯t die, it didn¡¯t matter to Roger. His heat vision had merely been a "greeting," forcing Apocalypse to focus on him rather than rushing off to Cairo to build his pyramid.


    Landing from the sky, Roger locked eyes with Apocalypse as though nothing had happened. Apocalypse, his gaze piercing, asked:


    ¡°Child, why did you attack me?¡±


    Unlike other villains Roger had encountered, Apocalypse¡¯s attitude was much more pleasant. Even after Roger had attacked him, his tone remained calm and kind.


    This was likely because Apocalypse viewed Roger as a fellow mutant.


    Apocalypse was known for treating mutants with respect. As long as they didn¡¯t attack him or show overt hostility, he presented himself as a benevolent to other mutants.


    In the original storyline, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Charles Xavier had powers Apocalypse didn¡¯t, and the X-Men insisted on opposing him, Apocalypse probably wouldn¡¯t have targeted them at all.


    After all, if Apocalypse could recruit the X-Men, it would greatly benefit his cause. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger wasn¡¯t a mutant, of course, but he could use that identity to chat with Apocalypse and buy more time.


    Apocalypse had far too many abilities, more than Roger¡¯s own set of powers, and Roger wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat him. If a fight broke out, his heat vision alone probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring Apocalypse down.


    And judging by the earlier scene, his heat vision didn¡¯t seem to pose any real threat to Apocalypse.


    With that in mind, Roger answered Apocalypse¡¯s question seriously:


    ¡°Because you want to rule the world.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to play the hero?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Even though I have no real connection to this world, I can¡¯t stand by and watch innocents die at your hands.¡±


    Roger¡¯s tone was sincere.


    Since Apocalypse was in the mood to chat, Roger decided to engage him, hoping to delay him for a little longer.


    However, what Roger didn¡¯t expect was for Magneto, seemingly provoked by Roger¡¯s words, to suddenly interject:


    ¡°Innocents? What do you know of innocents? My wife, my daughter, were they not innocent? Where were you when the innocents suffered?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Magneto¡¯s words left Roger speechless.


    He could have told Magneto that he hadn¡¯t been in this world at the time, but what good would that do? Magneto wouldn¡¯t care. Anyone who had just lost their wife and daughter wouldn¡¯t listen to reason.


    To tell someone to be generous or to keep an open mind after such a loss was nothing but empty words.


    But even knowing this, what could Roger do?


    He really hadn¡¯t been in this world at that time, and he didn¡¯t have the power to resurrect the dead. So all he could do was softly reply:


    ¡°Magneto, I¡¯m truly sorry about your wife and daughter, but you¡¯ve already killed those responsible¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± Eric interrupted Roger, his voice cold. ¡°It¡¯s far from enough! I want more people to feel my pain! No one can stop me!!¡±


    ¡°...Looks like negotiations have failed.¡±


    Roger sighed, realizing his attempt to stall for time had been in vain.


    Seeing the fury and confusion in Eric¡¯s eyes, Roger knew there was no avoiding a fight.


    Sure enough, as soon as Roger finished speaking, Eric commanded a massive wave of metal, hurling it straight at Roger!


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [89] : VS Apocalypse and his Four Horsemen

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    The battle was about to begin. Erik manipulated metal, creating a cage that fell from the sky.


    Roger immediately unleashed his heat vision, piercing through the metal and aiming directly at Erik.


    However, his heat vision was quickly blocked by Apocalypse, preventing it from hitting Erik.


    Then, Apocalypse raised his hand, using telekinesis to enhance the power of the metal Erik controlled, making it even more formidable. This forced Roger to focus on dodging Erik''s attacks.


    Facing both Apocalypse and his Four Horsemen, Roger was under immense pressure.


    Apocalypse aside, Magneto, now strengthened by Apocalypse, could manipulate part of the magnetic field, turning everything within it into a weapon.


    At this moment, Magneto was using metal and other debris to form an enormous metal cage, filled with sharp iron spikes that rushed towards Roger.


    Moving swiftly through the metallic structure, Roger fired his heat vision again. The crimson beams sliced through the incoming attacks like a laser, shattering everything in their path.


    He quickly ascended, flying higher into the sky, out of Apocalypse''s reach. His eyes gathered most of his energy, continuously firing heat vision downward.


    But soon, Roger realized someone was chasing him.


    It was Angel, one of the Four Horsemen. With metal wings on his back, he flapped them and quickly closed in on Roger, sending a barrage of sharp metal feathers raining down on him.


    "Angel?"


    Seeing ''Angel'' attacking him, Roger didn¡¯t bother dodging. His heat vision continued to target Magneto and Apocalypse relentlessly.


    Roger¡¯s attitude seemed to suggest that Angel posed no threat to him.


    And it wasn¡¯t just an appearance, it was the truth.


    Compared to the Angel from the original X-Men trilogy, the Angel here was merely a tragic figure blinded by jealousy and, by far, the weakest of Apocalypse''s Four Horsemen. His feathers couldn¡¯t even scratch the surface of Roger¡¯s nano-suit.


    As expected, Angel''s metal feathers bounced off Roger without leaving a mark. They couldn¡¯t penetrate his defense at all.


    Seeing that his attack had no effect, Angel froze for a moment. Roger, without hesitation, stopped his heat vision and lunged at Angel before he could react!


    Roger moved too quickly, and Angel couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The impact knocked Angel unconscious, and his body began to plummet from the sky.


    Just as he was about to hit the ground, Roger swiftly grabbed his arm, preventing him from becoming a lifeless splatter on the ground.


    Was Roger saving him?


    No, Roger was finishing him off!


    Blistering heat vision shot from Roger''s eyes like a lightsaber from , easily slicing through Angel''s metal wings, severing the proud appendages.


    Roger then casually tossed the now-wingless Angel towards Erik like a weapon.


    The excruciating pain jolted Angel back to consciousness just in time to see himself hurtling toward Magneto. However, Erik showed no intention of catching him.


    Just as Angel was about to crash to his death, Storm intervened, catching him mid-air and saving him from a fatal fall.


    "Is that suit you''re wearing made of metal?"


    Erik coldly eyed Roger.


    He assumed Roger''s ability to withstand Angel¡¯s attacks was due to his suit and attempted to manipulate it using the magnetic field, hoping to strip away Roger¡¯s outer defenses.


    But before Magneto could act, Roger smiled faintly and, right in front of him, retracted all the nanomachines, revealing his casual outfit of a leather jacket and jeans underneath.


    "I know what you''re thinking. You believe the suit is why I can resist your attacks? You''re wrong."


    "Hmph!"


    Erik snorted and dismissed the thought. Instead, he manipulated the magnetic field, gathering all the objects within it to form a massive serpent made of metal and debris.


    Like the mythical Hydra, the metallic beast lunged at Roger, coiling and snapping at him!


    It was an impressive display, Magneto certainly knew how to put on a show.


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of admiration.


    He appreciated how Magneto always turned every fight into a spectacle, with effects cranked up to the max. If they weren¡¯t enemies, Roger might have paused to admire Erik''s handiwork.


    But, unfortunately, they were adversaries, and Magneto¡¯s abilities were deadly. Roger had no choice but to dodge.


    Thoughts flashed through Roger¡¯s mind in an instant, but his body didn¡¯t hesitate. He continued to ascend, evading the combined assault from Apocalypse and Magneto, opting for a hit-and-run strategy from the skies.


    His current goal was only to buy time. As long as he could delay them long enough for the people in Cairo to evacuate, he would have succeeded.


    Fighting Apocalypse and his Horsemen allowed Roger to achieve that goal.


    But unfortunately, reality had other plans.


    Just as Roger was about to fly higher, the sky suddenly darkened. Thunderclouds gathered, and a torrent of lightning descended upon him!


    "¡­Storm?"


    Seeing the bolts of lightning, Roger knew this was Storm¡¯s doing. She was blocking the sky, preventing him from escaping by air.


    Although Roger had no intention of running away.


    Frowning, Roger glanced up at the thunderclouds. He had no desire to withstand the lightning strikes head-on.


    Even though the lightning couldn¡¯t seriously harm him, it would slow him down, and any delay would give Apocalypse and Magneto the chance to strike him down!


    Thus, Roger swiftly dodged the falling lightning, turning toward Storm, who was also hovering in mid-air.


    Among Apocalypse¡¯s Four Horsemen, only Psylocke hadn¡¯t yet attacked Roger.


    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to, she was simply the only one who couldn¡¯t fly. She could only watch as the others engaged in an aerial battle, unable to join in.


    However, whether Psylocke participated or not didn¡¯t matter much. Apocalypse, Magneto, and Storm together were enough to pressure Roger significantly.


    Especially Storm. Her ability to control the sky restricted Roger¡¯s movements, making it difficult for him to fly freely.


    With lightning filling the sky, Roger barely dodged Magneto¡¯s metal onslaught, feeling Storm¡¯s presence weighing him down.


    Although Roger had grown stronger after two interdimensional journeys, fighting three powerful Alpha-level mutants simultaneously was still a stretch.


    If this continued, Roger estimated he wouldn¡¯t last much longer before being taken down.


    Should he retreat?


    Roger pondered. Since he was outmatched, perhaps it was time to leave. However, the evacuation in Cairo had only just begun; the people there had only recently received the warning.


    As Roger hesitated about whether to leave, he suddenly heard Charles¡¯ voice:


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, Roger. You can come back now!¡±


    "About time? You¡¯ve already evacuated the people of Cairo? That quickly?"


    Roger asked, dodging Magneto¡¯s attacks as he conversed with Charles.


    Charles responded:


    ¡°Not yet, but we¡¯re heading directly to Cairo to confront Apocalypse, so you no longer need to fight him¡­¡±


    Before Charles could finish, Roger noticed Apocalypse¡¯s movements suddenly stop. It seemed like he was seeing Charles through Roger¡¯s eyes, and with a hint of joy, Apocalypse spoke to Roger:


    ¡°Marvelous, truly marvelous¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Charles! Get out of my head! Turn off Cerebro!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Such power still exists in this world.¡±


    Apocalypse locked eyes with Roger, as though he were looking directly at Charles from the other side of the world.


    Roger quickly closed his eyes and dashed toward the storm clouds above to prevent Apocalypse from taking control of Charles. Meanwhile, the earth and steel below writhed like tendrils, chasing after Roger.


    ¡°Capture him!!¡±


    Apocalypse, who had been holding back against Roger, stopped playing around once he discovered Charles¡¯ abilities.


    His body ascended with Roger¡¯s, releasing his power on a massive scale. Everything around him disintegrated into dust, only to reform into an enormous metal sphere, trapping Roger inside like a cage!


    The interior of the sphere was vast, allowing Roger to fly freely within it.


    But Roger could see the space was shrinking, slowly eating away at his flight room! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed Apocalypse intended to trap Roger and draw Charles out through their mental connection, using Cerebro to control the world¡¯s population.


    Under the combined control of Apocalypse and Magneto, the metal sphere shrank further, and the sound of someone punching the steel echoed from within. Fist and body-shaped imprints appeared on the outer surface.


    Seeing this, Erik asked Apocalypse:


    ¡°Did you catch him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Apocalypse didn¡¯t answer. He extended his hand toward the sphere, continuing to compress it, trying to immobilize Roger completely.


    But at that moment,


    A red-gold beam of heat vision shot out from the center of the sphere, cutting it in half!


    In the next instant, Roger¡¯s figure darted out, moving so fast that the others couldn¡¯t react. He charged straight toward Storm, grabbed her by the throat, and flew toward the sky!


    The sudden move left the others with no time to react. By the time they realized what had happened, Roger had already taken Storm high into the air and was flying away with her at lightning speed.


    In just a few seconds, what Apocalypse had thought was a sure victory, the capture of Roger, ended with Roger escaping with one of their own.


    Not only had they failed to capture Roger, but they had also allowed him to take one of their team members.


    At that moment, Apocalypse¡¯s usually calm and collected demeanor, confident that everything was under control, showed the faintest crack.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [90] : Quicksilver

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger''s flying speed was incredibly fast, easily surpassing the speed of sound when flying at full power.


    It was clear that Apocalypse didn''t have any speed-related superpowers, at most possessing something like enhanced reflexes. Otherwise, in the original storyline, he wouldn¡¯t have been tossed around by Quicksilver like a punching bag.


    At this high speed, Roger quickly flew away with the unconscious Storm, Ororo, leaving Apocalypse behind, watching helplessly without being able to do anything.


    Roger had two reasons for taking Storm.


    First, it was to weaken Apocalypse''s forces.


    Among the Four Horsemen of Apocalypse, the only two who could put up a decent fight were Erik and Storm. The other two were just fillers.


    Now, with Angel¡¯s wings cut off by Roger and Storm taken away, only Magneto and Psylocke were left, and even with Apocalypse¡¯s strength, there was no way they could attack Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters head-on.


    There were many mutants at the X-Mansion, and not a small number of them were powerful.


    Cyclops, Jean Grey, Beast, Professor X, Mystique, Havok, Nightcrawler, and now Roger. With so many, even Apocalypse wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to confront them directly.


    Even if Apocalypse was confident in his abilities, Erik would definitely not allow him to act recklessly. Although Magneto was in a bad mental state right now, he could still assess the relative strength of both sides.


    The second reason for taking Storm was that she was still salvageable.


    She was only being manipulated by Apocalypse. Storm wasn¡¯t inherently a bad person, and in the future, she would be a member of the X-Men.


    Additionally, Storm greatly admired Mystique, seeing her as a hero. Once she reunited with her idol, Storm would undoubtedly switch sides and become a major asset for the X-Men.


    By weakening the enemy and strengthening their own forces, Roger saw no reason not to do this.


    After abducting Storm, Roger quickly returned to the X-Mansion without delay.


    At this time, Professor Charles Xavier was still in the underground facility using Cerebro to control the Egyptian authorities, directing them to issue evacuation orders in Cairo, while Havok stood guard to ensure nothing happened to Charles.


    The others were gathered in Charles''s office, discussing the next steps.


    Following Charles¡¯s instructions, Roger arrived at the office, casually tossing the tied-up Storm onto the sofa. He picked up a cup of tea from the desk and drank it in one gulp before asking the group in the room:


    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going? Apocalypse could show up at any moment.¡±


    With Roger involved, and Apocalypse now aware of Charles''s existence, it was likely that their first target wouldn¡¯t be Cairo but Xavier''s School.


    To prepare for Apocalypse¡¯s impending arrival, everyone had to be ready.


    There were three people in the office at the moment: Beast (Hank McCoy), Mystique (Raven), and Moira MacTaggert, an FBI agent and Charles¡¯s former lover.


    Moira had appeared in the first movie of the new X-Men series. She had a past romantic involvement with Charles, but in the end, to protect her, Charles had erased all her memories of him.


    Now, with the threat of Apocalypse, Charles had reconnected with Moira, and it seemed like their relationship was rekindling.


    However, since her memories had been erased, Moira was understandably confused.


    She glanced at Roger, then at the unconscious Storm on the couch, and asked:


    ¡°¡­Did you go out and kidnap someone?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t kidnapping. She¡¯s one of Apocalypse¡¯s subordinates... but as you can see, she¡¯s young and was probably deceived by Apocalypse.¡±


    Roger explained casually, not wanting to be misunderstood as a kidnapper.


    Luckily, the others didn¡¯t dwell on the issue. Upon hearing that Storm was one of Apocalypse¡¯s followers, they moved on.


    Mystique turned to Roger and asked:


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve seen Apocalypse? And Erik is with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Apocalypse and Erik. The two of them gave me a hard time. If I couldn¡¯t fly, you probably wouldn¡¯t be seeing me now.¡±


    Roger spoke lightly.


    Fighting Apocalypse and Magneto had been extremely dangerous, and it wasn¡¯t something Roger wanted to go through again.


    But he didn¡¯t want to make the atmosphere too tense. With the X-Men¡¯s combined strength, they should have more than enough power to deal with Apocalypse. And if Magneto could switch sides, Roger was confident they could defeat Apocalypse easily.


    However, Mystique didn¡¯t seem to notice Roger¡¯s attempt to lighten the mood. Upon hearing that Erik was indeed with Apocalypse, her expression darkened.


    Erik, once a close friend of Mystique, had been something of a mentor to her. If not for their differences on the mutant issue, they might have even been in a relationship.


    Now, however, with Erik¡¯s wife and daughter dead at the hands of humans, he had joined Apocalypse, and Mystique felt helpless, unable to say or do anything to comfort him.


    Seeing Mystique¡¯s mood, Beast quickly changed the subject, addressing Roger:


    ¡°So, since you made it back safely, Apocalypse doesn¡¯t seem as dangerous as you said, right? As long as we protect Charles, Apocalypse won¡¯t be a problem¡­ right?¡±


    Beast seemed to be underestimating the situation. Roger drank another cup of tea and was about to reply when a strange voice suddenly filled the room:


    ¡°Did I hear someone mention Charles?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Everyone jumped in surprise. They turned toward the voice and saw a young man with silver hair, wearing a pair of goggles, standing at the office door.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes on him, the young man smiled warmly and waved:


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to see Charles. I heard he¡¯s here?¡±


    As he spoke, he handed over a business card, which indeed had Charles¡¯s name and the X-Mansion¡¯s address on it.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the initial shock, Beast asked the young man.


    ¡°Uh¡­ my name is Pietro, Pietro Maximoff. I¡¯m here to find Professor Charles Xavier. I heard he¡¯s here¡­¡±


    Pietro, also known as Quicksilver, introduced himself honestly.


    Roger looked at the unexpected arrival of Quicksilver, frowning slightly, and asked:


    ¡°Charles is in the basement. With your abilities, you could¡¯ve found him quickly, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I figured the basement must be important to you guys, and barging in seemed rude.¡±


    Quicksilver replied somewhat ¡®obediently,¡¯ then tilted his head and curiously asked Roger:


    ¡°Wait, do we know each other? Have we met before?¡±


    Although this was Quicksilver¡¯s first time seeing Roger, it was clear from Roger¡¯s familiarity with his abilities that he knew Quicksilver.


    Before Roger could answer, the door opened, and Havok wheeled in Charles.


    Charles immediately noticed Quicksilver and, with some surprise, asked:


    ¡°It¡¯s you. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I came to see Professor Charles Xavier¡­ wait, you¡¯re Professor Charles Xavier?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Didn¡¯t I introduce myself back then?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, you only told me your name was Charles.¡±


    Charles and Pietro began talking, leaving the rest of the room in awkward silence.


    Mystique finally broke the conversation and asked Charles:


    ¡°Charles, shouldn¡¯t you explain what¡¯s going on? Who is he?¡±


    Although Quicksilver had introduced himself, no one had expected that he and Charles knew each other. And from their conversation, it seemed like they didn¡¯t fully know who the other was.


    Otherwise, Quicksilver wouldn¡¯t have come in asking who Charles was.


    Once everyone settled down, Charles briefly explained:


    ¡°Do you remember what happened ten years ago? When Erik was locked up in that underground prison with no metal, he wasn¡¯t supposed to escape. But I and some others managed to break him out. The person who helped with the rescue¡­ was him.¡±


    FBI agent Moira¡¯s eyes sharpened as she looked at Quicksilver and asked:


    ¡°So Magneto escaped because of you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect it to cause so much trouble. Someone asked for my help, so I went.¡±


    Quicksilver apologized.


    In truth, he wasn¡¯t too sorry. After all, Magneto was his father by blood.


    ¡°Alright, folks.¡± Seeing the conversation veering off-topic again, Roger drew everyone¡¯s attention back, asking Charles:


    ¡°Charles, what¡¯s the situation in Cairo?¡±


    ¡°The evacuation is underway, but with the current pace, it¡¯ll take at least a day to get everyone out. There are millions of people.¡±


    Charles replied to Roger.


    Roger thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°A day¡­ Apocalypse might not head directly to Cairo now. He¡¯s likely focused on you, which means your safety is more important.¡±


    When Roger left, Apocalypse had already learned about Charles. So, it was likely that Apocalypse would come after him to gain his powers.


    At this point, protecting Charles was more crucial than worrying about Cairo.


    If Apocalypse captured Charles and succeeded, it wouldn¡¯t just be millions of lives at stake, but billions across the world!


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [91] : Ability Test

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Roger and the others were prepared for Apocalypse to arrive at any moment.


    Surprisingly, after waiting all day, they found that Apocalypse didn¡¯t immediately come to the X-Mansion. It was unclear whether Apocalypse genuinely thought that the people of the X-Mansion were difficult to deal with, or if Erik had said something to him, causing him to delay his arrival.


    With Apocalypse not showing up, there was also no sign of him in Cairo. The people of Cairo were slowly evacuating, and within two days, the evacuation would be complete. There was no need to worry about them being buried under the pyramids.


    So now, the question was: **


    Faced with this thoughtful question from Roger, Professor Charles Xavier responded nonchalantly:


    "What does that have to do with us? After all, I wasn¡¯t the one who issued the evacuation order."


    Hearing this, Roger couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "Good one!"


    Charles was right. It was the Egyptian government that issued the evacuation order, not Charles. Even if the people of Cairo had complaints, they should address them to Egypt¡¯s top officials, it had nothing to do with Charles.


    Of course, Charles was only joking about it having nothing to do with him.


    The fact that Egypt¡¯s leaders issued an evacuation order could be traced back to Charles if anyone looked into it deeply. Once the situation was resolved, Charles would certainly come forward and reveal the truth.


    Mutants and humans were currently in a honeymoon period; it wasn¡¯t worth creating friction over this. Everyone knew that peace between humans and mutants wouldn¡¯t last forever, but at least, for now, both sides were coexisting peacefully.


    Another day passed, and Apocalypse still didn¡¯t show up. Roger decided to stay at the mutant academy for the time being. After a busy day, he finally had some time to rest.


    The dimensional portal was still charging, and the time for it to complete seemed unchanged. Roger used this downtime to study his superpowers, particularly focusing on discovering which of his abilities had been enhanced after this dimensional jump.


    For this, Roger specifically asked Charles and the others to help him with testing.


    "Looking to train your abilities? You¡¯ve come to the right place."


    Charles said this as he led Roger to the specially modified training base.


    Back when the X-Men were first formed, it was Charles and Erik who sought out suitable mutants to join their team. These mutants, once found, underwent special training to become fully qualified X-Men.


    Mutants like , , and  all improved their abilities through this training, as did Mystique and Magneto.


    So, Roger¡¯s request for them to help test his powers was certainly within their area of expertise.


    "So, where would you like to begin your tests?" Beast, Hank McCoy, asked Roger as he stood at the entrance of the prepared testing chamber.


    Walking into the room with Hank, Roger looked at the myriad of testing instruments and replied, "Um... how about we start with strength?"


    "Strength, huh? You can try the barbell over there."


    Hank pointed to a barbell connected to some machinery.


    Roger glanced at the barbell, which looked fragile to him, and then turned to Hank. "Are you serious?"


    Hank responded, "I know you''re very strong, but give it a try. This barbell isn¡¯t ordinary; the machine behind it can increase its weight to match that of a heavy-duty truck¡­"


    **


    Before Hank could finish his sentence, Roger had already crushed the barbell in his hands, as if it were nothing. Roger didn¡¯t seem to have used much effort.


    Roger: "..."


    Hank: "..."


    "...Sorry, I thought it was sturdier."


    Having broken the equipment made Roger feel slightly embarrassed. However, internally, he was a bit puzzled. Hank had said it was supposed to be heavy, so Roger had subconsciously applied more force, only for it to break with little effort.


    ** Seriously?


    Seeing the damaged equipment, Hank¡¯s expression became grim. It wasn¡¯t so much the loss of the equipment that bothered him but the fact that it had broken so easily. Did this mean his research was useless?


    Feeling a surge of competitiveness, Hank fiddled with the broken equipment before waving it off. "No problem. I¡¯ll just make a new one... But seriously, how strong are you?"


    "I¡¯m not sure; that¡¯s why I asked you to test it."


    "Take a guess. You must have some idea."


    "Uh..." Roger thought for a moment before explaining, "You know commercial airplanes? The ones that carry over a hundred passengers?"


    "Yeah, I know. What about them?"


    "I once lifted a fully loaded one by myself. It was tough and exhausting, but I did it."


    Roger said this earnestly.


    During the event in  universe, Roger had used his bio-force field to assist, but lifting the plane had been mostly his own strength. It demonstrated just how powerful he was. Even though it was challenging, Roger had recovered fairly quickly afterward.


    "..."


    Hearing this, Hank fell silent, staring at Roger in disbelief.


    After a moment of hesitation, Hank sighed and said, "I can''t measure your strength... at least not with the equipment I have. Let¡¯s move on to another ability test."


    It wasn¡¯t that Hank wanted to give up; Roger¡¯s strength was simply beyond what any of his instruments could measure. For now, testing Roger¡¯s full strength was impossible, so they had to try something else.


    "How about we test your durability next? Let¡¯s start with impact resistance."


    Hank began preparing for the next test but quickly realized something. "Wait, I haven¡¯t asked how durable you are."


    Roger thought for a moment before replying, "Normal bullets don¡¯t affect me, and I think I could withstand a missile. I haven¡¯t tested it, but I¡¯m not sure about nuclear bombs."


    Hank: "???"


    Hank: "????????"


    ** Why even bother with testing? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can I ask you something?" Hank finally said after a long pause.


    "Sure, what¡¯s the question?"


    "With all this power, how did you lose to Apocalypse? You''re the strongest mutant I¡¯ve ever seen. Is Apocalypse really stronger than you?"


    When Hank saw Roger return unharmed, he assumed that Apocalypse wasn¡¯t that formidable.


    But now, after hearing about Roger''s abilities, Hank realized how wrong he had been. Roger was like a walking weapon! For Apocalypse to escape unscathed meant he must be incredibly strong!


    Roger smiled sheepishly and replied, "Well, first of all, I¡¯m not a mutant. And secondly... I don¡¯t actually know if I can beat Apocalypse. I think I probably can¡¯t."


    "Probably...?"


    "Yeah, Apocalypse has tons of powers and could easily turn an entire city to ashes. He¡¯s the most powerful mutant you¡¯ve encountered so far. I don¡¯t think I can take him."


    Roger answered honestly.


    Despite not having fought Apocalypse much, Roger genuinely felt he was outmatched. Apocalypse had countless powers, while Roger had no more than twenty, even if he counted them individually. It was clear who had the upper hand.


    Also, Roger preferred to play it safe. Apocalypse had Magneto and Storm on his side. Only a fool would stay and fight them all.


    Hank didn¡¯t know how to respond. He felt that measuring strength based on the number of powers and level of destruction was flawed. But he couldn¡¯t argue with Roger¡¯s logic. If that¡¯s how the comparison worked, Roger probably couldn¡¯t win against Apocalypse, even though something still felt off...


    "Maybe next time, you should seriously fight Apocalypse. You might just win," Hank finally said before leading Roger to the next test.


    Since Roger¡¯s body could withstand missiles, the next test couldn¡¯t take place indoors.


    Hank took Roger to the lakeside, instructing him to stand in one spot. Then, he called over Alex Summers, also known as Havok, to stand in front of Roger.


    "...Are you sure about this?" Havok asked Hank once more.


    Hank didn¡¯t reply, instead looking toward Roger, who had already taken off his shirt, revealing his muscular physique.


    Roger overheard their conversation and shouted to Alex, "Don¡¯t worry! Just go for it. I can take it!"


    "If something goes wrong, it¡¯s not on me..." Havok muttered before getting into position.


    Unlike his counterpart from  universe, Havok didn¡¯t have super speed. His power was simpler, he absorbed heat and radiation, converting it into energy that he could release.


    It was similar to Roger¡¯s heat vision.


    Havok¡¯s most powerful attack was a beam of energy fired from his chest, where he focused all his stored energy into a single, concentrated blast.


    Essentially, it was like the  from .


    Now, Havok was about to unleash his  on Roger to test his durability!


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [92] : Enhanced Defense

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Boom!!


    A red shockwave struck Roger, creating a deafening sound.


    The force of the impact was strong enough to send anything flying, and the heat-filled energy of the shockwave could easily tear apart anything fragile. However, this shockwave, which could pierce through most solid materials, hit Roger as if it were nothing more than a splash of water from a spray gun hitting a sturdy rock.


    No matter how much effort the spray gun put in, it couldn''t break the solid rock.


    Alex, who had originally thought this might be dangerous, was left stunned by what he saw.


    After two seconds of shock, Alex, unwilling to believe it, intensified the energy output, making the shockwave continuously batter Roger''s body.


    Initially, Alex had held back a bit, knowing that his shockwave had significant destructive power and worried it might hurt Roger.


    But now, realizing that his shockwave felt like nothing more than a tickle to Roger, Alex¡¯s mindset shifted completely.


    Like Hank before him, Alex became stubborn, refusing to believe he couldn¡¯t break through Roger¡¯s defense.


    This time, Alex attacked with full force, but Roger, his face concealed by the glow of the shockwave, frowned slightly.


    This was the first time Roger truly tested his defense.


    In the past, Roger had never been foolish enough to let someone hit him, even when facing Thor. He never thought to use the God of Thunder¡¯s power to test his body''s defense.


    Of course not! Thor was an Asgardian god who could withstand the power of a neutron star. Unless Roger had a death wish, he''d never be dumb enough to fight Thor!


    Since Roger had never put his body through extreme defense tests, he had no idea where his limits were.


    When fighting Apocalypse, Roger had been worried the villain might break his defense, so he hadn''t dared to take a direct hit.


    And just now, when Alex first launched the shockwave, Roger had felt a little uneasy.


    He could withstand missiles, sure, but Alex¡¯s shockwave in the original storyline didn¡¯t seem weak, and its sustained power was impressive.


    Sustained attacks differ from explosive ones. If both had the same power and range, the sustained attack would naturally do more damage.


    But when Alex¡¯s shockwave actually hit him, Roger realized¡­ it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    It wasn¡¯t that he felt nothing, he did, but it was more like a soft massage, as if a gentle pair of hands were lightly pressing against his chest.


    It felt more like a warm shower gently hitting his body.


    Forget pain; Roger almost felt like asking for more because it was so pleasant.


    ¡°Alright, you can stop now.¡±


    Once he was sure Alex''s power had no effect on him, Roger called out to the slightly flushed Alex to stop.


    The red shockwave abruptly ceased. Since the evening sky had grown darker and there were no nearby lights, the sudden stop in Alex¡¯s attack gave the illusion of dimness.


    Rubbing his eyes a few times, Alex finally got a clear view of Roger¡¯s condition:


    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t feel anything?¡±


    ¡°Seems that way.¡±


    Roger put his shirt back on.


    Exhausted, Alex took a few steps back and plopped down on the ground, asking Roger:


    ¡°What kind of monster are you¡­?¡±


    Feeling that his comment was a bit rude, Alex quickly added:


    ¡°No offense. I¡¯m not calling you a monster; it¡¯s just¡­ it''s so hard to believe¡­¡±


    Hank, seeing the situation, patted Alex on the shoulder and said, ¡°I know how you feel.¡±


    Looking at the two, Roger gave a helpless smile.


    ¡°My defense wasn¡¯t always this strong. I think¡­ I might¡¯ve been enhanced again. Hank, you can skip the rest of the tests. I already know what I needed to find out.¡±


    Feeling his body was completely unaffected, Roger informed Hank that they could stop testing.


    Because now he understood what his latest power upgrade was.


    It was defense.


    Since his latest crossover, his defense had been strengthened.


    Roger''s defense was already strong, but not strong enough to remain unscathed under a full-power shockwave.


    ¡°So now, I really do have a Body Of Steel?¡±


    As Roger walked toward his room, he muttered to himself.


    What had been holding Roger back from being reckless all along? Was it his strength? Or the uncertainty of this new world?


    Maybe both, but neither was the main reason.


    The real reason Roger hadn¡¯t dared to act recklessly was because his defense wasn¡¯t yet the strongest.


    His defense was inferior to Thor''s, Thanos'', and the Hulk¡¯s. Compared to the original Superman, the gap was even wider.


    Thor could cut off Thanos¡¯ head with one swing of his axe, and naturally, he could do the same to Roger. The inability to guarantee his own safety was what made Roger cautious, preventing him from going wild.


    ...Though, truth be told, he had already been pushing the limits of recklessness.


    But now, with his defense strengthened, Roger''s confidence soared.


    At least now, no matter what situation he encountered, he could ensure his survival!


    With his newfound confidence, Roger even considered testing his limits by withstanding a nuclear explosion!


    But that was just a thought. After all, in the DC movies, Superman had been left dry and shriveled after taking a nuke head-on. If it hadn¡¯t been for the timely sunlight, he might have been in real danger.


    Then again, that Superman had been weakened by kryptonite, so perhaps that¡¯s why the nuke affected him.


    Regardless, Roger''s newly enhanced defense was certainly not yet at Superman¡¯s level. If he tried to take a nuke head-on, the only outcome would be death, no second chances.


    Still, aside from a nuclear explosion, no other weapon should be much of a threat to Roger. Even Apocalypse¡¯s powers likely couldn¡¯t harm him, putting Roger in a near-invincible position.


    With heat vision for offense and a body of steel for defense, Roger was in a great mood after testing his abilities. He even felt like challenging Apocalypse again right now.


    But as the sky grew darker, Roger¡¯s excitement began to wane.


    There was no rush to fight Apocalypse now. Sooner or later, they would face off again.


    For now, he would get a good night''s sleep and soak up some sunshine in the morning to further toughen his steel body, giving him even more confidence for the battle against Apocalypse.


    Thinking about his steel body, Roger was about to return to the room the X-Men had prepared for him. Just as he reached the door, he saw someone approaching.


    White mohawk, slightly tanned skin, and although her combat suit had been replaced with casual clothes, the distinctive features immediately told Roger who she was.


    Storm, Ororo Munroe.


    Storm hesitated for a moment when she saw Roger, her expression tense and cautious as she stood still.


    Roger raised a hand to greet her, saying:


    ¡°Yo, good evening, Little Mohawk.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Storm was confused, then realized Roger was referring to her hairstyle.


    Her face darkened, making her skin appear even darker as she covered her hair with one hand and replied:


    ¡°¡­Good evening.¡±


    The two stood there, staring at each other, as if they were statues in the hallway, not moving an inch.


    After a while, possibly sensing the awkwardness, Roger asked:


    ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re heading back to your room, right? The X-Men must have arranged one for you?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Storm answered coldly, keeping her distance from Roger.


    Though she had technically been ¡®kidnapped¡¯ to the X-Mansion, the mutants here had treated her well, providing her with food, drink, and a place to stay. Storm had been touched by their kindness.


    But, grateful as she was, Storm still felt uneasy around Roger, the one who had ¡®abducted¡¯ her.


    When Roger brought her here, he hadn¡¯t held back, knocking her out cold with a punch to the head. Right before she lost consciousness, Storm had even thought he¡¯d blown her head off.


    When the X-Men checked her out later, they discovered she had a mild concussion.


    With that memory still fresh, Storm¡¯s head ached just looking at Roger, filling her with an inexplicable fear of this seemingly friendly Superman. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger noticed her reaction and understood that his method of bringing her here had been a bit violent.


    But he¡¯d had no choice. Storm¡¯s powers were troublesome, and the lightning she could summon would¡¯ve caused Roger some issues back then. The only way to deal with her had been to knock her out first and deal with the rest later.


    ¡°You should head back. I¡¯m heading to my room too.¡±


    Roger, knowing Storm was afraid of him, didn¡¯t plan on dragging out the conversation and turned toward his room.


    But Storm remained frozen in place.


    Roger: ¡°... (staring)¡±


    Storm: ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...My room is behind you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Storm finally realized she was blocking Roger¡¯s way and awkwardly stepped aside, brushing past him before practically fleeing to her room.


    Watching her run off, Roger couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    He didn¡¯t think he was that scary, so why did Storm act like she¡¯d seen a ghost whenever she saw him? He hadn¡¯t even hit her that hard...


    Shaking his head, Roger ignored Storm¡¯s hasty escape and opened the door to his room.


    But just as he did, another visitor arrived.


    Wearing a leather jacket and a pair of ruby quartz glasses, it was none other than Cyclops, Scott Summers, who had only recently joined the school.


    Scott had come to see Roger because he¡¯d heard from others that Roger could shoot lasers from his eyes.


    He wanted to ask Roger how to control his optic blasts, so they wouldn¡¯t go off when he didn¡¯t want them to.


    ...


    Support and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [93] : A Conversation with Charles

    [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    The laser vision ability of Cyclops (Scott Summers), which shoots energy from his eyes, was quite similar to Roger¡¯s powers.


    However, there was a fundamental difference between the two. Roger¡¯s heat vision originally worked by converting body energy, but after some enhancements during his dimensional travels, it evolved into a power fueled by sunlight, converting it into heat and shooting it out as beams.


    Roger wasn''t entirely sure of the nature of Cyclops'' power, but he vaguely recalled a conversation with a friend while watching . His friend had mentioned that Cyclops¡¯ energy seemed to be limitless, and how long he could maintain his beams depended on his mental strength.


    But the friend also noted that this was the comic book version of Cyclops, and the movies might differ. Even then, they speculated that movie Cyclops probably had limitless energy too; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any reason for his inability to control the on-and-off function of his optic blasts.


    In short, based on what his comic-loving friend had told him, Roger was convinced that Cyclops¡¯ ability and his own heat vision were two completely different powers, despite their similar manifestations.


    So, when Cyclops came to Roger for advice on how to control his optic blasts, Roger regretfully had to admit he couldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    When Roger explained his reasoning to Cyclops, Scott¡¯s disappointment was clear.


    Becoming a mutant wasn¡¯t something Cyclops had ever wanted. He had never chosen to wear red-lensed glasses for the rest of his life either. Even though he¡¯d made friends at the mutant academy and grown somewhat accustomed to his new life, he still longed for his old one.


    At the very least... he didn¡¯t want to see the world constantly bathed in red.


    Cyclops had been somewhat content with his life before Roger showed up. Had Roger never appeared, Scott might have gradually accepted his situation and grown into a capable X-Man.


    But now, standing before someone who could freely control their heat vision, Cyclops¡¯ long-buried desire resurfaced. He wanted to return to that vibrant world and, more importantly, see Jean Grey, the Phoenix, with his own eyes.


    Unfortunately, Roger had no solution for Scott¡¯s problem, at least not at the moment.


    So, he said, ¡°Sorry, kid. I don¡¯t want to discourage you, but I really don¡¯t know how to help you control your optic blasts.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Scott lowered his head in disappointment.


    Roger couldn¡¯t see Scott¡¯s expression, as his eyes were hidden behind those red lenses. And Roger wasn¡¯t in the habit of using his X-ray vision to look through them.


    But he could sense that Scott¡¯s mood was down. His gaze must have been filled with disillusionment and sadness.


    ¡°Scott! There you are¡­¡±


    Just as Roger and Cyclops exchanged a few words, a group of mutant students ran up behind them.


    There were two girls and a boy. One of the girls was Jean Grey, known to all as the Phoenix, though still young and far from meeting Wolverine at this point.


    The other girl wore a yellow jacket. She was a Asian-American who appeared a few times in the movies, but her name was never mentioned.


    If it weren¡¯t for Roger¡¯s comic-enthusiast friend pointing her out, he might have never remembered her. Her name was Jubilation Lee, or Jubilee, and her ability was to emit energy that resembled fireworks. In the future, she¡¯d become a member of the X-Men.


    As for the boy, his skin was blue, and a long tail trailed behind him. He was Kurt Wagner, better known as Nightcrawler, with the power to teleport.


    In the original comics, Nightcrawler was the son of Mystique and Azazel. But in the movies, he was portrayed as a tragic mutant rescued by Mystique.


    These three were Scott¡¯s friends. They had gone out to watch a movie together earlier, and when Cyclops learned about Roger from Professor Xavier and ran off, they followed out of concern for him and curiosity about this ¡°Superman¡± from a parallel world. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Jean who had called out to Scott.


    She initially intended to remind him to be polite, but when she saw Roger, her voice became softer. Compared to her future self, Jean at this stage was a bit shy. Due to her frequent nightmares and occasional loss of control over her powers, some students at the academy avoided her, leaving her introverted.


    When she saw Roger, she instantly turned into a quiet and reserved young girl, no longer scolding Scott.


    Luckily, Scott noticed his friends.


    Seeing their concerned expressions, he forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Roger doesn¡¯t seem to know how to help me control my powers. It looks like I¡¯m stuck with these glasses for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Scott¡­¡± Jean tried to comfort him, but he cut her off.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Mr. Roger is a guest, and we shouldn¡¯t bother him any longer. Let¡¯s return to our party!¡±


    With that, Scott bid farewell to Roger and led Jean and the others away.


    Roger, though tempted to remark that having a party at this time of night seemed a bit noisy, said nothing when he saw how happy the kids were.


    ¡°They¡¯re good kids, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Just as Roger was about to head back to his room, he heard the voice of Professor Charles Xavier.


    Turning around, he saw Charles maneuvering his wheelchair over. Roger sighed and closed his door, saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you all keep coming to me one after another?¡±


    Roger had just wanted to rest, but first Storm, then Cyclops, and now the Professor himself had come. It felt like they were determined not to let him relax.


    Charles smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. If you want to rest, we can talk inside your room as well.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Chatting with another guy in a room feels a bit weird.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we go for a walk? The evening breeze should be quite nice,¡± Charles suggested.


    It was clear he had something on his mind to discuss with Roger.


    Roger didn¡¯t refuse, and he helped push Charles'' wheelchair out of the academy and onto the lawn.


    The Professor was right, the evening breeze was pleasant. Although, for Roger, it wasn¡¯t much different from a light blast from Havok¡¯s energy waves.


    If it weren¡¯t for the looming threat of Apocalypse, today would have been an ordinary, peaceful day at Xavier¡¯s Academy.


    And, in a way, it still was. Only Charles and the others knew that Apocalypse could show up at any time.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Roger asked, standing by the lake, watching the reflection of the academy¡¯s lights and the moon on the water.


    ¡°Just a casual conversation.¡±


    Charles sounded relaxed as he asked, ¡°What do you think of the Mutant Academy?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean the school¡¯s philosophy, the students, their future... Everything, really. I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡±


    Charles spoke calmly.


    Roger sensed something deeper in his words but didn¡¯t disrupt the atmosphere. Instead, he answered, ¡°Honestly, I think you¡¯re doing a pretty good job so far. I can¡¯t judge the philosophy, but the students seem to be doing well, and their future doesn¡¯t look too bad.¡±


    ¡°So far?¡± Charles inquired.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not from this world, so I can¡¯t predict the future. Based on what I¡¯ve seen, though, things seem fine,¡± Roger replied cautiously.


    He was only a visitor in this world. Once Apocalypse was dealt with, he would wait for the dimensional portal to recharge and move on to the next world.


    Therefore, he had no real stake in the future of the Mutant Academy, nor did he feel inclined to offer Charles any useful advice.


    But Charles wasn¡¯t so quick to give up. He pressed on, ¡°And what do you think the future holds for us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really for me to say, is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just share your thoughts. You seem to know quite a bit about us.¡±


    Charles spoke kindly, clearly wanting to hear Roger¡¯s perspective.


    Seeing the Professor¡¯s persistence, Roger sighed and said bluntly, ¡°Alright then, in my opinion... the conflict between mutants and humans is irreconcilable. So, the academy¡¯s future might not be all that bright.¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t know how things would unfold in this new  series timeline, but judging by the old trilogy¡¯s conclusion, things probably wouldn¡¯t end well for mutants.


    Humans feared mutants, their abilities, and the potential threat they posed.


    On the other hand, many mutants hated humans because they were often ostracized, ridiculed, and discriminated against for their abnormal appearances. This drove them to despise humans and sink into darkness.


    At the core, the problem between humans and mutants was their fundamental difference as species. Some humans and mutants didn¡¯t even consider each other part of the same race.


    As time went on, conflict between the two groups was inevitable.


    Unless an external threat forced them to unite, the mutants'' future was bleak.


    Of course, it could also be said that humanity¡¯s future wasn¡¯t guaranteed either.


    Roger expected that his blunt honesty might anger Charles, especially since the Professor¡¯s dream was for humans and mutants to coexist peacefully. His words essentially denied Charles¡¯ entire philosophy.


    Yet, to Roger¡¯s surprise, Charles didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, he appeared deep in thought, as if he was genuinely considering Roger¡¯s words.


    ...


    Support me and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [94] : Charles’ Purpose

    [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    "Is that so... That''s what you believe."


    Charles pondered Roger''s words.


    Roger pushed him as they stopped walking. He turned to Charles and said:


    "Although they may look the same on the outside, their races are now different. Mutants used to be hidden in the shadows, unknown to the world. But now, mutants have stepped into the light and are known to humans.


    "For a short time, perhaps due to Mystique¡¯s influence, humans and mutants may live in peace. But eventually, there will be conflict between the two races.


    "Especially when mutants capable of world-ending destruction emerge."


    "Like Apocalypse?"


    "Exactly. And also..."


    Roger glanced back at the Mutant Academy behind him, as if his gaze pierced through the walls, seeing Jean Grey inside, partying with Scott.


    Mutants are categorized into five levels. An Alpha-level mutant is equivalent to a level four, while the Omega-level is level five.


    There are many level-four mutants, including Magneto and Professor X. Roger wasn¡¯t sure about Apocalypse, but he probably wasn¡¯t Omega-level.


    In the entire cinematic world, Jean Grey seems to be the only one capable of reaching the Omega level.


    She is the most powerful mutant in history. Some even say that if Jean hadn¡¯t died in the future, the Sentinels would never have pushed mutants to the brink of extinction.


    When Roger referred to a mutant powerful enough to destroy the world, he was talking about Jean Grey.


    Charles noticed Roger¡¯s gaze and knew who he was looking at.


    "Jean won¡¯t turn into someone like Apocalypse, I promise."


    For reasons unknown, Charles assured Roger with those words.


    Roger responded, "I know she won''t. But others don¡¯t know that. Humans don¡¯t know that. All they¡¯ll see is that Jean Grey¡¯s power is overwhelming, too much for humanity to handle."


    "We¡¯ll protect her."


    "Are you sure it won¡¯t be her protecting you in the future?"


    Roger half-jokingly said.


    Charles smiled helplessly and replied, "I know she¡¯ll grow into someone that powerful, but before that happens, I hope I can find them a proper home."


    "Hmm, so that¡¯s your goal?"


    Now that the conversation had reached this point, Charles finally revealed his true purpose. But before he could speak, Roger interrupted:


    "I know why you came to me today. You want to use me to find a suitable world for mutants, a place where they can survive, right?"


    "Can you do that?"


    Charles countered.


    Roger looked toward the lake and softly answered:


    "I''m not sure. Maybe one day I''ll find such a world. Maybe I won¡¯t. But I have a question for you, Charles."


    "What question?"


    "Why should I help you?"


    "..."


    "I¡¯m not a mutant. I don¡¯t belong to this world. I have no connection to your world. I have no responsibility or obligation to help mutants leave this world. So, Charles, answer me. Why should I help you?"


    Roger asked Charles seriously.


    Charles responded:


    "Because when you first arrived here, you helped those people in Egypt..."


    "So what?"


    Roger questioned again.


    Indeed, when Roger first arrived in this world, he had strived to help the people of Egypt, preventing their deaths.


    From that perspective, Roger appeared to be a selfless hero, willing to fight for innocent lives.


    But the truth was, Roger wasn¡¯t truly selfless.


    Even when he saved those people in Cairo, it was out of a selfish desire to make himself feel better.


    Moreover, if Roger hadn¡¯t saved the people of Cairo, they would have died.


    But if mutants don¡¯t leave this world, they won¡¯t necessarily die. In fact, it¡¯s likely that humans opposing mutants would be the ones to die.


    Given that, why should Roger help Charles?


    Charles couldn¡¯t find the words. Roger continued:


    "Charles, there¡¯s a difference between helping and helping. I helped the people of Egypt because I wanted to. I thought if I didn¡¯t save them, they¡¯d probably die at the hands of Apocalypse.


    "But mutants¡­ If I don¡¯t save them, will they die? No, right? The future is just the future, not the present. Besides, you¡¯ve already reversed the future once. So even if you face another serious crisis, you can save yourselves. Given all that, why should I help you?"


    Roger¡¯s words may have been cold, but they reflected his truest thoughts.


    He was willing to save people, and rescuing the innocent brought him joy. It was a way of pleasing himself, so he was willing to do it.


    But that didn¡¯t mean others could demand that he save people. That would be moral coercion, and Roger refused to be morally coerced.


    Perhaps realizing his request was unreasonable, Charles didn¡¯t say anything further. With a tone tinged with apology, he said:


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through properly. But I never intended to force you into anything..."


    "I know. You¡¯re just worried about the future of mutants. I can promise you this: If one day in the future, mutants face extinction and have no choice but to flee this world, I¡¯ll help them find a new home. But I may not help you for free."


    "That¡¯s fine. Everything comes with a price. I understand."


    Charles smiled as he spoke.


    Upon learning that Roger came from a parallel world, Charles had harbored the idea of borrowing Roger¡¯s power to find a new home for mutants.


    After observing Roger for a day and confirming that he wasn¡¯t someone with ulterior motives, Charles approached him to discuss this matter.


    Although Roger didn¡¯t agree to Charles¡¯ request, Charles wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    As long as Roger remembered the mutants and would check on them in the future, Charles¡¯ goal was achieved.


    The conversation between Charles and Roger was pleasant. Once the serious topic was over, they moved on to lighter subjects.


    They talked until late in the evening before Roger finally returned to his room to rest.


    This time, no one came to disturb him, allowing Roger to stay in his room and contemplate his abilities in peace.


    However, by this point, Roger didn¡¯t feel like pondering anything. He casually picked up a book, read for a bit, and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, Roger was abruptly awakened by an explosion.


    Boom!!


    The explosion was deafening, causing the windows in his room to tremble, nearly shattering.


    Roger instantly opened his eyes, jumping out of bed. His nano-suit deployed in less than a second.


    He quickly flew toward the source of the noise.


    The explosion had come from underground, more specifically, from the training base below. Roger was worried that something had happened in the underground base, perhaps even that Apocalypse had already launched an attack.


    However, when Roger arrived at the scene, he found that the explosion had nothing to do with Apocalypse. Quicksilver, Pietro, who had arrived first, was already standing at the entrance to the training base, hesitating whether to go in.


    "What happened?"


    Roger asked Pietro, who had arrived ahead of him.


    Pietro shrugged and answered:


    "I don¡¯t know. I just got here. And¡­ the door¡¯s locked. I can¡¯t get in."


    As the two spoke, others from the academy began to gather.


    Mystique, Raven, and Charles arrived together. Seeing Roger and Pietro at the entrance, Charles scanned the area and asked the same question Roger had:


    "What¡¯s going on? What happened here?"


    "Not sure yet. Let me take a look."


    Still groggy from sleep, Roger rubbed his head. Maybe because he wasn¡¯t fully awake, he had forgotten to use his X-ray vision earlier. It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized he should¡¯ve checked before asking.


    There was no barrier preventing Roger from using his X-ray vision to see into the underground base. He could easily view any part of the X Academy. But instead, he had been standing around like an idiot, asking questions.


    Just as Roger was about to use his X-ray vision, the facility door opened from the inside. Beast, Hank, emerged covered in dust, waving his hand at the group:


    "It¡¯s fine... Everything¡¯s fine. It was just an equipment explosion... It''s under control now."


    "An equipment explosion?"


    Charles gave Hank a puzzled look. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of the high-tech devices at the X Academy were Hank¡¯s creations. While some of Hank¡¯s inventions were occasionally impractical, they were at least safe. Incidents like this were very rare.


    Just as Charles was about to ask more questions, Alex stepped out of the room, wearing what looked like armor with a special focusing device in the center of his chest.


    As he emerged, he explained to everyone:


    "Charles, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. I asked Hank to design some gear to enhance my powers. We were just testing it, and I accidentally blew something up."


    "Yeah, and lucky for you, it was just a piece of equipment and not the new jet¡¯s fuel tank, or you¡¯d have taken the whole academy with you!"


    Hank added sarcastically.


    Fortunately, Hank had quickly redirected Alex¡¯s blast, or else the X Academy might have literally gone up in flames.


    "So, what exactly happened?"


    Hearing how dangerous the situation had been, Charles¡¯ expression grew stern. He gave Hank and Alex a hard look, signaling that if they didn¡¯t explain everything clearly, they¡¯d be in serious trouble.


    ...


    Support me and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [95] : Ambush

    [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    Alright, here''s how it all started.


    Last night, Roger wanted to test his abilities, and in the process, he destroyed Hank''s test equipment and dented Alex''s ego a little.


    Although neither of them said anything at the time, they both felt somewhat dissatisfied afterward.


    They admitted that Roger was strong. If he were a mutant, he¡¯d at least be classified as an Alpha-level mutant, and they even doubted whether there was anyone in the entire mutant world who could rival him.


    But that didn''t mean he was invincible. No matter how unbeatable a mutant seemed, they always had a weakness.


    Besides, it wasn''t like Hank genuinely wanted to take down Roger; he was just frustrated that his test equipment couldn''t even push Roger to his limits.


    So, after a discussion, Hank and Alex decided to team up and create something that could really test the limits of Roger''s defensive power.


    That''s the device Alex is currently wearing on his chest, which greatly amplifies the shockwaves he can release. They hadn¡¯t tested its maximum power yet, but destroying a steel-built skyscraper shouldn''t be a problem.


    ¡°...¡±


    After listening to Hank¡¯s explanation, Charles sighed and said to him:


    ¡°Hank, you¡¯re almost forty...¡±


    The implication was clear: couldn''t he stop being so childish?


    Hank looked a bit embarrassed, while Alex seemed eager and turned to Roger, saying:


    ¡°Well, regardless of anything else, want to try it out?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having strengthened his defenses, Roger¡¯s confidence had swelled, and he now feared no challenge.


    Forget about a shockwave, Roger wouldn¡¯t even flinch if hit by another laser blast; he''d just smile and stay put.


    Just as Roger and Alex were about to have a friendly spar, Charles¡¯ expression suddenly changed. He spoke in a serious tone to the group:


    ¡°Alright, boys, playtime¡¯s over for now. Apocalypse has appeared in Cairo.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Roger frowned.


    Charles nodded. ¡°Yes, now. We have to go.¡±


    At the moment, not everyone had been evacuated from Cairo. In just one day, it was unrealistic to expect that millions of people could completely leave such a massive city, especially a place like Cairo.


    So far, only the people in the central district had been evacuated, which was the area Charles had focused on because, according to the vision he had seen in Roger¡¯s mind, the city center would be the hardest hit.


    But that didn¡¯t mean other areas weren¡¯t important. The entire city of Cairo was at risk, with the center being the most severely affected.


    ¡°Has Apocalypse already made his move?¡± Roger suddenly asked.


    Charles shook his head. ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s likely to happen soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Understanding the severity of the situation, Roger wasted no time. He got up, ready to leave.


    Charles immediately stopped him and said:


    ¡°Wait. Take Hank with you. The rest of us will catch up soon.¡±


    ¡°Hank?¡±


    Roger looked at Hank, who revealed the battle suit he was wearing underneath his clothes. He took off his glasses, transforming into his blue, beast-like form, and said to Roger:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing.¡±


    Since the possibility of Apocalypse¡¯s arrival had been looming, the X-Men had been wearing their battle suits at all times to save the hassle of changing later.


    After Hank spoke, Charles added:


    ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but Apocalypse and my old friend aren¡¯t easy to deal with. You might struggle on your own. Bring someone along to at least buy some time until we get there.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Just hurry. Oh, and bring Jean Grey.¡±


    ¡°Jean? She¡¯s still just a child¡­¡±


    Charles hesitated.


    Roger said to him:


    ¡°They¡¯re not children anymore. Whether it¡¯s Jean or Scott, they¡¯re going to be future elites of the X-Men. It¡¯s time they face a real enemy.¡±


    Roger knew Charles didn¡¯t want to involve these kids in battle.


    In the original timeline, Jean and the others only joined the fight because the mansion had been destroyed, and the others had been captured. They were the only ones left to rescue Charles after he was kidnapped by Apocalypse, so there was no other choice. Charles didn¡¯t object then.


    But now, the mansion was still standing, and Stryker, the military man who had been eyeing the school, wouldn¡¯t dare to come and kidnap the students.


    So from Charles¡¯ perspective, it was safer to keep the students at the school.


    But what Charles didn¡¯t understand was how crucial Jean would be in this battle.


    Although Roger''s confidence had swelled, and he felt he could handle Apocalypse, it was always wise to have a few backup plans. In the original storyline, it was Jean who ultimately killed Apocalypse. If Roger found himself unable to defeat him, he could at least rely on Jean to replicate the events of the movie.


    While Charles was deep in thought, Roger didn¡¯t say anything further. He left with Hank, flying straight towards Cairo.


    With Roger flying at full speed, it only took them a few minutes to reach the skies above Cairo.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw Apocalypse using his powers to build a massive pyramid outside the city.


    The city center had already been reduced to ashes, and a giant pyramid was rising from the ground.


    Fortunately, the central district had been evacuated beforehand, but the nearby areas still had civilians who hadn¡¯t yet left. Although there hadn¡¯t been any casualties yet, if things continued like this, it was only a matter of time.


    Without hesitation, Roger made a swift decision¡­ and threw Hank down as a weapon from the sky!


    Before throwing him, Roger had already descended to a reasonable altitude. At this height, Hank¡¯s abilities and physical resilience would ensure he¡¯d be fine.


    In fact, with Hank¡¯s reflexes, he could even grab Apocalypse mid-air on his way down.


    Unfortunately, just as Roger threw Hank, Angel, who had regrown his wings, swooped in and collided with him. The two began to wrestle as they fell to the side.


    Seeing Hank being intercepted by Angel, Roger didn¡¯t waste any time. His heat vision shot out directly at Apocalypse!


    But in that moment, !


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Magneto¡¯s voice echoed from a distance, and as he spoke, the skies suddenly darkened.


    Roger¡¯s heat vision was blocked by a thick slab of metal, which also shielded Apocalypse.


    Looking up, Roger saw a gigantic metal slab, dozens of meters long and several meters wide, like a massive sword wielded by a giant. Magneto controlled it, slamming it down towards Roger from above!


    Boom!!


    Realizing that Magneto had appeared, Roger had no choice but to dodge, narrowly avoiding the enormous metal block as it crashed down. He glanced at Magneto and his surroundings, frowning:


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a trap, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    On the ground below Magneto, giant slabs of metal, similar to the previous one, began rising from the ground.


    They stood in rows, lined up like an armada of warships ready for takeoff. With Magneto orchestrating the attack, the slabs began bombarding Roger in a relentless siege!


    One after another, the massive slabs rained down on Roger, sealing off all his flight paths, leaving him no room to escape.


    In an instant, the metal blocks converged around Roger, trapping him at the center!


    Bang!!


    A towering metal monolith, hundreds of meters tall, rose from the ground. Roger, like Sun Wukong trapped beneath the Five Elements Mountain, was imprisoned at the heart of this metal fortress.


    Clearly, this was a trap designed specifically for Roger.


    Apocalypse and Magneto had guessed that Roger cared deeply about civilians and had noticed the sentries Charles had set up outside Cairo. To deal with Roger and the X-Men, Magneto and Apocalypse had orchestrated this ambush.


    They had spent a day setting up the trap and luring Roger here.


    They knew Roger would come, just like he had sought them out yesterday.


    Once Roger arrived, Magneto would use these giant metal structures to immobilize him, while Apocalypse¡­


    Roger¡¯s x-ray vision revealed that as soon as Apocalypse saw Roger, he activated a teleportation device and left. His target was clear, Charles Xavier.


    Magneto and Apocalypse had split their forces: one to trap Roger and the other to capture Charles!


    ¡°Impressive. Even the villains are thinking strategically now.¡±


    Trapped inside the metal monolith, Roger half-jokingly taunted Magneto.


    His voice was loud, and despite being surrounded by layers upon layers of metal, it echoed clearly in Magneto¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come.¡±


    Magneto pressed his hands down, exerting more pressure on the metal, trying to crush Roger with his control over the steel.


    As Roger struggled against Magneto¡¯s power, he asked:


    ¡°Whether I should¡¯ve come or not isn¡¯t up to you. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about, Magneto. Charles is your best friend, yet you know that Apocalypse plans to take his powers. Do you realize what will happen if he succeeds?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The world will be left with only mutants. Humans will cease to exist!¡±


    Magneto responded without hesitation.


    ¡°No,¡± Roger contradicted him. ¡°While humans will indeed be wiped out, as you said, what really matters to you is that your best friend Charles will die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your former comrades, Mystique, Havok, Beast, they¡¯ll all die too!¡±


    ¡°And what does that have to do with me!?¡±


    Magneto shouted angrily at Roger.


    He continued to crush the metal. The monolith had begun to deform, but he could feel that Roger, at the center, remained unaffected.


    Magneto¡¯s overwhelming power, which could pulverize anything, had no effect on Roger, not even his clothes were torn.


    As Roger stood at the center of the crushing steel, he continued speaking to Magneto:


    "Even if your son dies because of this, does that mean nothing to you?"


    "...What?"


    Magneto was stunned, his powers briefly faltering.


    In that moment, Roger unleashed his full strength, sending all the steel flying away. The massive metal blocks scattered like fireworks exploding in every direction!


    Roger''s figure, swift like a phantom, instantly appeared beside Magneto, gripping his throat in one hand, preventing him from using his powers any further.


    ...


    Support me and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [96] : Apocalypse Retreats, The Phoenix Gets into Trouble

    [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    "You... lied to me!"


    Erik was being strangled by Roger, making it impossible for him to focus on controlling the metal pieces in the sky. He struggled to speak to Roger, trying to use his powers to manipulate metal blades and other sharp objects to strike Roger.


    But unfortunately, even those magnificent metallic monuments had no effect on Roger. Regardless of their number, those small blades were useless against him.


    Apocalypse and Erik had planned well, aiming to separate Roger, whom they found troublesome, and then split up to take on Charles.  S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, they made a mistake.


    They shouldn''t have split up.


    One-on-one, aside from the Phoenix and Apocalypse, Roger didn''t fear anyone in the X-Men universe, including Erik before him.


    So their separation only gave Roger the chance to defeat them one by one.


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    Yet, Roger had no intention of killing Erik now. Even though he held Erik''s life in his hands, he didn''t intend to crush his throat. He just wanted to prevent Erik from concentrating on using his powers, while asking him:


    "Maximoff, does that surname ring a bell?"


    "What...?"


    Hearing that name, Erik''s eyes widened, and he stopped struggling momentarily.


    Roger landed on the ground with him, throwing him to the ground, and repeated, "Maximoff, it''s the surname of your former lover, isn''t it? She had a child with you, a boy, and he''s all grown up now."


    Erik no longer tried to attack Roger. He thought back to that name and, after a long pause, asked Roger:


    "Are you... telling the truth?"


    "Looks like you really had some romantic escapades outside..."


    Hearing Erik''s acknowledgment, Roger spoke with a tone of admiration.


    Roger had noticed this while watching the movies. Erik seemed like a mutant supremacist, always wanting to create a society exclusively for mutants. But at the same time, he was a bit of a playboy.


    Aside from his now-deceased wife and daughter, there was also an affair with an old lover many years ago, which led to the birth of Quicksilver.


    Additionally, according to the X-Men TV series, there was a girl named Polaris who was also believed to be Erik''s child.


    Counting all this, Erik had at least three romantic liaisons, resulting in one son and two daughters. If the rights to Wanda had already reverted to Marvel back then, Erik might have had another daughter.


    With so many wives, lovers, and children, Roger admitted that he couldn''t match Erik''s exploits, so he genuinely felt a bit of admiration for him.


    Erik didn''t understand what Roger was admiring about him, nor did he want to discuss his past affairs with Roger. After a moment of silence, he asked:


    "Who is he?"


    "Hmm?"


    "The boy you mentioned, who is he?"


    Learning that he had a son out there, Erik lost his will to fight. Now, he only wanted to know who his son was.


    "You''ve met him before. Remember the young guy who broke you out of prison ten years ago?"


    Roger reminded Erik.


    Erik thought for a moment and then asked in surprise:


    "Is it him?"


    "Yes, it''s him. He didn''t know at first; his mother never told him. But now..."


    In , it was clear that Quicksilver didn''t know that Magneto was his father. He saw breaking Magneto out as a challenge, or maybe just a game, not as a mission to rescue his father.


    Quicksilver likely learned the truth about his parentage somewhere between the events of  and .


    "Where is he?"


    Erik asked again.


    Roger smiled but didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he countered with a question:


    "Aren''t you planning to continue fighting?"


    Erik glared at Roger without responding.


    Fight? What a joke.


    Those huge metal pieces came crashing down, and even Iron Man would have been flattened, yet Roger stood unscathed. The most outrageous part was that even his clothes remained intact!


    The difference in power was too huge. Now that Erik knew he wasn''t alone in this world, he had a son out there, his only desire was to meet this last remaining blood relative. He had no intention of continuing the fight.


    Seeing that Erik had given up, Roger stopped mocking him and turned his attention elsewhere. He noticed Hank, who had just finished fighting Angel, dragging the winged mutant''s body towards them.


    As Hank made eye contact with Roger, he casually tossed Angel to the ground like he was throwing away trash and remarked:


    "You two seem to be having a good chat."


    Earlier, Hank had been struggling against Angel in mid-air, nearly falling to his death. After finally taking down Angel and rejoining Roger, he found Roger and Erik chatting like old friends.


    It was like playing a game where you¡¯re battling an opponent, thinking your ally is fighting their counterpart, only to find them dancing together when you come to help.


    In such situations, anyone would feel frustrated.


    In his beast form, Hank''s mood wasn''t great, and his tone was a bit sharp.


    Roger gave Hank an apologetic smile, pointing to the unconscious Angel and said:


    "You could handle him, so I didn''t step in. Besides, Erik switching sides isn''t a good thing?"


    "..."


    Hank glanced at Erik, who was sitting on the ground, and didn''t say anything.


    The X-Men felt some guilt towards Erik because if they had found him earlier, or if they had truly searched for him, perhaps his wife and daughter wouldn''t have died.


    So, they couldn''t bring themselves to blame Erik, and Hank certainly couldn''t say anything to him after the recent loss of his family.


    After a moment of silence, Hank changed the topic and asked Roger:


    "Is it over here?"


    "More or less. Apocalypse used a diversion tactic. We should head back quickly, although... I doubt anything serious has happened at the school."


    Roger spoke to Hank in a relaxed tone.


    Right now, the mutant academy was filled with talented people: Professor X, Havok, Mystique, and other first-generation X-Men were present, along with Cyclops, Phoenix, Storm, and Quicksilver from the second generation.


    Meanwhile, Apocalypse had only himself and Psylocke as a sidekick.


    With such odds, Roger couldn¡¯t see how the academy could lose.


    The only concern might be the academy''s physical structure, as fighting Apocalypse could easily result in some destruction to the buildings.


    Hank shared Roger''s thoughts and also believed that the academy should be fine. However, he still had some lingering doubts. Apocalypse was someone even Roger considered himself inferior to. Could the academy handle such a formidable foe?


    "Let''s hurry back. Can you take both of us with you?"


    Hank asked Roger.


    Earlier, Roger had brought only Hank to this place, and during the trip, Roger explained why he could carry Hank while flying without causing him any discomfort.


    It was due to a kind of bio-field that Roger generated, which protected anyone he held from the pressure of flight.


    But back then, it was just Hank. Now, with Magneto joining, Hank doubted whether Roger could manage to take both of them back.


    "I can lift a plane, so carrying two people is nothing. Let''s go."


    Without giving Hank and Erik time to react, Roger grabbed them both, slinging one over each shoulder like sacks, and shot straight into the sky.


    He had no intention of carrying them gently. After all, these two weren''t exactly beauties.


    One was a beast, the other an old man, did they really expect Roger to treat them gently?


    Dream on.


    ¡­


    Roger had assumed that there wouldn''t be any trouble at the mutant academy, and Hank thought the same.


    But when they returned to the X-Mansion, they found it reduced to rubble.


    Charles lay on the ground, his wheelchair shattered, while Mystique sat beside him, tending to his injuries.


    Alex and Cyclops were nearby, comforting the younger students amidst the debris. Nightcrawler sat on the ground, looking lost.


    Quicksilver, Pietro, who was the fastest among them, seemed to be injured. His leg was braced with a stone slab, apparently having been broken by Apocalypse, much like in the original storyline.


    Storm was beside him, caring for him, too preoccupied to notice Roger and the others returning.


    The scene looked like a disaster zone, causing Roger to frown instinctively. He scanned the area, realizing that two people were missing.


    Apocalypse.


    And Jean Grey.


    "What happened here? Where''s Apocalypse?"


    Roger landed with Erik and Hank, set them down, and immediately approached Charles to ask.


    Charles looked despondent and didn¡¯t answer Roger¡¯s question.


    It was Mystique who replied:


    "Apocalypse is dead."


    "So quickly...? Well, I guess not that quickly."


    Roger replied reflexively, then remembered that his conversation with Erik had delayed him, and over twenty minutes had passed since he left.


    If the X-Men acted quickly, it wasn¡¯t impossible to wrap things up within twenty minutes.


    "So... was this Apocalypse¡¯s doing?"


    Roger glanced at the surrounding ruins and asked again.


    Mystique sighed and said, "It was Apocalypse and Jean who did this..."


    "Jean?"


    Hearing Mystique mention Jean Grey, Roger''s previously relaxed smile disappeared. He realized something serious had happened, something far different from the scenario he had imagined, where the X-Men would team up to take down Apocalypse.


    With this realization, Roger couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    "What exactly happened here? Where is Jean now?"


    "She''s probably gone to see her father."


    Charles suddenly spoke, looking at Roger and adding:


    "Stop her, Roger. We can''t let her learn the truth, it won¡¯t do her any good."


    "Wait a minute, you knocked me out, and you still haven¡¯t explained what actually happened here."


    Roger halted Charles'' cryptic remarks. He wasn¡¯t interested in Jean Grey¡¯s whereabouts at the moment; he just wanted to know what had just happened here.


    ...


    Support me and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [97] : Invitation

    [A/N] Support me & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!!


    .....


    It was through Mystique¡¯s explanation that Roger finally understood what had happened.


    Shortly after Roger and Hank had left, Apocalypse, accompanied by Psylocke, arrived at the mutant academy.


    Just as Roger had guessed, the X-Men fought a life-or-death battle against Apocalypse. Though the process was difficult, they ultimately emerged victorious.


    Apocalypse was completely obliterated by the awakened Phoenix, turning to ashes. Psylocke was captured by the X-Men and was now with the other students.


    Up until this point, everything had proceeded normally.


    The problem lay with Phoenix.


    To stop Apocalypse and create an opportunity for the X-Men to attack him, Charles and Phoenix jointly invaded Apocalypse''s mind, hoping that this would stop him from using his powers.


    The process was extremely difficult. Though Apocalypse couldn''t invade others'' minds, he could influence the mutants attempting to invade his own.


    Moreover, with a mental strength honed over thousands of years, Apocalypse was far too powerful for Charles to control, even with Jean Grey¡¯s help.


    Fortunately, Phoenix¡¯s power was immense, and when she stopped holding back, Apocalypse couldn¡¯t last long against her and was completely obliterated, leaving no remains.


    Initially, everyone thought that this battle was their victory, that Phoenix had taken down the troublesome Apocalypse, and the X-Men had triumphed.


    But what no one expected was that, just before his death, Apocalypse had broken through the mental barriers Charles had placed in Phoenix¡¯s mind, causing her to remember certain things.


    Her memories had been altered by Charles.


    And then...


    It led to the scene Roger was now witnessing: Phoenix questioning Charles before leaving the academy without hesitation.


    She was trying to recover the memories that Charles had sealed away. To regain them, Phoenix needed to find her father.


    The father she believed had died, but who was, in fact, still alive.


    "So, you messed with her memories again?"


    Roger''s expression darkened as he looked at Charles after hearing Mystique¡¯s recount.


    "...Again?"


    Mystique asked, puzzled, glancing between Roger and Charles.


    Roger explained, "About ten years ago, you must have encountered Wolverine, Logan, who traveled back in time. He should have spoken to Charles.


    "In the future, Jean becomes the Dark Phoenix because Charles sealed off parts of her memories and personality, causing a conflict within her that ultimately led Logan to kill her.


    "Before Logan left, he should have warned Charles to let Jean accept all of herself, so she wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes of the future... But it seems, Charles, you didn¡¯t listen to him."


    "I did listen," Charles defended himself. "I encouraged Jean to accept her powers, to embrace her other personality. Up until now, she has remained herself, there¡¯s been no sign of the Dark Phoenix!"


    "But you tampered with her memories."


    "I know! But I didn¡¯t want her to suffer too much! If you know about Logan and Jean, then you must also understand what Jean went through as a child!"


    Charles shouted at Roger.


    Roger didn¡¯t respond to Charles immediately.


    This was the storyline of the fourth film in the new X-Men series, .


    Roger enjoyed superhero movies, and he hadn¡¯t missed any of the old or new X-Men series. Thanks to Charles¡¯ reminder, he now remembered why Jean¡¯s memories had been sealed.


    As a child, Jean had already awakened her abilities. During a trip with her family, her powers surged uncontrollably due to her unstable emotions, causing her mother to lose consciousness and crash into an oncoming car.


    Jean¡¯s mother died as a result.


    Perhaps young Jean couldn¡¯t handle the truth, or perhaps Charles believed she shouldn¡¯t know it. So, he sealed away those particular memories.


    This was one of the catalysts at the start of .


    However, because the plot of  was so poorly received, Roger never really accepted it as the final installment of the X-Men series, so he didn¡¯t recall much of its details. Charles¡¯ reminder brought it back to him vaguely.


    Yet, he still couldn¡¯t agree with Charles'' approach.


    "Charles, you know," Roger sighed as he spoke to Charles, "To a child, phrases like ''I¡¯m doing this for your own good'' or ''You¡¯ll understand me someday'' are the most hated. They¡¯re also the phrases I dislike the most.


    "And right now, you¡¯re exactly like those parents who keep saying ''It¡¯s for your own good.''


    "What makes you think sealing Jean¡¯s memories was truly good for her? What makes you think she couldn¡¯t handle the truth? And even if she really couldn¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t you have at least tried proper psychological counseling? You could have even brought in a professional therapist."


    "¡­"


    Charles remained silent.


    Roger continued, "It¡¯s not that you couldn¡¯t bring someone in, or that you didn¡¯t think of it. It¡¯s just that you believed your abilities could solve everything, psychological issues, mental conflicts, because your telepathic powers make dealing with such things seem effortless. But human thoughts aren¡¯t that simple, are they?


    "Charles, you¡¯re too arrogant."


    Charles closed his eyes, accepting Roger¡¯s criticism without a word of rebuttal.


    After Roger¡¯s words had subsided and some time had passed, Charles reopened his eyes and said to Roger:


    "You can criticize me all you want, and I know I may have made a mistake, but¡­ Jean is still out there¡­ So, at least help us find her, okay?"


    Charles was willing to take any blame from Roger, but he couldn¡¯t let Jean stay out there alone.


    Because, as he had told Roger the night before, Phoenix was dangerous, her powers were dangerous, and the darkness hidden deep inside her was dangerous too.


    Charles feared that Jean might go astray because of this, and he feared that she might become the next threat that humanity would have to face.


    So, Jean Grey had to be found and brought back. Whatever else happened, he would accept it.


    Roger took a deep breath and let out a long sigh.


    His emotions were not in the best place right now. His harsh words to Charles had partly been a result of that instability.


    Initially, Roger thought that his biggest challenge in this world would be saving the people of Cairo or dealing with Apocalypse.


    So, for the past two days, Roger had focused all his efforts on those issues. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that Apocalypse was gone, Roger realized that his real challenge was dealing with Phoenix, Jean Grey.


    She was even more troublesome than Apocalypse. And worse, Roger couldn¡¯t treat her like he had treated Apocalypse, because Jean Grey hadn¡¯t done anything wrong yet. She was just a child who had run away after a disagreement.


    Roger couldn¡¯t treat a runaway child with violence, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Especially when it wasn¡¯t even the child¡¯s fault, but rather the fault of her ¡®parent.¡¯


    Roger just wanted to experience this era peacefully, but now he found himself caught up in a mess of events. Of course, his mood was far from good.


    "I¡¯ll go find her."


    With a sigh, Roger finally agreed to Charles¡¯ request.


    Among everyone present, only Roger could find Jean quickly and bring her back. And as someone unassociated with the X-Mansion, he might be the only one who could get through to her.


    "I¡­ I¡¯ll go too!"


    Hearing Roger¡¯s conversation with Charles, Cyclops stepped forward and spoke.


    Cyclops had feelings for Jean, and now that she was gone, he was one of the most worried people apart from Charles.


    Roger glanced back at Charles, who said to Cyclops:


    "You stay here."


    "Why? I can also, "


    "I know you care about Jean, but this is not the right time."


    Charles gently persuaded Cyclops, then turned to Roger and said:


    "Please, take care of Jean."


    "Charles, you¡¯re not¡­ Forget it."


    Roger stared into Charles¡¯ eyes, sensing a hidden intention, but he wasn¡¯t sure of it and couldn¡¯t ask directly right now.


    So, in the end, he said nothing further. He simply gave Charles a long, searching look before taking off to find Jean Grey.


    Before he left, Charles handed him the address of Jean¡¯s father. He suspected that Jean had gone there to seek answers from him.


    Following Charles¡¯ directions, Roger flew quickly toward the place where Jean was likely to be.


    But Roger was a step too late.


    After her awakening, Jean¡¯s flight speed had also increased significantly, and since the location wasn¡¯t far from the X-Mansion, she had already met her father by the time Roger arrived. She was walking out of the house, looking dazed and heartbroken.


    Roger landed softly, observing Jean¡¯s lost expression. He asked her gently:


    "Looks like you¡¯ve learned what you came to find out."


    "It¡¯s you, the otherworldly Superman."


    Jean Grey glanced at Roger, asking, "Did you¡­ come to take me back?"


    "That¡¯s what Charles asked me to do. But it doesn¡¯t seem like you want to go back, does it?"


    "He lied to me..."


    Jean whispered.


    Seeing Jean¡¯s state, Roger couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally.


    He wasn¡¯t good at comforting people, especially not women. With Jean looking like this, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to console her.


    "So, you really don¡¯t want to go back?"


    "¡­"


    Jean didn¡¯t answer.


    Roger rubbed his temples, then said to her:


    "Honestly, I should probably be dragging you back by force right now... But, well, I¡¯m not too happy with Charles myself."


    Jean looked at Roger again.


    He gave her a slight smile and said:


    "We still have some time. How about I buy you a drink? Think of it as celebrating the hero who just saved the world."


    Jean Grey didn¡¯t want to return to the X Academy, and Roger wasn¡¯t eager to go back either. So, instead of insisting, he decided to take the young Phoenix out for a walk, to help her clear her mind.


    It could serve as a bit of relaxation after the intense battle.


    ...


    Support me and Read 10 Advance Chapters, Ahead of Others!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [98] : So-called… Babysitting

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    "A cocktail for me, and an orange juice... for her."


    At a nearby bar, Roger ordered a drink for himself and a juice for Jean Grey. The two sat side by side at the bar.


    Since Jean was not yet of legal drinking age, American law prohibits drinking before the age of twenty-one, Roger naturally wouldn¡¯t order alcohol for the young Phoenix.


    Jean Grey didn¡¯t mind. Her mind was in turmoil, tangled like a ball of string, unable to sort through her thoughts, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to care about what she was drinking.


    The bartender, following Roger''s instructions, served the drinks. He shot Roger a curious glance as he handed over the cocktail and the juice.


    Most people come to bars for alcohol. Seeing someone bring a minor into a bar and order juice was a first for the bartender.


    If Jean hadn¡¯t looked so composed and unafraid, the bartender might have suspected Roger was trying to abduct her and called the police.


    Ignoring the bartender¡¯s look, Roger took a sip of his cocktail, then pondered for a while before finding a topic to address with Jean Grey:


    "Actually, Charles may have made mistakes, but he really did have your best interests at heart."


    "......"


    Jean didn¡¯t respond. She held her glass of orange juice in both hands, turning the cool glass absentmindedly.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Roger continued speaking to her:


    "Besides, Charles is practically family to you, isn¡¯t he? You¡¯ve lived at the Academy for so long that he¡¯s probably closer than any relative you have."


    "But he lied to me," Jean said quietly.


    In her mind, Charles had disrespected her by locking away her memories without her permission. To her, it was the same as lying.


    Because Charles had promised not to tamper with her memories.


    He had promised.


    Not just to Wolverine, Logan, but to her as well. Yet now, Charles had broken that promise.


    Roger ruffled his hair, looking at Jean with a troubled expression.


    Then, with a deep sigh, he said to Jean:


    "...Alright, I¡¯ll admit it. I¡¯m not good at persuasion. My task is to bring you back, but I have no idea how to convince you. So... Jean, can you just tell me what I need to do to make you go back?"


    "...I don¡¯t want to go back," Jean replied stubbornly.


    Roger was at a loss.


    Feeling a headache coming on, Roger took a sip of his cocktail. However, after tasting it, he frowned even more deeply.


    Roger wasn¡¯t fond of alcohol; he didn¡¯t like the taste. When he ordered the cocktail earlier, it was just because he thought it would look out of place not to order a drink in a bar, and he wanted to try something new.


    But after tasting it, he realized he¡¯d made a mistake. He should have just ordered juice like Jean.


    With a sigh, Roger set the cocktail aside and called the bartender over again:


    "Do you have any cola?"


    Bartender: "Sir, this is a bar."


    "Yes, I know. So, do you have cola?"


    ...Are you kidding me?


    The bartender considered calling the police again.


    But when Roger pulled out a hundred-dollar bill from his pocket, the bartender closed his mouth and poured Roger a glass of iced cola.


    Roger, having come to this world from another, naturally didn¡¯t have any money.


    But Charles had plenty.


    As a reward for helping defeat Apocalypse upon his arrival, Roger had asked Charles for a significant sum to cover his daily expenses.


    So, all the cash Roger had on him was courtesy of the X Academy, and he had no qualms about spending it.


    Seeing Roger switch from a cocktail to cola, Jean Grey couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously:


    "You don¡¯t drink?"


    "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t drink, I just don¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t you think alcohol tastes strange?"


    "Pfft..."


    Jean Grey couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter.


    Roger looked like an ¡°Old man with a confused expression.¡±


    He didn¡¯t see what was so funny about it.


    Seeing Roger¡¯s puzzled expression, Jean explained:


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just... I heard you were strong, that Scott¡¯s brother couldn¡¯t even scratch you, and yet... you don¡¯t like to drink."


    "Being strong has nothing to do with liking alcohol," Roger said helplessly, not understanding when strength and drinking ability became linked.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t that Roger couldn¡¯t drink, he¡¯d had plenty of drinks during social events back in the world of . But that was in the past.


    Shaking his head, feeling the conversation veering off course, Roger tried to steer it back on track and asked Jean Grey:


    "Let¡¯s set aside my preferences for alcohol. What¡¯s your plan now?"


    "...I don¡¯t want to go back," Jean repeated.


    If it weren¡¯t for the half-empty juice glass in Jean¡¯s hands, Roger might have thought he was stuck in a time loop.


    "I know you don¡¯t want to go back, but you must have somewhere else to go, right? Where can you go now if you leave the Academy?"


    Roger pressed on.


    Jean was essentially adopted by Charles. After her mother passed away and her father disowned her, the Mutant Academy had become her home, and Charles was like a father figure to her.


    Now that she didn¡¯t want to return to the Academy, and her father didn¡¯t want her back because of past events, it left her without a place to go.


    That¡¯s why Roger asked this question.


    As expected, Jean fell into a long silence over this.


    Roger took another sip of his cola, just about to say something, when Jean suddenly spoke:


    "Why don¡¯t I go with you?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "????"


    Roger almost spat out his cola.


    "Excuse me? Are you serious?!"


    "I don¡¯t really have anywhere else to go..."


    Jean lowered her head, looking like an abandoned puppy.


    Roger was momentarily speechless because, in that instant, he seriously considered whether he should take Jean Grey with him.


    After all, Jean Grey was incredibly powerful.


    In the Marvel universe, the Phoenix is one of the strongest entities, rivaling even the Scarlet Witch Wanda and Captain Marvel Carol as a contender for the title of the strongest female superhero in the universe.


    Although this version of Jean Grey hadn¡¯t yet unlocked the Phoenix Force, her current powers were enough to place her at the peak of mutant abilities, Apocalypse himself couldn¡¯t defeat her.


    Roger himself couldn¡¯t guarantee that his invulnerable body could withstand Jean¡¯s telekinesis, nor was he eager to test whether her powers could break through his defenses.


    Having Jean Grey by his side would provide a significant security boost for future travels across worlds. No matter what challenges they faced, he¡¯d be sure of a safe retreat.


    But Roger quickly dismissed this idea, focusing on the downsides of bringing Jean along.


    First, Jean was still an untrained, young mutant, and a minor at that. After crossing into different worlds, Roger would have to look after her.


    Second, she was a girl, and Roger was a man. Spending long periods together could lead to various inconveniences.


    Lastly...


    Taking Jean with him might be exactly what Charles wanted.


    Charles had made it clear, he wanted Roger to look after Jean, to prepare her to lead mutants and to carve out a new future for mutants in other worlds.


    That was Charles'' intention.


    And while Jean might not see things that way now, there was no guarantee that in the future, she wouldn¡¯t seek out a new world where mutants could thrive.


    What would Roger do then? He couldn¡¯t very well abandon Jean in some unknown world, right?


    After considering all of this, Roger told Jean:


    "You''re making impulsive decisions right now. You should think it over for a few more days. I''ll find you a place to stay nearby tonight, and I¡¯ll let Charles know."


    "Don¡¯t tell him."


    Jean looked up at Roger and said:


    "I don¡¯t want him to know where I am."


    "...Teenage rebellion, huh."


    Roger sighed again, feeling like he¡¯d sighed more in one day than he had all year.


    But even if Jean didn¡¯t want to go back, Charles would still know her location.


    Jean didn¡¯t yet have the power to block Charles from reading her thoughts; Charles likely knew where she was and simply chose not to intrude on her mind.


    With that in mind, Roger decided to go along with Jean¡¯s wishes and stood up, saying:


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get you a room at a nearby hotel. Take some time to calm down before making any decisions."


    Dealing with rebellious kids requires a gentle touch, especially with those who are usually obedient but can be incredibly stubborn at crucial moments.


    In such cases, it¡¯s better to go along with their wishes and let them cool down. Given time, they¡¯ll start to see things more clearly.


    And the key is, after a while, Jean would realize that it¡¯s tough to survive without money. Unless she truly planned to become self-sufficient, she would eventually return to the Academy.


    Roger was 100% sure of that.


    How did he know?


    Because before his first world-crossing, Roger had been rebellious too. He¡¯d even run away from home. But in the end... after running out of money and going hungry for a few days, he returned home to face his parents'' wrath.


    It was this "glorious past" that made Roger so certain Jean would eventually return to the Academy.


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [99] : The Portal and the Girl

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    At night, Roger lay on a bed in a tavern he''d found nearby, staring at the ceiling, muttering to himself.


    ¡°No computers, no PS5, no console games... no blockbuster movies... This era is really amazing, so amazing that I just want to leave this damned world right now¡­¡±


    After saying this, Roger rolled over, activated his X-ray vision, and saw Phoenix sleeping soundly in the next room.


    ¡°Yeah, and I have to play temporary guardian to some rebellious kid... I''ve never been this speechless in my life.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the initial novelty of arriving in the X-Men world began to wear off and the only looming threat, Apocalypse, had been defeated by Phoenix, Roger finally took time to genuinely enjoy this world.


    He started to experience everything about this era.


    But...


    When he actually immersed himself in it, only two words kept swirling in Roger¡¯s mind:


    Outdated.


    It¡¯s way too outdated!


    No 4K Ultra-HD big screens, no personal computers that almost every household would have in later years.


    And certainly none of the games Roger wanted to play!


    Sure, according to the timeline, arcade games like Pac-Man and Raiden had already emerged.


    But you can''t expect a gamer who''s used to AAA titles to enjoy retro games that might only take up a few KB in storage!


    And, to make matters worse, Roger couldn''t even use a smartphone to browse videos!


    So now, when he finally settled down, Roger found this world unbearable in every aspect.


    He wanted to leave.


    But it had only been three days since he arrived in the X-Men world. According to the time constraints, he would need to stay here for at least eighty-seven more days before he could leave for the next world.


    The thought of that number filled Roger with despair.


    ¡°¡­No, I need to find a way to entertain myself.¡±


    Roger resolved to find some amusement for himself, or he feared he might go crazy from boredom.


    But just then, as if the heavens had heard his plea, a purple portal suddenly appeared diagonally in front of Roger.


    Before Roger had any chance to react, a little girl, appearing to be around seven or eight years old, ''fell'' out of the portal and hit the floor.


    The purple portal vanished immediately after, but not before Roger heard the cursing voices of several men; they seemed to be chasing the girl, who was now fleeing for her life.


    The sudden appearance of the girl left Roger momentarily stunned, but the girl quickly scrambled to her feet, looking at Roger with a mix of tension and fear as she asked:


    ¡°¡­Where¡­where is this?¡±


    ¡°You suddenly show up in front of me, and now you¡¯re asking me where this is?¡±


    Roger looked at the little girl with a bemused expression. She hesitated, about to respond, but just then, she heard the shouts coming from outside.


    ¡°She¡¯s nearby! She didn¡¯t get far!¡±


    ¡°This way! After her!¡±


    The girl heard the voices, and so did Roger.


    Looking down at the girl''s ankles, Roger noticed a small, red-flashing device attached to her leg.


    With his X-ray vision, Roger could see the intricate design of the device, which was far more advanced than anything from this era, and the small embedded explosives.


    The men chasing her outside, the girl with a shackle on her leg, and her sudden appearance with a mysterious ability in front of him, Roger quickly pieced together the classic scenario of ¡°bad guys chasing an innocent mutant for human experimentation.¡±


    After a brief moment of eye contact, the girl moved to the window and cautiously peeked outside at the men pursuing her, who were now running toward the tavern. Panic filled her expression as she whispered:


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here¡­ Open... open! Come on, open!¡±


    She kept trying to use her powers, hoping to open another purple portal like the one before.


    But unfortunately, it seemed she had only recently awakened her powers. While purple sparks danced on her hands, she couldn¡¯t open the portal.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s clumsy attempts, Roger couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°You¡¯re too anxious, take it slow.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The girl looked up at Roger, still on guard.


    But her gaze held a hint of confusion as well.


    When she had awakened her powers, ordinary people had looked at her like she was a monster; they always showed disgust and fear when they saw her use her abilities.


    Yet this guy in front of her, instead of being scared, seemed genuinely interested in guiding her to use her powers?


    What was this guy''s deal?


    The girl looked bewildered, but the men chasing her had already entered the tavern.


    Roger used his X-ray vision to observe them and noticed they were dressed in military uniforms, carrying weapons that only the military would possess, clearly indicating they were with the military.


    Given their status, it wouldn¡¯t take them long to find the girl, so time was running out for her.


    ¡°Alright, they¡¯re coming upstairs. If you don¡¯t mind¡­ let me take a look?¡±


    Roger abandoned the idea of teaching the girl how to use her powers.


    Right now, her abilities were as unreliable as a beginner''s martial arts technique, sometimes it worked, sometimes it didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t force her to open a portal.


    So, Roger decided to give her a hand and remove the shackle with the tracker and explosives.


    The girl hesitated for a moment as she thought about how this man didn¡¯t seem to fear her. Eventually, she sat down and allowed Roger to work on the device attached to her ankle.


    Though the situation might have made Roger seem a bit like a creep, he swore he had no ulterior motives.


    Under her watchful gaze, Roger used his heat vision to carefully target the shackle.


    Roger¡¯s heat vision wasn''t just powerful; with fine control, he could use it to kill bacteria on the skin without harming the skin itself.


    He could also heat specific objects.


    In the future, if his control improved further, he might even be able to use heat vision to penetrate skin and bone without harm and target tumors directly inside the body.


    So, performing a delicate operation to remove the girl¡¯s ankle shackle was child¡¯s play for Roger.


    With the help of his X-ray vision, Roger easily avoided triggering the explosive mechanism, cut the shackle¡¯s lock with heat vision, and freed the girl.


    Focused on his task, Roger didn¡¯t notice how the girl¡¯s expression shifted from suspicion to surprise, and finally to joy.


    It was the joy of finding a kindred spirit, she assumed Roger was someone like her.


    ¡°All done. Now find a cabinet to hide in; those guys will be up here any second.¡±


    After removing the shackle and disabling its tracking device, Roger instructed the girl.


    Moments ago, the girl had been trembling with fear, but now she obediently followed Roger¡¯s instructions, finding a cabinet in the tavern to hide in.


    Though Roger found himself in this situation in the middle of the night and thought it was a bit of a hassle, he also saw this as the ¡®fun¡¯ he had been looking for.


    Soldiers, mutants, chains... all these elements together only brought one person to Roger¡¯s mind.


    Colonel William Stryker, one of the villains from X-Men.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a particularly strong villain, Stryker appeared more frequently in the X-Men series than any other villain except Magneto.


    He first appeared in , the second film of the original X-Men trilogy, where he kidnapped Professor X to use his son, Jason, to manipulate Charles¡¯s mind and attempt to kill all mutants worldwide.


    Later, in , Stryker made another appearance.


    He had once assembled a mutant team, which included Wolverine. After Wolverine left, the team soon disbanded, and Stryker began kidnapping mutants for experiments.


    He even used adamantium to alter Wolverine and Sabretooth, coating their bones with the metal, making Wolverine''s codename even more fitting.


    He also appeared in  as a subordinate of the film¡¯s main antagonist.


    In , he was seen again.


    After the explosion at Xavier¡¯s school and Charles¡¯s abduction by Apocalypse, Stryker kidnapped the school¡¯s students.


    Now, with Apocalypse defeated and the mutant academy untouched, Roger had assumed he wouldn¡¯t encounter Stryker again, yet here he was, facing Stryker¡¯s soldiers and the mutants they sought to capture.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder if Wolverine is still locked up by Stryker.¡±


    Thinking of Stryker made Roger think of Wolverine.


    In , Phoenix and the others infiltrated Stryker¡¯s base to rescue the captured students, where they encountered the mind-wiped Wolverine.


    Now that Roger had derailed the plot, Phoenix and the others wouldn¡¯t be heading to Stryker¡¯s base, which meant Wolverine wouldn¡¯t have a chance to escape from there.


    ¡°¡­Wait, is this the reason I encountered this little girl?¡±


    Roger suddenly had a realization.


    Perhaps his changes to the plot had prevented Wolverine from escaping, so the universe itself had directed this girl to him, to set the story back on track.


    But this was just Roger¡¯s theory.


    And regardless of whether it was fate¡¯s doing, Roger intended to check out Stryker¡¯s base, especially because¡­


    He was extremely bored!


    While he mulled over these thoughts, Stryker¡¯s soldiers reached Roger¡¯s door, broke it down, and barged in with their guns drawn.


    Roger lay on the bed, watching the uninvited guests with a smirk before speaking:


    ¡°Gentlemen, would this be considered breaking and entering?¡±


    "Shut up! Have you seen this little girl?"


    A Black soldier cursed at Roger, then pulled out an image of the girl from earlier and showed it to him.


    Roger glanced at it dismissively and replied:


    "Haven¡¯t seen her. I¡¯m not interested in little girls like that. Also, you¡¯re illegally entering my room right now. Before I get angry, you¡¯d better leave."


    The soldiers were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t encountered someone as bold as Roger, who remained so calm in the face of armed soldiers.


    The Black soldier, amused by Roger¡¯s attitude, stepped forward, disengaged the safety on his weapon, and pointed the gun directly at Roger, saying:


    "Now, are you angry?"


    "¡­"


    The smile vanished from Roger¡¯s face. He gazed calmly at the soldiers in front of him and said:


    "Yes, I¡¯m very angry."


    As he finished speaking, Roger¡¯s hand lightly tapped the soldier¡¯s chest.


    In the next instant,


    Bang!!!


    The Black soldier flew backward, slamming into the wooden wall behind him, embedding into it like a mural, his life or death unknown.


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [100] : Clarice

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] We''ve reached chapter 100! Thank you so much to everyone who has been reading, and supporting!


    .....


    The Black soldier flew out like a cannonball, leaving the group of soldiers who had barged into Roger''s room completely stunned.


    Then, they realized that this guy was also one of . Without hesitation, the captain gave the order:


    ¡°Open fire!!!¡±


    But before the others could pull the trigger, Roger¡¯s figure moved like a specter, appearing right in front of the captain. Grabbing the captain''s collar, he lightly pushed upward, causing the captain''s body to crash into the ceiling. He then fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes, instantly losing consciousness.


    Roger then swiftly moved among the remaining soldiers, using his immense strength and lightning speed, throwing each of them out through the window with one hand.


    Just as Roger finished dealing with the enemies inside the room, a sudden barrage of bullets rained down on him.


    Looking back, he saw the Black soldier he had embedded into the wooden wall earlier now crawling out, covered in blood, and unleashing a frenzied hail of bullets at Roger.


    ¡°Die! Aaaah!!!¡±


    The soldier screamed like a madman, as if the shouting could give him courage. He kept pulling the trigger until the gun was empty.


    However, when he saw that Roger was completely unharmed, the soldier''s eyes became vacant, his gaze filled with despair as he continued to mechanically pull the trigger, producing only  sounds.


    Empty bullet casings scattered on the ground as Roger, expressionless, turned back to look at the Black soldier.


    The soldier instinctively took a step back, fumbling to grab a spare magazine, trying to reload and continue the attack. But before he could replace the magazine, he noticed that the gun in his hands suddenly lifted into the air on its own, disassembling into a pile of parts right before his eyes!


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    He was about to curse when the magazine in his hand suddenly smacked him hard on the head.


    The blow was not light, and the soldier collapsed unconscious, the rest of his curses unspoken.


    Witnessing this, Roger turned his head to see Jean Grey, who had just been woken up by the sound of gunfire. She looked at Roger with confusion and asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who... who are these people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. To put it simply, I¡¯ve gotten myself into some trouble.¡±


    Roger answered Jean Grey, then turned back to the room, opened the cabinet, and revealed a little girl hiding inside.


    The girl, clinging to a pillow in the cabinet, trembled, her eyes filled with fear and confusion as she looked at the two of them.


    Roger gestured towards the girl and said:


    ¡°These guys are after her. Looks like someone¡¯s hunting mutants... We should talk somewhere else.¡±


    Roger intended to explain things to Jean Grey, but he heard footsteps approaching and decided to find a different place to continue their conversation.


    Late at night, there were no nearby hotels that didn¡¯t require ID verification. After searching for a while, Roger finally settled for a still-open KFC.


    After ordering some food for the girl, Roger and Jean Grey sat down and continued their discussion:


    ¡°She suddenly appeared in my room. Her ability seems to be teleportation, but she probably just awakened her powers recently, sometimes she can¡¯t even use them.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned earlier that someone is after her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the military. Maybe someone¡¯s researching mutants behind the scenes.¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t mention Stryker specifically, even though the girl had been kidnapped by Stryker¡¯s men, it was just his guess.


    However, Stryker was the prime suspect since, in the  series, he was pretty much the only military antagonist.


    Jean Grey looked at the little girl, who was devouring her food, with a gentle expression. Then she asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked yet.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger shrugged and turned to ask the girl her name. Just then, the girl wiped her mouth and answered:


    ¡°My name is... Clarice, Clarice Ferguson.¡±


    The little girl introduced herself.


    Jean Grey continued to ask, ¡°Clarice, right? What about your... family?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a family.¡±


    Clarice lowered her head and continued to eat quietly.


    Others might assume that the girl¡¯s family had passed away, but Jean Grey, with her telepathic abilities, sensed more than that. Although she didn¡¯t read Clarice¡¯s mind, she could feel her anger, sadness, and fear.


    This anger wasn¡¯t directed at those who had kidnapped her but rather at her own family. It seemed that Clarice¡¯s family had done something to her.


    Jean Grey asked no more questions, and Roger took the opportunity to say:


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for this girl to stay here. You should take her back to Xavier¡¯s school. Handing her over to the Professor might be the best option.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jean Grey remained silent.


    Roger frowned and said:


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn. Even if you don¡¯t consider yourself, you should think about this child. She needs a safe environment right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Professor will erase her memories¡­¡±


    After a long pause, Jean Grey finally expressed her concern.


    Charles had once sealed parts of Jean¡¯s memory, which led to her mistrust of him now. She believed that many of the kids at the school might have had their sad memories sealed by Charles, just like she did.


    Jean Grey felt that whether memories were sad or happy, they were all part of a person. No one had the right to seal them, not even Charles.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to return, nor did she want to take this little girl to Xavier¡¯s school.


    ¡°I doubt Charles would do something like that¡­¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t think Charles would manipulate minds like that. Whether it was the older or newer version of Charles, he was always portrayed as a mentor figure, a true hero.


    Still, Roger couldn¡¯t be entirely sure.


    From the incident where Charles influenced Jean Grey¡¯s memory, Roger thought that Charles could be a bit arrogant at times.


    He trusted his abilities too much, believing that under his power, any thoughts or emotions could be managed.


    So maybe, in subtle ways, he had been influencing the students at Xavier¡¯s school.


    ¡°But she still needs a place to stay.¡±


    Roger reluctantly agreed with Jean Grey¡¯s viewpoint and decided not to send Clarice to the school for now. But if they didn¡¯t take her there, she¡¯d have to stay with Roger and Jean Grey, essentially wandering around, which wasn¡¯t great for a child¡¯s development.


    Jean Grey hesitated. After thinking for a long time, she finally told Roger:


    ¡°I know a place where we might be able to stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Roger looked at Jean Grey in confusion.


    He didn¡¯t know she had a place to stay outside.


    It wasn¡¯t until about ten minutes later, when Roger and Jean Grey stood outside her father¡¯s house, that he understood where Jean had been talking about.


    It was her home.


    More precisely, it was where her father lived now.


    ¡°Is this the... place you meant?¡±


    Roger pointed at the house in front of him.


    Jean Grey retorted, ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s a problem, but didn¡¯t you have a falling out with your dad?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just influence his mind a little, make him let us stay here for a while.¡±


    Jean Grey spoke softly.


    Roger replied:


    ¡°Is that really okay? You know what you¡¯re doing is practically the same as Charles. You don¡¯t want to become the kind of person you dislike, right?¡±


    Using her abilities to influence others, Jean Grey¡¯s actions weren¡¯t much different from Charles¡¯.


    And right now, Jean Grey wasn¡¯t sure how to face her father. Could she handle living with him for a long time?


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    In the end, Jean Grey decided to be honest with her father.


    She wouldn¡¯t use her powers to manipulate his thoughts or control him, but would instead communicate verbally, making him understand her current situation and thoughts.


    If he refused, Jean Grey would figure out a different plan.


    If it came to it, they could just stay there for a night and find another place in the morning.


    After all, Roger had some money. He had gotten quite a bit from Charles, so renting a place as a temporary base wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Seeing Jean¡¯s decision, Roger decided not to press further. He followed Jean Grey and knocked on the door, which was soon opened by a heavily intoxicated man.


    He was Jean Grey¡¯s father, John Grey, the same name as Roger¡¯s original identity as Homelander.


    At that moment, John was stunned to see his daughter returning so soon. And when he saw her bringing a strange man and a little girl, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°W..What¡¯s this¡­?¡±


    Today¡¯s interaction between John and Jean had been far from pleasant. Jean had tried to probe his thoughts, reminding him of his late wife, which angered John greatly.


    In his anger, he had said to Jean, ¡°I considered you dead a long time ago,¡± and threw her out of the house.


    Later, John regretted saying that to his daughter, but then he convinced himself that maybe it was for the best. His daughter didn¡¯t belong in his world, perhaps life at the mutant academy suited her better.


    John had mentally prepared himself to never see his daughter again, but not even a day later, she was back, bringing strangers with her. John genuinely didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°We¡­ ran into some trouble, and we¡¯d like to stay for the night¡­¡±


    Jean spoke to the man in a polite tone.


    Roger added:


    ¡°Just for one night. It¡¯s late, and we have nowhere else to go.¡±


    While they could technically stay at a hotel, there weren''t any in the area that didn¡¯t require ID. Roger didn¡¯t have a legal status in this world, so even with Jean¡¯s identification, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Moreover, Jean had left in a rush and hadn¡¯t brought her driver¡¯s license.


    ¡°¡­Come in then.¡±


    For reasons he couldn¡¯t quite understand, John finally allowed Roger and the others inside.


    Roger expressed his thanks to John, and Clarice, who had been sticking closely to Roger¡¯s side, followed his lead and also thanked John.


    But when it came to Jean, she didn¡¯t say anything to John. The two of them just stood at the doorway, looking at each other, and the atmosphere felt a bit awkward.


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [101] : A Strange Atmosphere

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    ¡°Did she have a fight with her father?¡±


    Inside the room, no longer afraid, Clarice looked at the silent Jean and her father, John, and turned to Roger to ask.


    Roger spread his hands and replied to Clarice, ¡°Kind of, but it¡¯s complicated.¡±


    ¡°So... did her father hate her because of her powers?¡±


    Clarice asked again.


    Roger thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±


    Jean Grey had awakened her powers even before the car accident, and before that, her parents never abandoned her because of her abilities. Instead, they treated her like any normal parents would, teaching her and helping her learn to control her powers.


    In that regard, Jean Grey''s parents were more open-minded compared to most parents of mutants; at least, they didn¡¯t treat their child like a monster.


    However, Roger looked at Clarice, whose eyes were filled with curiosity, and asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with your parents because of your powers?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Clarice replied in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that they... handed me over to those strange soldiers... saying it was to cure me¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Roger roughly understood what had happened.


    Clarice¡¯s parents, like many other less open-minded parents of mutants, saw her abilities as a kind of illness.


    Even though the concept of mutants had already been revealed, and mutants and humans were in a stage of peaceful coexistence, it was unrealistic to expect all humans to understand this and live harmoniously with mutants.


    Just as there were mutants who wanted to create a world for mutants only, there were humans who hated mutants and even viewed them as monsters.


    Moreover, Clarice¡¯s power seemed to be teleportation. If she accidentally opened a portal that only partially transported an object, it could easily end up cutting the object in half.


    Such a dangerous ability would naturally make others fearful if they ever saw it in action.


    Roger, however, hadn¡¯t expected Clarice¡¯s parents to trust the military. The U.S. military wasn¡¯t like some beloved military.


    The relationship between the military and the people in this country was adversarial, so for Clarice¡¯s parents to hand her over to the military... Did they have someone in the military in their family? Or were they military members themselves?


    Roger was slightly curious about Clarice¡¯s background, but what intrigued him more was whether she might be that brief character, Blink, from the original story.


    In , among the future X-Men team members, there was a mutant who could open portals. Her codename was Blink.


    Blink¡¯s powers were similar to Clarice¡¯s, creating portals through the release of purple rings, allowing passage to other locations.


    However, since the future had already changed, Roger wasn¡¯t sure if Blink would still become part of the X-Men.


    And even if she did become an X-Men, the age of the Blink in the movie didn¡¯t quite match the age of the little girl in front of him... After all, in , Blink still looked fairly young.


    ¡°Clarice, is it alright if I call you that?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Roger asked Clarice.


    Seeing her nod in agreement, Roger continued, ¡°Where did you escape from? How did you manage to escape? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not too sure. I just remember that they took me to a really, really big building... and then... I felt very scared, so I ran out¡­¡±


    Clarice spoke softly.


    She clearly wasn¡¯t someone who could vividly recount her experiences, unable to describe her ordeal in detail to Roger.


    Roger didn¡¯t push her. He gently patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, I think I understand. You should get some rest now. Sleep well, and when you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You... you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡±


    Clarice asked in a barely audible voice.


    To her, Roger and Jean Grey were the only mutants she had ever met. Before them, she didn¡¯t even know the concept of a mutant existed.


    Now, having finally met others like her, others who were kind to her, Clarice was deeply worried that they would disappear while she slept.


    Roger was about to reassure Clarice when Jean Grey walked over and said to her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t leave. You can stay here with peace of mind.¡±


    Perhaps she used her telepathic abilities while speaking, as Clarice soon calmed down, obediently following Jean Grey to the room she had arranged for her, and then fell asleep.


    Roger stayed with them the whole time, and once Clarice had drifted off to sleep, he stood at the doorway and asked Jean Grey, ¡°Did you finish talking with your father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he agreed to let us stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Just for tonight?¡±


    ¡°...Just for tonight,¡± Jean repeated softly.


    Roger hadn¡¯t used his super hearing to eavesdrop on Jean¡¯s conversation with her father, so he didn¡¯t know what they had discussed. He didn¡¯t ask about it either, simply nodding and saying, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll need to find a place to stay tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you really didn¡¯t have to come with me.¡±


    Jean Grey said to Roger.


    Roger wasn¡¯t from this world, had no connection to mutants, and had only known Charles for a few days.


    Even though Roger acted as if he was familiar with these X-Men, he was ultimately a stranger who had no obligation to follow Charles¡¯ instructions and stay by Jean¡¯s side to take care of her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m bored.¡±


    ¡°Bored?¡±


    Jean Grey was stunned, her expression turning a bit strange as she looked at Roger.


    She thought he would say something about ¡®responsibility¡¯ or ¡®commitment.¡¯ Even if Roger had said he stayed by her side to win her favor, Jean would probably have believed it.


    But she never expected his reason to be ¡®boredom.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, boredom. You know, my previous world was one with advanced technology, at least thirty years ahead of your current world.


    ¡°It was a world with a wide variety of entertainment options, movies that made you feel like you were part of the story, games that could immerse you in another world... But in this world, none of that exists, so of course I¡¯d feel bored.¡±


    Roger spoke frankly.


    Jean Grey imagined the world Roger described and said, ¡°That sounds like a wonderful world... A world like that probably wouldn¡¯t have conflicts between mutants and humans, would it¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    As Jean fantasized, Roger cut her off bluntly.


    ¡°Every world has its own unique troubles. You¡¯ve seen my powers, so you should know, my world wasn¡¯t all that peaceful either. It¡¯s just recently started to calm down.¡±


    ¡°In your world, are there many people with abilities similar to mutants?¡±


    ¡°Quite a few, about as many as there are mutants. But these people are different, they, including me, are essentially ¡®products¡¯ created by humans. But that¡¯s all in the past. Now, that world is moving in a better direction, which is why I¡¯m traveling through other worlds.¡±


    Roger¡¯s world, the world of , no longer needed his constant attention.


    Under the leadership of Tek Knight, with Winter Soldier and Thor providing support, and with the alien technology Roger had given them, there was no immediate risk of the world descending into chaos.


    Jean Grey sat beside the sleeping Clarice, contemplating the world Roger had described for a long time before she suddenly asked, ¡°Can I... see it? That world?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ You want to see it through my memories, right?¡±


    Roger quickly understood what Jean Grey meant.


    Jean Grey nodded, ¡°Is that okay? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look into any other memories¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m against it.¡±


    With the mental barriers set up by Strange and his own training in mind control, Roger wasn¡¯t worried about a young Phoenix like Jean Grey breaking through those defenses and peering into his mind.


    Even Charles couldn¡¯t do it; a Phoenix without specialized mental training certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to either.


    But... Roger couldn¡¯t shake the strange feeling in the air, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was.


    Just as he was contemplating this, Roger noticed that Jean Grey had already moved closer, raising her hand near his head, as if waiting for his consent.


    The odd tension seemed to grow even thicker, and with things having reached this point, Roger couldn¡¯t refuse any longer. He said to Jean, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll give you a glimpse.¡±


    He then closed his eyes, allowing Jean to place her hand against his forehead.


    ...Why does it feel even stranger now?


    With that thought in mind, Roger sensed an unfamiliar psychic presence gently entering his consciousness.


    Unlike Charles¡¯ psychic power, this presence felt like a small creature cautiously exploring a predator¡¯s territory in Roger¡¯s mind, careful not to trigger any reaction.


    Roger recognized this as Jean¡¯s consciousness. He guided her through his mind, showing her what he intended for her to see.


    The entertainment-saturated world of , the cosmic exploration of the Marvel Universe¡­


    Scenes of fascinating movies, encounters with alien life, and an expansive, vibrant world slowly unfolded in Jean¡¯s mind, delivering a profound impact to someone who had lived in the 1980s.


    Her eyes gleamed with wonder, and her mind wandered through countless images.


    She saw a new world.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jean reluctantly withdrew her hand from Roger¡¯s forehead, half-jokingly saying, ¡°I... think I understand your boredom now. Compared to your experiences, this world really is dull.¡±


    ¡°Right? That¡¯s why I have to find something to keep myself busy.¡±


    "Should I say... I''m honored?" Jean Grey asked with a smile.


    From Roger''s memories, she had learned about his true identity, how he was a superhero in one world and a savior in another.


    With such a hero by her side, it would make anyone feel honored, right?


    Jean Grey gave a genuine smile, and Roger smiled back.


    But as they kept smiling, Roger began to feel that something was off.


    He finally realized what the strange atmosphere he had sensed earlier was all about.


    Could it be... just possibly...


    That he was... actually... flirting?


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [102] : Reading Memories

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    Roger shook his head, dismissing the unrealistic thoughts in his mind. He cleared his throat to ease the awkward atmosphere, then pointed at Clarice, who had already fallen asleep.


    "Ahem, let''s not talk about me for now. Look at her, I spoke with her earlier. She mentioned being locked up in a room once but can''t remember where it was, so..."


    "You want me to read her memory to find the place where she was held?" Jean quickly understood Roger''s intentions and asked.


    Roger nodded and inquired, "Yeah, can you do that?"


    "I should be able to. But... you also mentioned her ability is teleportation, right? She might only remember the layout of the room and not the route back to it..."


    Jean understood that Roger wanted to find other mutants who might be held captive through Clarice¡¯s memories. However, since Clarice''s escape was due to teleportation, it was likely that she had accidentally opened a portal and escaped without remembering the exact location.


    If that was the case, then reading Clarice''s memory might not be of much help.


    "No worries, let¡¯s give it a try first."


    Roger decided to let Jean try, thinking, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to try.¡±


    Jean Grey didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Roger¡¯s suggestion to access Clarice¡¯s memory. Since it was merely reading and not altering memories, Jean didn''t feel much resistance.


    As she placed her hand on Clarice¡¯s forehead, she suddenly thought of Charles. In a way, what she was doing was similar to what Charles might do. Sometimes, reading or sealing memories might not necessarily be a bad thing. Jean began to understand Charles a little more.


    Putting these thoughts aside, Jean focused on reviewing Clarice¡¯s recent memories as she placed her hand on her forehead.


    Meanwhile, Roger waited nearby, observing the room where Clarice was staying. It was well-decorated, with a style that clearly belonged to a young girl.


    More specifically... this room used to be Jean¡¯s, from when she was a child.


    Jean''s father, John, had preserved her room, and judging by how clean it was, he likely cleaned it daily. This suggested that, on the surface, John seemed to resent his daughter and wanted her gone, but deep down, he didn''t completely despise her. He just couldn''t come to terms with the fact that his daughter was involved in her mother''s death.


    Caught between his wife and his daughter, John must have been in a tough spot.


    After a while, Jean Grey finished reading Clarice''s memories and gained some understanding of the situation. She removed her hand from Clarice¡¯s forehead, stood up, and turned to Roger, shaking her head.


    Roger frowned and asked, "Couldn''t find anything?"


    "Just as I suspected. She escaped accidentally using her ability while panicking, so she doesn¡¯t know where she was being held."


    "Were there others in that place besides her?"


    "No, her memory only shows her being the sole mutant there. But it''s possible that those who captured her intentionally separated the mutants." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jean didn¡¯t glean any information about who was behind the scenes, nor did she uncover other useful details. It seemed that this attempt to read Clarice¡¯s memories was unsuccessful.


    Roger thought for a moment, then said to Jean, "It''s alright. If we didn¡¯t find anything, it¡¯s fine. Since they seem to value Clarice so much, they¡¯ll likely come after her again. When that happens, we can follow the trail back to their main base."


    "I guess that''s our best option," Jean replied.


    She hesitated, as if wanting to share something with Roger. While going through Clarice''s memories, Jean had seen her parents and witnessed the moment they handed Clarice over to the military. Because Jean could sense Clarice''s emotions while reading her memories, she felt a certain empathy for her and wanted to speak with Clarice''s parents.


    However, Jean chose not to mention this to Roger. Even if she were to find Clarice¡¯s parents, what good would it do? It would only cause Clarice more heartache.


    Moreover, Jean hadn¡¯t even resolved her own issues with her father, so she felt in no position to interfere with someone else¡¯s family matters.


    In the end, she simply said to Roger, "It''s late. Go get some rest."


    "Alright. Where am I staying tonight?"


    "John mentioned there¡¯s a guest room available. You can stay there."


    "And you?"


    "I¡¯ll stay here to look after Clarice. She¡¯s been through a lot," Jean said softly, looking at Clarice, who was lying in bed.


    With Jean staying behind to care for Clarice, Roger headed to the guest room that John had prepared for him. The night passed without any further incidents, and Roger slept soundly until morning.


    The next morning, Roger woke up to the smell of breakfast. Leaving the guest room, he found Clarice sitting at the dining table, waiting, while Jean was busy in the kitchen, using her telekinesis to prepare breakfast.


    Under her telekinetic control, various ingredients floated through the air in an orderly manner, dropping into a pot in front of her.


    Nearby, the oven emitted the rich aroma of freshly baked pancakes.


    Roger was surprised to see Jean Grey cooking in the kitchen. He hadn''t expected the Phoenix to have such a skill.


    "You''re up?" Jean greeted him with a smile when she saw him come out of the guest room.


    Roger nodded, looking astonished as he took a seat at the dining table. "You can cook? That¡¯s surprising."


    "What''s so surprising about it? These things are easy to make. You could do it too," Jean replied casually, pulling the freshly baked pancakes from the oven.


    Hearing that, Roger didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he turned to Clarice, who was sitting at the dining table, and asked, "How did you sleep last night?"


    "Very well, thank you," Clarice responded politely.


    Roger continued, "Can you remember where your home is?"


    "..."


    Hearing Roger mention her home, Clarice fell silent, and after a long pause, she whispered, "Are... are you going to send me back?"


    Since Clarice''s parents had handed her over to the military, she felt some resentment toward them and had no desire to return. In her mind, her parents had never treated her well. Ever since she accidentally damaged their lawn mower when her powers first manifested, her parents, and others, had looked at her like she was some kind of monster.


    Nobody would want to return to such a home, and neither did Clarice.


    Seeing her reluctance, Roger reassured her softly, "Don''t worry, we''re not sending you back. I just want to use them to find other mutants who might be held captive. You managed to escape, but there are still many others like you being held and experimented on. We need to save them."


    "So... you¡¯re heroes, right?" Clarice¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, heroes just like Mystique," Jean replied, following up on Clarice¡¯s question.


    Roger stayed quiet, simply smiling at the two of them. After all, he wasn¡¯t from this world and didn¡¯t feel it was his place to claim to be a hero for mutants.


    But Clarice clearly saw Roger and Jean as heroes, just like Mystique, who was constantly portrayed as a savior by the authorities.


    Neither Jean nor Roger shattered Clarice¡¯s perception. After calming her down, Jean turned to Roger and asked, "Are you planning to take her to her parents later?"


    "No, just give me their address. I¡¯ll go on my own."


    Clarice didn¡¯t want to see her parents, and Roger had no intention of forcing her. Besides, he planned to head to Stryker¡¯s base after meeting Clarice¡¯s parents, and it would be much easier to go alone rather than with her.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Jean suggested after thinking for a moment.


    Roger looked at her in surprise. "You don¡¯t have to come with me. This isn¡¯t your fight..."


    "No, you¡¯ve got it wrong," Jean said seriously. "This is precisely our fight as mutants. You¡¯re the outsider here. I can¡¯t stand by and watch while someone else fights for us, doing nothing myself."


    "...I¡¯m just in this for the fun of it."


    "Then that¡¯s perfect. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be more fun with me around?" Jean replied, blinking playfully.


    Roger was at a loss for words.


    Normally, having a beautiful companion was a good thing. As they say, ¡®teamwork makes the dream work.¡¯


    But Roger had only known Jean for a few days, and she was still a teenager. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that taking her along to Stryker¡¯s base felt like leading a young, naive girl into danger.


    Plus, he¡¯d promised Charles to look after her. How could he justify dragging her into a risky situation?


    Roger instinctively didn¡¯t want Jean to join him on this mission.


    But if Jean insisted on coming, he couldn¡¯t stop her. In the end, he relented with a sigh, saying, "It might not be as fun as you think."


    "It¡¯s fine. As long as we can help people, I¡¯m in."


    Jean seemed unfazed.


    With their plan settled, Roger and Jean left Clarice at the Grey residence. Together, they set off toward the address Jean had seen in Clarice¡¯s memory.


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [103] : A Head-On Approach

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    Both Roger and Jean Grey have the ability to fly.


    Although Jean Grey''s flying speed is a bit slower and she still seems somewhat inexperienced, overall, she is not slow, faster than a regular car.


    Thus, after a few dozen minutes, the two of them crossed a great distance and arrived at Clarice''s parents'' home.


    Without disturbing the parents who had already sent away their child, Roger had Jean Grey influence their thoughts, making them unable to see him and Jean. He then instructed Jean to sift through their memories and asked:


    ¡°How is it? Any news?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jean remained silent, processing the memories from Clarice''s parents'' minds, before finally saying to Roger:


    ¡°They don''t know where those soldiers came from. One day, the soldiers just showed up at their door, claiming they could cure Clarice, and then took her away.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Was she taken by force?¡±


    ¡°No... it was... they offered compensation¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Roger fell silent.


    They accepted compensation¡­ and handed Clarice over to these mysterious soldiers?


    Isn¡¯t that essentially selling their daughter?


    Noticing Roger¡¯s displeased expression, Jean added:


    ¡°But they truly wanted to help their daughter. They thought... Clarice''s ability was an illness.¡±


    It couldn''t be said that Clarice''s parents didn''t love her; they just saw mutants as patients, and mutant abilities as a unique disease.


    So when a group appeared, claiming they could cure Clarice''s condition and even offered a subsidy for the treatment, how could her parents refuse?


    Besides, judging from their home, Clarice''s family didn''t seem particularly well-off.


    Roger''s initial anger, thinking Clarice had been sold, subsided significantly.


    He had no reason to blame Clarice¡¯s parents. They were simply misguided, narrow-minded parents who made a mistake out of love for their daughter.


    Without doing anything further to Clarice''s parents, Roger and Jean quietly left, just as they had arrived.


    As they departed from Clarice''s parents'' home, Jean asked Roger:


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other leads now. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Can you still track down those soldiers we injured yesterday?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Roger suddenly asked.


    ¡°You want to trace them back to the source?¡±


    Jean understood Roger¡¯s idea and replied:


    ¡°If they haven¡¯t left the city yet¡­ it should be possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let''s find those soldiers directly.¡±


    Roger flew with Jean toward the hotel where they stayed the previous night.


    Roger hadn''t considered using the soldiers to find Stryker before because he hadn''t thought it through. He usually takes things step by step, without making elaborate plans, so he simply ignored the soldiers at the time. It wasn''t until today that the idea came to him.


    Now, those soldiers were probably taken away by Stryker, and there was no guarantee they could find them.


    But they didn¡¯t necessarily need to locate them directly. By reading the memories of nearby residents, they could pinpoint when and by whom the soldiers were taken, and then follow that trail to find clues related to Stryker.


    With Jean Grey¡¯s telepathic abilities, the process was tedious, but eventually, they found the last known location of the soldiers from the previous night.


    Shortly after Roger and Jean left the scene yesterday, another group of soldiers arrived and took away the ones Roger and Jean had beaten up.


    They loaded those soldiers into a military truck, which followed the main road out of the city before disappearing.


    This was the extent of what Jean could glean from the last witness¡¯s memory.


    ¡°It looks like this is as far as we can trace.¡±


    Standing on the main road outside the city, Jean spoke to Roger. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger narrowed his eyes, scanning the road ahead as he began to hover in the air. He said to Jean:


    ¡°No worries, you¡¯ve done great so far. Now leave the rest to me.¡±


    With that, Roger ascended into the sky, using his super vision to search the surrounding area for any possible clues.


    Even though Stryker¡¯s men had left a long time ago, they couldn¡¯t have covered all traces within just a few hours.


    Moreover, Stryker¡¯s base was unlikely to be within the city, so by scouting the surroundings for any military installations, he could roughly determine Stryker¡¯s location.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes of aerial observation, Roger spotted a facility in the nearby woods that resembled a military base.


    He called it ¡°resembling¡± because it wasn¡¯t a typical military base.


    Usually, Roger¡¯s x-ray vision could penetrate military bases to see inside, but this facility... managed to block his vision completely!


    Despite being enhanced, Roger¡¯s x-ray vision still had its limits.


    In the world of the Boys, Butcher could use a zinc-coated lockbox to shield his presence from Roger¡¯s vision, so it stood to reason that others could do the same.


    Of course, this base wasn¡¯t specifically targeting Roger. Beyond the zinc layer that blocked Roger¡¯s sight, he could see layers of lead, aluminum, copper, and other elements.


    Each layer was thin, with zinc being the fourth one, and it was likely that other layers followed beneath it.


    This wasn¡¯t designed to counter Roger specifically but to guard against any mutants with x-ray vision.


    A normal military base wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths to counter mutants, not because they couldn¡¯t, but because they wouldn¡¯t think of it or need to.


    Only someone like Stryker, who constantly conducted research on mutants and considered them his enemies, would take such precautions when constructing a base.


    After pinpointing the location of the facility, Roger regrouped with Jean and shared his deductions.


    Without hesitation, the two of them flew straight toward the facility.


    ...


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Upon reaching the base¡¯s perimeter, Jean looked at the tightly shut gate and the soldiers on guard, and asked Roger.


    Roger glanced at her and said, ¡°We go in head-on¡­ or maybe, from above?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ walk in like that?¡±


    ¡°What else? You could use your telepathy to make the soldiers ignore us, and then we could sneak in, find the captured mutants,


    ¡°Then use those mutants as evidence to confront the base commander and report it all to Charles¡­ it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jean looked at Roger in disbelief.


    She hesitated for a moment before asking:


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but¡­ could it be that¡­ you don¡¯t actually know how to make plans?¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? My plan wasn¡¯t good?¡±


    Although Roger was not a planner, he did have a certain kind of unfounded confidence.


    Jean Grey had now begun to grasp some aspects of this ¡°alternate-universe Superman¡¯s¡± personality. She sighed and said:


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s just, I think it could be... more careful.¡±


    ¡°But do we have any other options?¡±


    Roger retorted.


    This wasn¡¯t a coordinated mission with the X-Men; it was just Roger and Jean Grey on their own, without the resources for a meticulous plan.


    Going in head-on was the simplest and most effective approach.


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t control that many minds.¡±


    Jean said quietly.


    Her abilities weren¡¯t primarily focused on telepathy. She could influence the thoughts of a few people, making them overlook her presence, or read their short-term memories.


    But she couldn¡¯t do what Charles could, control the minds of an entire base¡¯s worth of soldiers, allowing them to waltz in unchallenged.


    Jean thought that after she expressed her concerns, Roger would adopt a more cautious approach.


    Yet to her surprise, after hearing her out, Roger¡¯s face lit up with a look of realization as he said:


    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, that actually makes things simpler.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? Wait, where are you going?¡±


    Seeing Roger get up and start walking, Jean asked in shock.


    Roger didn''t reply. He headed straight for the base gate, ignoring the soldiers¡¯ warnings. He positioned himself for a sprint and then dashed toward the facility at full speed!


    In just two seconds, Roger covered over a hundred meters and crashed directly into the base¡¯s gate!


    Boom!!!


    The steel gate, more than ten centimeters thick, was blown open by Roger¡¯s impact, flying like weightless wooden boards into the air before crashing back down.


    In the distance, Jean Grey watched Roger¡¯s head-on assault in stunned silence. She never imagined he would do something like this!


    ¡°If it¡¯s so troublesome, then I¡¯ll just force my way in.¡±


    Roger, having barged into the base, glanced at the soldiers who surrounded him with raised guns and spoke the rest of his thought to Jean.


    ...


    ¡°Colonel, we have an intruder!¡±


    Inside the base, the young Colonel Stryker was leisurely sipping coffee in his office.


    But the sudden blaring of alarm sirens and the soldier who burst in unannounced disrupted Stryker¡¯s rare moment of peace.


    However, Stryker didn¡¯t seem too angry. He quickly put down his coffee, followed the soldier to the surveillance room, and asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s attacking us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a mutant.¡±


    ¡°A mutant?¡±


    Stryker froze, then asked, ¡°Is it Magneto?¡±


    The only mutant Stryker could think of, who would dare to challenge the military, was Magneto Erik, the notorious fugitive. If it was him, Stryker wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he stormed a military base single-handedly.


    But the soldier¡¯s expression was strange as he replied:


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not Magneto. It¡¯s an unfamiliar mutant, and he said¡­


    ¡°He calls himself Superman.¡±


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [104] : Corrupting the Phoenix Girl…

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    Dressed in a black battle suit and a black cape, Roger now bore a large "R" on his chest, following Thor''s suggestion, giving him an appearance like a superhero from a comic book. He hovered in mid-air like a divine being before landing in the center of the base.


    From a distance, Jean Grey covered her face in embarrassment, unsure if she should even reveal herself. However, Roger had already invaded the base, drawing all the soldiers¡¯ fire. It seemed pointless for Jean to keep hiding.


    Even though Roger hadn¡¯t uttered a word, his forceful kick that smashed through the military base''s front gate had already declared him an enemy. As Roger¡¯s figure became visible to everyone inside the base, the stationed officer outside promptly issued the order to open fire.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Fire at will!¡±


    The officer yelled as all the soldiers aimed their weapons at Roger, positioned in the center, and pulled their triggers.


    The sound of gunfire erupted like fireworks, echoing from all directions. Bullets flew densely, leaving no gaps as they aimed straight for Roger and pelted his body.


    Roger did not dodge. He stood in the center of the base, watching the soldiers fire at him, letting the bullets bounce off his body without so much as blinking.


    The torrent of gunfire continued for a while. When all the soldiers finally emptied their magazines, they realized that Roger stood unscathed, without a speck of dust on him.


    ¡°Are you done shooting?¡± Roger asked with a smile, standing there calmly.


    Without waiting for a response, he added, ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s my turn, right?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Keep, ¡±


    The lead officer tried to give the order to continue firing, but Roger was already on the move. He sprinted toward the officer, grabbing him by the collar before he could finish speaking, and hurled him aside with force.


    The officer flew like a bowling ball, crashing into a group of soldiers holding guns nearby.


    A chorus of screams and crashing sounds followed as the soldiers were bowled over by the ''human bowling ball'' that Roger had launched, leaving them sprawled across the ground, unable to get up.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gunfire rang out again as Roger turned his head to see more soldiers reloading and aiming their weapons at him. Among them, one soldier even brandished a rocket launcher, aiming directly at Roger.


    ¡°Fire!!¡±


    Another officer issued the command, and the rocket propelled forward, leaving a blazing trail before it struck Roger squarely. The missile exploded in a deafening roar, engulfing Roger in flames and smoke, obscuring him from view.


    The soldier with the rocket launcher paused, and after everyone had emptied their second rounds, the officer signaled for a ceasefire. They cautiously approached the smoke-filled center, trying to locate the remains of the ''mutant.''


    But to their dismay, just two seconds later, a dark silhouette emerged from the flames like a ghost!


    Roger was still completely unharmed, his face twisted in a menacing grin, like a movie villain wreaking havoc throughout the base.


    Roger rammed into an armored vehicle, smashing it apart with his body and then flinging the soldiers inside to the ground.


    He grabbed a tank by its barrel, swinging it back and forth like a toy until it crumpled into useless scrap metal.


    This was probably the first time Roger had unleashed his powers so recklessly. His face lit up with a delighted smile, as if he were finally letting off steam from the boredom of the past few days at the X-Men¡¯s headquarters.


    Nothing was more satisfying than breaking stuff, especially when you didn¡¯t have to pay for the damage. The joy of smashing things was simply indescribable.


    ¡°Hahaha! Bring it on!!¡±


    Roger was having the time of his life.


    Meanwhile, the officers and soldiers were on the brink of collapse. They had no idea how they had provoked this mutant lunatic, who now rampaged through their military base.


    Worse yet, their prized firearms proved useless against Roger. They could only watch in despair as their military equipment outside the base was reduced to heaps of scrap metal by Roger¡¯s onslaught.


    ¡°Roger! Stop fooling around!¡±


    Sensing that things were getting out of hand, Jean rushed over, shouting his name.


    While Roger was making a scene, Jean had secretly put many soldiers into a deep sleep. With most of the armed forces outside the base neutralized, there was no need for Roger to continue his rampage.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Roger finally stopped when he heard his name. He glanced at the devastated military base he had torn apart and, feeling slightly bored, tossed aside the tank barrel in his hand before asking Jean, ¡°So, did you handle your end?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done... But could you try not to be so reckless next time? This is a military base!¡± Jean said, frowning.


    Although she knew Roger was strong, with a body so resilient it could withstand most firearms, she had heard from Beast Hank that Roger''s body might even survive a nuclear blast.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he was invincible. Mutant powers were incredibly varied, and this base specialized in researching mutants. If there were a power specifically designed to counter his invincible body, Roger might find himself in trouble here.


    Roger, however, waved off her concern casually. ¡°Relax, I know what I¡¯m doing. If things get too tough, I can always make a run for it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jean was at a loss for words. She sighed and glanced toward the base¡¯s interior, asking, ¡°Do we... still need to break in?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the simplest way,¡± Roger replied confidently. He strode back to the tightly shut door, raising his foot and kicking it open without hesitation.


    The door flew open, sending the iron plate smashing into a few soldiers behind it.


    The soldiers at the back continued to fire at Roger, but he just kept rampaging through the base using the same methods as before.


    No one could stand in Roger¡¯s way. Any firearm was as useless as a twig against him, and all they could do was watch helplessly as he charged deeper into the base without resistance.


    Jean Grey followed close behind Roger.


    Initially, she had worried that there might be mutants inside who could pose a threat to Roger. But as time passed, watching Roger''s reckless rampage, her concerns began to fade.


    Eventually, even she couldn''t resist joining in. Following Roger¡¯s lead, she unleashed her powers, flinging enemies aside with telekinesis. It brought her a sense of exhilaration she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Charles had always taught Jean to control her powers, to be careful not to let her abilities harm others, and not to let them control her. She had adhered to this philosophy her entire life, constantly suppressing her powers.


    Except for that one time against Apocalypse, Jean had never truly unleashed her powers.


    But now...


    With no lectures from Charles, no need to hold back, and with Roger by her side, Jean could use her powers freely!


    For the first time, Jean felt truly unburdened.


    Roger smashed through two more metal walls before looking back, only to see Jean using her telekinesis to thrash soldiers around the base.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Roger stared in shock as Jean, a smile curling her lips, wreaked havoc. He felt a bit guilty, had he accidentally unleashed a new side of Jean Grey? If Charles knew he had ¡®corrupted¡¯ Jean, he probably wouldn¡¯t be... angry, right?


    Watching Jean grow more enthusiastic with each attack, Roger hurriedly called out, ¡°Jean! Jean Grey! That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯ve found the mutant they locked up!¡±


    Jean, who had been fully immersed in her rampage, finally stopped when she heard Roger''s shout.


    Once she had cooled down, Jean glanced around at the scene of destruction that looked like a disaster zone, feeling a pang of guilt. She turned to Roger and asked, ¡°Did I... do all this?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, when we go back to the school, Charles is definitely going to scold me...¡±


    Jean muttered to herself, feeling uneasy.


    No matter how rebellious she felt now, or how much she disliked the idea of returning to the school, deep down, she still saw the mutant academy as her home and Charles as a father figure.


    Causing such a ruckus with Roger was like playing hooky with a troublemaker, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry about being reprimanded by her ¡®parent¡¯ when she got back.


    But Roger patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charles won¡¯t find out about this. And even if he does, we¡¯re saving mutants here! Besides, you can always pin the blame on me.¡±


    Roger spoke boldly.


    ¡°By the way, the mutant... did you find the one they locked up?¡±


    Hearing Roger mention the mutants, Jean remembered their mission. She quickly asked him about it.


    Roger pointed to a large hole he had blasted open and the iron container in the room beyond, saying, ¡°It¡¯s right there, though it seems like there¡¯s only one of them.¡±


    From the room ahead, a beastly growl came from the giant iron container.


    Even without Roger¡¯s explanation, Jean could sense the emotions of the person inside, as well as their chaotic and troubled memories.


    Without a doubt, inside that container was Logan Howlett, also known as Wolverine, captured, brainwashed, and turned into a weapon under Stryker¡¯s control.


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [105] : Jean’s Decision

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    Wolverine, confined within a metal box, had already been brainwashed by Stryker using a specialized device, making him forget everything about his past and even his own name.


    When Roger and Jean released Wolverine from the cage, he still had the brainwashing device on his head. He bared his teeth like a wild animal, snarling at the two who had freed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; we¡¯re not here to harm you.¡±


    Jean spoke softly to Wolverine, attempting to connect with his mind.


    Roger moved to Wolverine¡¯s side, grasping both his arms, and said:


    ¡°Use your abilities to help him remember his identity. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got him under control.¡±


    At this point in time, Wolverine had already been bonded with Adamantium by Stryker. However, under Roger¡¯s immense strength, Wolverine¡¯s abilities were rendered useless except for deploying his claws as a scare tactic.


    He couldn¡¯t even move his arms.


    Under Roger¡¯s restraint, Jean easily removed the brainwashing device from Wolverine¡¯s head and placed her hands on his temples.


    After a while, Jean suddenly spoke:


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°His memories are completely shattered. I can¡¯t make him recall his past experiences or identity. The best I can do is help him remember his name, Logan.¡±


    Due to the prolonged brainwashing, Wolverine''s memories were fragmented beyond recognition. Even if Charles were present, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to restore Wolverine¡¯s past memories.


    All Jean could achieve was to help Wolverine remember his first and last name, Logan. This was the limit of her ability.


    ¡°Then let him remember his name.¡±


    Roger, still controlling Wolverine, urged Jean, ¡°Do it quickly; we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jean froze in confusion when she suddenly heard Roger mention that time was running out, looking at him questioningly.


    Roger replied:


    ¡°I can hear the sound of helicopters. It seems the military has been called in for reinforcements. We need to get him out of here before they arrive, or else... we¡¯ll be in for another big fight.¡±


    Outside the base, the sound of armed helicopters reached Roger¡¯s ears. He knew that this was Stryker¡¯s call for military support from his superiors.


    Although Stryker had been secretly conducting research on mutants, undermining the fragile peace between humans and mutants, Roger and Jean had no evidence other than Wolverine¡¯s presence to prove his experiments.


    Facing the military head-on didn¡¯t concern Roger, but it would complicate things for Jean and the rest of the X-Men.


    Therefore, Roger decided it was best to take Wolverine and leave for now, planning to inform Charles about the situation later and let him handle it.


    After all, this was a matter concerning mutants, not something that was directly Roger¡¯s responsibility. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jean acted quickly, helping Wolverine recall his name in a matter of moments.


    Soon, Jean¡¯s hands left Wolverine¡¯s head, and she nodded at Roger, saying:


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Roger released Wolverine, allowing the still-dazed man to leave the military base on his own.


    As she watched Wolverine¡¯s back, Jean asked:


    ¡°Are we just... letting him go like that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll find his way home. This is for the best.¡±


    In the movie¡¯s storyline, Jean and the others had merely released Wolverine, and no one knew where he went afterward.


    But under normal circumstances, Wolverine should leave safely and start a new life, until he eventually crosses paths with the X-Men again.


    Roger had no intention of keeping Wolverine by his side. This man, true to his code name, was a beast meant to roam the wilderness. Only in the wild could he truly be Wolverine.


    Of course, Roger would never admit that he simply didn¡¯t want the hassle of taking Wolverine along.


    Watching Wolverine depart, Roger and Jean also prepared to leave the now-destroyed base.


    Initially, Roger had intended to find Stryker and kill him to end things once and for all. But, likely sensing that Roger was after him, Stryker had already fled the base.


    With special anti-telepathy barriers all over the base, Roger couldn¡¯t track Stryker¡¯s whereabouts, so he had no choice but to leave with Jean.


    However, as Roger and Jean exited the base¡¯s gate, they were surprised to find a jet parked in the distance, with members of the X-Men disembarking one by one.


    Raven, Hank, and Alex.


    The three of them, clad in the uniforms from the early days of the X-Men, stepped off the jet and looked at the newly emerged Roger and Jean with puzzled expressions.


    ¡°You... Why are you here?¡±


    Hank asked in surprise, clearly not expecting to see Roger.


    Raven, however, wore a knowing expression when she saw Roger and said:


    ¡°So, it really is you. The military called us for backup, saying that a self-proclaimed superhuman mutant attacked their base. I had a hunch it might be you.


    ¡°So, Mr. Superman, care to explain what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Raven¡¯s eyes glanced over to Jean standing behind Roger, carrying a hint of reproach.


    Facing the X-Men members, Roger felt a bit awkward.


    He had previously promised to bring Jean back, yet now he not only failed to do that but also brought her along to wreck a military base.


    Though Roger didn¡¯t see this as a big deal, he knew he had to consider the feelings of the X-Men.


    Thankfully, the X-Men were more rational. If it had been certain other hotheaded ¡°elders,¡± the criticism would have been far more severe.


    Clearing his throat, Roger glanced at the helicopters approaching in the distance and explained to Raven:


    ¡°We discovered that this place was conducting experiments on mutants.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Raven¡¯s eyes widened, and Hank and Alex also frowned, their expressions darkening.


    Experimenting on mutants was a deeply sensitive subject for the original X-Men members.


    Ten years ago, Bolivar Trask, the creator of the Sentinel program, had secretly experimented on mutants to develop the Sentinel robots, leading to the deaths of many mutants on the operating table.


    Members of the first X-Men team, such as Banshee and the former follower of Magneto, Azazel, had been victims of that incident.


    The end of that event had supposedly marked the military¡¯s decision to cease experimenting on mutants. But now, to hear this dreadful news again was shocking.


    Raven¡¯s expression turned grim, her human disguise barely hiding her anger as she asked:


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Jean can testify, and we have witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°At Jean¡¯s home. Her name is Clarice, a mutant we rescued from the military. There¡¯s also one named Logan, whom we just released. He shouldn¡¯t have gotten far.¡±


    Roger recounted the situation to Raven.


    Initially, Raven was skeptical of Roger¡¯s claims, but when he mentioned Stryker¡¯s name, she stopped doubting him.


    Raven was well aware of who Stryker was. Back when Bolivar Trask, the creator of the Sentinels, was around, Stryker had been one of his associates.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Stryker would resume experimenting on mutants after so many years.


    With the situation explained, the X-Men no longer felt any urge to fight.


    Raven took a deep breath and said to Roger:


    ¡°This is a serious matter. We need to go back and report to Charles. If Stryker is truly conducting experiments on mutants in secret, we won¡¯t let him get away with it!¡±


    ¡°Then take Jean back with you.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Jean, who had been hiding behind Roger, looked at him in shock when she heard his words.


    Roger turned to Jean and said:


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be stubborn. I could take you on a wild ride around the world, but you wouldn¡¯t want Clarice to be stuck wandering with us, would you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Take Clarice to the school and take care of her, just as Charles took care of you. You might start to understand Charles better.¡±


    Roger spoke earnestly.


    Seeing Jean in thought, Raven asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve done my part. It¡¯s not my concern anymore, and besides...¡±


    Roger gestured to the helicopters in the sky, smiling at Raven:


    ¡°If I went with you, it would only cause you trouble, right?¡±


    No matter what his intentions were, Roger¡¯s attack on the military base was a fact. In the eyes of the U.S. military, he was now just another mutant using his powers recklessly, and they wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    And Roger had no intention of meekly following the X-Men back to apologize to the military or politicians, they didn¡¯t deserve it.


    With his time in the X-Men world concluded, Roger was now set on pursuing his own goals. After all, in this world, no one could stop him.


    After speaking with the X-Men, Roger didn¡¯t wait for their response. He ascended into the air and quickly vanished from sight.


    Jean watched Roger disappear, lost in thought.


    Even though their time together had been short, Jean had already grown accustomed to Roger¡¯s presence, especially to the feeling of freely using her powers when he was around.


    And the visions she had seen in Roger¡¯s memories, those vibrant worlds, had left a lasting impression on her.


    She longed to see with her own eyes the places that existed only in Roger¡¯s memories.


    With this desire in her heart, Jean gazed in the direction Roger had gone and silently made a decision.


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [106] : What to Do After Traveling to Another World

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    In the world of X-Men, Roger had completed everything he wanted to do.


    Although some people in Cairo, Egypt suffered casualties due to the giant pyramid in the end, it was a far better outcome than in the original storyline, where millions died.


    Apocalypse had perished, and Jean Grey had come to terms with the fact that Charles Xavier had once sealed her memories. Even if she were to become possessed by the Phoenix Force in the future, she likely wouldn¡¯t leave the Mutant Academy so easily.


    With Roger¡¯s involvement, the X-Men world¡¯s outcome changed for the better, and this was what made Roger feel most at ease.


    If one had the ability to travel freely to any world where they knew the storyline, what would a normal person choose to do?


    If they had some abilities, they might choose to meet the famous characters from the story, have a chat, and make friends.


    A less moral person might use their powers to create chaos.


    Someone more timid might do nothing at all, staying hidden and keeping a low profile.


    Roger''s initial thought was along the lines of the first option, chatting with characters from the original story and befriending the heroes seen on the screen.


    But after the Marvel Zombies world, Roger realized he could accomplish more.


    He wanted to change the destined outcomes of various worlds, transforming sad, desperate, and doomed fates into happy endings that he had always hoped to see before he began his journey.


    Wouldn''t that be much better?


    That¡¯s precisely what Roger did in the X-Men world.


    He saved millions in Cairo, Egypt, ensured that Alex Summers (Havok) survived, and kept Jean Grey, who would have become the Phoenix protecting Earth, from leaving the X-Men Academy.


    Roger¡¯s changes to the X-Men world¡¯s fate were his proudest achievements. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after completing these things, he lost his sense of purpose in that world and found himself bored again.


    So, Roger decided not to stay with the X-Men. He wanted to head elsewhere for some new excitement.


    Unexpectedly, after a month of wandering, just as he tossed some fighter jet schematics he had swiped from a military base to a "rabbit" in that world, a purple portal suddenly appeared beside him, and Jean Grey emerged from it.


    "...?"


    Roger, who had been about to celebrate, stared blankly at Jean Grey as she appeared next to him.


    Seeing Roger¡¯s surprise, Jean smiled and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Surprised to see me?"


    "It¡¯s not that¡­ but why are you here?"


    Roger asked in confusion.


    He had thought his connection with the X-Men had ended. After all, during the past month, he had caused quite a stir in the U.S., with his most notorious act being infiltrating another military base and killing Stryker.


    Now, the U.S. government considered Roger its top wanted criminal, second only to Magneto, while the X-Men were caught between a rock and a hard place.


    To avoid making things awkward for both sides, Roger had been lying low, staying out of the public eye, just waiting for the time to leave this world.


    So, why did Jean suddenly seek him out today?


    Did he go too far with his recent actions? That didn¡¯t seem right. Roger hadn¡¯t done anything too outrageous, and killing Stryker was for the benefit of mutants. There was no reason for the X-Men to come after him now...


    Seeing Roger¡¯s puzzled expression, Jean laughed and said, "Because I¡¯ve decided to leave with you."


    Roger: "?"


    Roger: "???"


    More question marks formed above Roger''s head as he struggled to process the idea that Jean Grey wanted to leave the X-Men world with him!


    Why?


    Roger didn¡¯t think he had that much charm, certainly not enough to make someone want to leave with him after just a month.


    So, he wondered if this was Charles Xavier¡¯s idea, a plan to have Jean join him in finding a new home for mutants.


    He furrowed his brow and asked, "Did Charles send you?"


    "No."


    Jean decisively replied, "I came because I wanted to see the outside world."


    "Ah..."


    Hearing Jean''s explanation, Roger suddenly understood.


    The root of the problem was here: Roger¡¯s descriptions of different worlds had intrigued her. She wanted to follow him to see new and fascinating places and meet more interesting people.


    For a teenager, especially one still full of youthful dreams, it made sense that Jean wasn¡¯t yet focused on becoming a hero and instead felt drawn to Roger¡¯s stories.


    But Roger hesitated.


    While taking Jean along wasn¡¯t impossible, he felt like bringing a girl, especially an underage one, along was like taking care of a child.


    Of course, given the Phoenix¡¯s power, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be a burden to Roger. But having someone constantly at his side still felt a bit awkward to him.


    "You look like you don¡¯t want to bring me along," Jean observed, tilting her head as she saw Roger¡¯s hesitation.


    Roger replied honestly, "I¡¯m used to being alone. It¡¯s just not my style to have someone tagging along."


    "Then let¡¯s make a deal."


    "A deal?"


    "Yes. In exchange for you taking me to other worlds, I¡¯ll show you the fun things this world has to offer. Even without those phones and 4K games you mentioned, this world has many unique wonders that other worlds don¡¯t."


    "I¡¯ll show them to you. But in return, you have to take me with you."


    Jean spoke with determination.


    It was clear that she had thought this through before arriving, and this young Phoenix had made up her mind to leave this world with Roger.


    Roger looked into Jean¡¯s eyes and saw her seriousness and anticipation.


    Roger knew that unless he explicitly rejected her, no matter what reason he gave, she would find a way to counter it.


    She had clearly been thinking about this decision at the academy for quite some time.


    With no other choice, Roger finally said to Jean, "Alright, show me what interesting things you¡¯ve got, but if I¡¯m not happy, I won¡¯t take you with me."


    "Follow me. I promise you¡¯ll be happy" Jean said, extending her hand to Roger, leading him to explore the X-Men world.


    Just as Jean said, though the technology in this world was a bit behind, the existence of mutants meant there were many hidden marvels in the shadows.


    Roger truly got to know the world of the X-Men, seeing how these extraordinary individuals lived. He realized that this world was real, not just a movie or a fictional universe.


    During this time, Roger also got to know Jean Grey better, a girl who, in both versions of the movies, had met a tragic end.


    ...


    For two months, they traveled around the world together, and when the time came for Roger to leave, he kept his promise and brought Jean along with him out of the X-Men world.


    "The new world may not be as good as you imagine. We might end up somewhere even more primitive, or we might face a world-ending event as soon as we arrive," Roger warned Jean seriously before their departure.


    Jean tightly held Roger¡¯s hand, nodding with determination, "I know. I¡¯m ready. So... shall we begin?"


    "Alright, but before we start, you need to cover yourself with telekinesis. The transition can be... well, a bit of a squeeze."


    "Got it."


    Jean obediently used her telekinesis to shield her entire body.


    But Roger didn¡¯t immediately activate the portal. Now that he could manipulate the bio-field to control the portal¡¯s duration, he wanted to take this time to offer some more advice.


    "...Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?"


    "Are you trying to back out?" Jean asked, raising an eyebrow. Without waiting for an answer, she added, "If you break your promise now, I¡¯ll think less of you."


    "No, it¡¯s just... never mind, let¡¯s go."


    Roger had more to say, but since he¡¯d already agreed and it would be unmanly to back out at the last moment, he decided against it.


    In the end, Roger stopped talking, held Jean close, and activated the portal.


    The familiar pressure of dimensional travel engulfed them. But now, Roger could feel his control over the bio-field. He quickly extended it over Jean to prevent her from being harmed by the transition''s compressive force.


    Roger hadn¡¯t forgotten how his first travel had nearly crushed him into Homelander¡¯s body.


    This strange sensation came and went quickly, and with the combined protection of telekinesis and the bio-field, Jean barely felt a thing as she and Roger entered a new world together.


    When they arrived, they found themselves once again in mid-air.


    Jean kept her eyes closed until Roger called out to her, and she realized that the travel had already ended.


    "Is... is it over already?"


    "Of course. What did you expect?"


    "I thought... there might be some special place, like a portal hub or something..."


    Jean sounded slightly disappointed.


    She had imagined a more ¡®magical¡¯ journey.


    "You¡¯ve been reading too much sci-fi. For me, traveling between worlds is as simple as closing my eyes and opening them again in a new place," Roger replied with a sigh. After a pause, he continued, "Alright, as someone experienced in world-hopping, let me teach you the first rule of travel."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    Roger smiled slightly and said, "Find out what kind of world we¡¯ve landed in. That¡¯s the first thing to do after traveling."


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [107] : Superman!

    [A/N] Support & Read Up to 10 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    .....


    With past experiences from the Marvel and X-Men worlds, Roger had grown quite adept at gathering information.


    After landing near a small town with Jean, Roger used his super vision to scout around.


    Because of his time in the X-Men world, Roger¡¯s first move was to check this world¡¯s technological level. Upon inspection, he found that it was similar to what he knew of modern society.


    There were televisions, computers, mature internet systems, and various network cables already in place.


    After casually finding a passerby and having Jean inquire about the current year, Roger confirmed the time and place.


    ¡°Did we travel to the future?¡± Jean asked Roger curiously after learning the year.


    Roger pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Sort of, but not the future of your world. You also looked into that person¡¯s memories just now, there don¡¯t seem to be mutants in this world.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, no mutants¡­ but it seems there are aliens,¡± Jean nodded, then added.


    ¡°¡­?¡± Roger was stunned. ¡°Aliens?¡±


    Jean replied, ¡°Yes, aliens. I saw it in this person¡¯s memory. An alien appeared last night. He called himself... General Zod and demanded that Earth hand over his people.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what was that alien¡¯s name!?¡±


    ¡°General Zod.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jean blinked and repeated it.


    Hearing this name, Roger¡¯s expression shifted rapidly from clear to grim. He then replied to Jean with a hint of resignation, ¡°It¡¯s Zod. This Earth might be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ know this Zod?¡± Jean asked in confusion, noticing that Roger seemed familiar with the name.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Zod?¡± Roger questioned, seeing Jean¡¯s lack of recognition.


    Jean shook her head in puzzlement, she indeed hadn¡¯t heard the name before.


    Roger continued, ¡°You¡¯ve never read  comics?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard of Superman¡­ Why are you bringing him up?¡±


    ¡°Because General Zod is a villain in the  series...¡± Roger explained, sounding a bit melancholic.


    Dru-Zod, a well-known antagonist in the DC Universe, comes from the same planet as Superman, Kal-El. They both hail from Krypton.


    Now that Zod was here, and since Jean learned that he arrived on Earth just last night and demanded Earth hand over his people, namely, Kal-El, or Superman, Clark Kent, Roger could piece things together. He figured they had likely arrived in the world of the movie .


    More precisely, they had entered the DC Cinematic Universe, at the point in the timeline where Superman had just become known to the world.


    Jean struggled to process the idea of being in Superman''s world. ¡°Isn¡¯t Superman a fictional character?¡±


    Strictly speaking... you are too, Roger thought, looking at Jean, but he didn¡¯t voice that thought. Instead, he answered her, ¡°In your world, yes. But across countless parallel worlds, the existence of Superman isn¡¯t so strange, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, alright...¡± Jean reluctantly accepted Roger¡¯s explanation.


    Roger continued, ¡°Anyway, if General Zod is anything like his comic book counterpart, even if he finds Superman, he won¡¯t necessarily spare Earth. He might still try to transform Earth into a new Krypton, so...¡±


    ¡°¡­Are we going to fight aliens now?¡± Jean asked, a hint of eagerness in her voice.


    Roger¡¯s lips twitched as he replied, ¡°You know how strong Superman is. Even one Superman is tough to handle, and Zod has many other Kryptonians with him. Do you think the two of us can fend them off?¡±


    Two fists can''t take on many. Even more so, Roger currently only had Superman¡¯s physical strength, without any combat skills.


    Roger¡¯s fighting style had always been simple: either flying through the air and using heat vision from a distance to take down foes or charging through enemies with his steel-like body.


    This approach worked against opponents who couldn¡¯t break through Roger¡¯s body or contain him. No matter what Roger did, they couldn¡¯t stop him.


    But against battle-hardened Kryptonian warriors with similar physical abilities, Roger was like a fitness trainer facing off against a seasoned special forces soldier.


    With comparable physical capabilities, Roger would undoubtedly be outmatched in a direct fight.


    Of course, this was just speculation, and he couldn¡¯t be sure until he fought them.


    But Roger wasn¡¯t foolish, winning against one was one thing, but could he take on a whole group?


    The Kryptonians had arrived with a warship, carrying a significant number of their kind, including several combatants. Only an idiot would confront them head-on.


    ¡°So, how do we stop Zod?¡± Jean asked.


    Without direct confrontation, Roger and Jean had no real means of stopping Zod, and truthfully, there were few on Earth who could.


    The DC Universe¡¯s roster of superheroes hadn¡¯t emerged yet. Among the major members of the Justice League, Batman wasn¡¯t prepared for such an encounter.


    Aquaman, Arthur, was still fishing in his homeland, and Roger wasn¡¯t confident he could persuade him to join the fight against Zod.


    Wonder Woman, Diana, might be an option, but Roger couldn¡¯t find her, and her contribution in the upcoming battle with the Kryptonians would likely be limited.


    The Flash might not have appeared yet, and Cyborg was likely still unaltered, so he was out of the question.


    The Green Lantern¡¯s status was uncertain, and Roger couldn¡¯t remember his name or whereabouts.


    Martian Manhunter might have been a possibility, but in the movie, even after meeting Superman, he didn¡¯t intervene, so he probably wouldn¡¯t join this fight either.


    Others like Green Arrow, Shazam, and Atom... either hadn¡¯t appeared or wouldn¡¯t be very effective if they had.


    So, it seemed the only ones who could potentially stop Zod were Superman, Roger, and Jean, the two ¡°extra-universal beings¡± from another parallel world.


    If they didn¡¯t act, all hope would rest on Superman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Metropolis,¡± Roger decided after a moment¡¯s thought.


    He didn¡¯t know how far the plot had progressed. If Superman was already on Zod¡¯s ship, then Zod would soon activate the world engine, attempting to transform Earth¡¯s environment into that of Krypton.


    The world engine had two units, one in an uninhabited ocean area on the other side of the Earth, which caused minimal disruption.


    But the other one...


    Was in Metropolis!


    Many might not immediately think of what Metropolis represents, but if you mentioned its inspiration, a lot of people would get it.


    New York.


    A super-sized city with a population of over 8 million!


    And soon, the world engine would be activated in the heart of this metropolis, sending out gravitational waves to gradually reshape Earth¡¯s environment. When those waves activated, everyone near the machine... would perish.


    Thus, Roger and Jean needed to reach Metropolis, at the very least to evacuate its civilians.


    After Roger explained his plan to Jean, she smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Just like when you first came to our world and helped evacuate Cairo, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this time, I need your help,¡± Roger responded earnestly, feeling grateful that Jean was with him.


    If he were alone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to evacuate so many people from Metropolis. But Jean could.


    By controlling the mind of a high-ranking government official, Jean could ensure that those people left the area where the world engine would land, minimizing casualties.


    Roger spoke with a hint of apology in his tone, as he had intended to bring Jean on a trip, but now she had to help deal with this crisis right after they arrived. He felt a bit guilty.


    However, Jean didn¡¯t seem to mind. Without hesitation, she agreed to Roger¡¯s request, saying, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. After all, I¡¯m an X-Men¡­ even if I¡¯m just a reserve member for now.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s¡­¡± Roger was about to head to Metropolis with Jean when he suddenly stopped mid-sentence, turning his gaze into the distance.


    Boom!!!


    A sudden blaze drew the attention of the townspeople, and Jean followed Roger¡¯s line of sight to see an explosion at the town¡¯s central gas station. Something had crashed into it, triggering the fire.


    With his super vision, Roger saw two figures standing near the blazing gas station, one clad in high-tech armor with a transparent oxygen mask over his face.


    The other wore a red cape and blue suit with a large ¡°S¡± symbol on his chest, Superman of this world.


    Since Superman was here, the other person who had ¡°flown¡± in with him must be one of the Kryptonians.


    Seeing Superman and the Kryptonian, Roger turned to Jean and said, ¡°Jean, head to Metropolis first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay on your own?¡± Jean asked, understanding Roger¡¯s intent to stop the Kryptonian from causing more damage.


    She was concerned about whether Roger could handle it alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Roger gave her a reassuring smile before flying toward Superman¡¯s location.


    Roger might not be able to deal with the incoming Kryptonians alone, but with Superman by his side, the two of them might just stand a chance against the two Kryptonians¡­ right?


    ...


    Support and read 10 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to Access Patreon Normally]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [108] : A Fight with the Kryptonians

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Above a small town, two fighter jets dove from the sky.


    These jets were sent by the government to handle the alien threat, and their target was the three aliens in the town below.


    One of these aliens could barely be considered a human, after all, he had lived on Earth for thirty-three years. Except for his origins, he was essentially a human.


    But the pilots had been ordered to engage in an indiscriminate attack, so...


    ¡°Thunder 11, target the three individuals, prepare to fire!¡±


    Onboard one of the jets, the pilot relayed through the radio to the command center.


    ¡°Permission to fire.¡±


    The command center responded without hesitation, authorizing the pilot to attack immediately. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pilot didn¡¯t delay. After locking onto the three targets, he pressed the fire button.


    Ratatatata!


    The fighter jet¡¯s machine guns unleashed armor-piercing rounds powerful enough to tear through human bodies, aiming straight for the three enemies below in the town.


    Meanwhile, Superman, who was about to engage the Kryptonian, saw the incoming bullets and his first instinct was to leap far away, avoiding the line of fire.


    Superman had no idea that bullets were ineffective against him. His thirty years of life on Earth had ingrained in him a natural instinct to avoid human firearms.


    The female Kryptonian opposite him, Faora, made the same evasive move.


    Only the bulky Kryptonian failed to dodge in time, taking the full brunt of the machine-gun fire.


    The powerful impact from the bullets sent the large Kryptonian flying, smashing into a distant wall before coming to a halt.


    ¡°Well done, Thunder 11! Keep it up!¡±


    Cheering came from the other fighter jet, as Thunder 11 took off again, ready to deliver another strike to the Kryptonians below.


    However, the bullets had inflicted no real damage on the large Kryptonian. He simply shook his head and then began a running start on the ground.


    ¡°What is he doing... Oh no, Thunder 11, eject! Eject!¡±


    The other fighter jet quickly realized the bulky Kryptonian¡¯s intentions and urgently shouted to the pilot of Thunder 11.


    But the warning came too late, or rather, the Kryptonian¡¯s speed was too fast, leaving the jet pilot little time to react.


    As the Thunder 11 pilot was about to eject, he found the bulky Kryptonian already leaping in front of his plane!


    Just as the fighter jet and the Kryptonian were about to collide, a black silhouette shot in from the distance, crashing into the airborne Kryptonian like a bolt of lightning!


    Boom!!


    The impact generated such a powerful air current that it caused the fighter jet to veer off course. Seeing this, the pilot abandoned the idea of ejecting, quickly pulling up to leave the area above the town.


    The sudden appearance of the shadow stunned everyone. Soon, a member of the second jet, the Guardian, inquired:


    ¡°Thunder 11, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Not... not sure, it looked like... a person... Sir!¡±


    The Thunder 11 pilot replied, still shaken.


    The Guardian member asked again:


    ¡°Is it the alien who¡¯s been living on Earth?¡±


    But before the Thunder 11 pilot could answer, a soldier monitoring the situation chimed in:


    ¡°No! It¡¯s... it¡¯s another one! Another alien that wasn¡¯t here before! He¡¯s dressed similarly to that blue-suited alien!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Guardian pilot was bewildered, and so was the command center.


    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be only one alien living on Earth? How did another one suddenly appear?


    While the government and military were left scratching their heads, Superman, watching the dark figure knock away the bulky Kryptonian, was equally perplexed.


    Superman had previously visited the ship left behind by his biological father and understood that he was likely the only Kryptonian on Earth. So, where did this person, who resembled a Kryptonian, come from?


    Had he been on Earth all along, or did he arrive with this latest Kryptonian spaceship?


    Superman¡¯s mind was filled with questions, and the female Kryptonian, Faora, who had initially intended to fight him, couldn¡¯t help but communicate with those aboard the warship.


    ¡°Is it confirmed that Kal-El is the only Kryptonian on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but regardless of whether they¡¯re Kryptonian, bring them all in together!¡±


    Faora and the large Kryptonian quickly received their orders.


    Having received her orders, Faora hesitated no longer. She glanced at the two fighter jets hovering above, planning to take down these human-made nuisances first.


    But just as she leapt, Superman dashed forward, ramming into Faora and sending her flying again.


    Although Superman wasn¡¯t clear on the identity of this sudden newcomer dressed similarly to him, he knew that the newcomer was an ally, here to assist him.


    And now that the other Kryptonian was occupied with the new arrival, Superman knew he had to focus on the female Kryptonian in front of him.


    Superman collided with Faora, dragging her through the side of a building in town.


    Meanwhile, the dark silhouette that had earlier knocked away the bulky Kryptonian, revealed to be Roger, was now using all his strength to carry the bulky enemy further away, towards an uninhabited area.


    Roger aimed to relocate the battlefield to avoid collateral damage to the town¡¯s residents during the fight.


    But the bulky Kryptonian wasn¡¯t cooperating. He grabbed hold of Roger¡¯s arm, trying to drag him down from the sky, and the two tussled mid-air, causing Roger¡¯s flight path to waver.


    ¡°Stay still!¡±


    Bang!


    Roger clenched his free hand into a fist and struck the Kryptonian¡¯s head, attempting to maintain his course towards his intended destination.


    However, the Kryptonian¡¯s armored suit was exceptionally tough, and his own physical durability made Roger¡¯s blows ineffective.


    Instead, the Kryptonian found an opening, landing a powerful punch on Roger¡¯s head.


    Bang!!


    This strike wasn¡¯t light. For the first time since his dimensional travel, Roger experienced dizziness.


    The momentary disorientation caused both Roger and the Kryptonian to lose control, plummeting from the sky and crashing into a wheat field below.


    Their bodies separated during the fall, tumbling through the field like two iron weights, carving long trenches in the ground.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Roger, who hadn¡¯t fallen far, quickly got up, glaring at the Kryptonian rising in the distance.


    While the area seemed deserted, it was still too close to the town. If the fight continued, the two might end up battling their way back.


    Roger considered his options, but the Kryptonian soon readied himself, cracking his neck before charging straight at Roger!


    ¡°!!¡±


    Seeing the Kryptonian rushing towards him, Roger, now filled with anger from the earlier pain, abandoned his intention to avoid the fight. He also forgot about his plan to carry the battle elsewhere and instead charged directly at the oncoming Kryptonian!


    One step... two steps!


    Bang! Bang!!


    With just two leaps, Roger and the Kryptonian collided, producing a thunderous impact!


    Boom!!


    The shockwave from their collision flattened the surrounding wheat stalks. Roger lifted his right fist, aiming a heavy blow at the Kryptonian¡¯s head, but to his shock, the punch missed. Instead, the Kryptonian retaliated with a powerful strike, sending Roger flying again!


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    The Kryptonian¡¯s deep voice rang out after he had sent Roger flying.


    Though the two had similar physical abilities, with Roger¡¯s strength even slightly surpassing the Kryptonian¡¯s, in a serious fight, the experienced warrior easily overpowered Roger.


    That¡¯s because Roger lacked any real combat skills and had very limited battle experience. Most of his previous fights were won through the sheer force of his superpowers.


    Now, faced with a Kryptonian soldier of similar strength and extensive combat experience, Roger found himself at a clear disadvantage!


    ¡°...¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t argue with the Kryptonian. He knew he lacked combat experience and that his fighting technique was nearly nonexistent.


    But he also realized that the Kryptonian couldn¡¯t harm him much either. Although he appeared battered, Roger barely felt any real pain from the blows.


    In other words, while Roger couldn¡¯t overpower the Kryptonian, the Kryptonian couldn¡¯t inflict any significant damage on him either.


    And Roger¡¯s inability to match the Kryptonian was only temporary.


    Let¡¯s not forget that this was Roger¡¯s third time crossing into a new world, and his body had unlocked other abilities belonging to Superman, this time, likely super strength!


    Roger wasn¡¯t sure just how powerful Superman¡¯s strength could be at its peak, but he¡¯d heard that Superman could effortlessly push planets and do bench presses with the weight of the Earth for five days straight.


    While Roger¡¯s original strength wasn¡¯t at Superman¡¯s level, he felt his power gradually increasing with each passing moment since this transition.


    It would take a long time to reach Superman¡¯s level, but with just a bit more time, he believed he could take on a regular Kryptonian soldier.


    Feeling the surge of strength within him, Roger fixed his cold gaze on the Kryptonian, clenching his fists as he charged at him once more, his eyes glowing with a searing energy.


    As he closed in, Roger pinned the Kryptonian to the ground, grabbing him by the throat, and unleashed a burst of energy from his eyes!


    Zzz,


    A sound like welding filled the air as the heat vision seared through. The Kryptonian, though quick to react upon seeing Roger¡¯s glowing red eyes, was still a bit too slow.


    Roger¡¯s heat vision pierced through the transparent visor on the Kryptonian¡¯s helmet, leaving a long burn mark across his face!


    The Kryptonian instantly recognized the threat of the heat vision. As Roger¡¯s eyes began to charge up again, the Kryptonian grabbed Roger¡¯s chin and pushed his head upward.


    The heat vision narrowly missed the Kryptonian¡¯s head, scorching through the distant wheat fields and slicing through an automatic harvester.


    The next moment, the Kryptonian delivered a powerful kick, sending Roger flying off him.


    Roger adjusted himself mid-air, ready to unleash another burst of heat vision at the Kryptonian. But suddenly, a blue energy beam shot from a distance, striking Roger with pinpoint accuracy and blasting him away once again!


    Looking toward the source of the energy beam, he saw a small Kryptonian spacecraft rapidly approaching!


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    ---


    [Replace ''@'' with ''A'']


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [109] : Too Late..

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    The Kryptonian spaceship hovered in the sky. The Kryptonian who had been fighting Roger was retrieved by his allies, as his shattered helmet prevented him from adapting to Earth¡¯s atmosphere.


    Roger, who had been knocked back, got back up and watched the departing Kryptonians without attempting to stop them.


    He knew that even if the spaceship exploded, it wouldn¡¯t harm the Kryptonians inside. And if these Kryptonians adapted to Earth¡¯s environment and atmosphere, he¡¯d be facing not just one Superman but a whole group of them.


    So, Roger chose to do nothing.


    Fortunately, it seemed that these Kryptonians knew Roger wasn''t easy to deal with, or perhaps they had more pressing matters to attend to, so they didn¡¯t waste much time on him.


    After retrieving the Kryptonian who fought Roger, the spaceship quickly flew away.


    Roger waited for a while, and soon after the Kryptonians departed, he noticed several armed human helicopters approaching from the distance, more than before.


    Roger eyed the approaching helicopters and could guess that they intended to make contact with him.


    After all, the Kryptonians had previously claimed that there was only one of their kind on Earth, the current Superman, Kal-El.


    Now, suddenly, out of nowhere, another individual with Superman-like abilities, Roger, had appeared.


    It was natural for humanity to feel uneasy about the emergence of a second Kryptonian-like individual. This led them to doubt the authenticity of the Kryptonians¡¯ words.


    They wondered if Kal-El wasn¡¯t the only Kryptonian on Earth, and perhaps more of them had already arrived, unbeknownst to General Zod and his group.


    To clarify this, they needed to make contact with Roger.


    If time permitted, Roger could indeed chat with them, but he didn¡¯t have that luxury now.


    The retrieval of the Kryptonian he fought meant that General Zod was preparing to execute his next plan. He would soon activate the World Engine, attempting to alter Earth¡¯s ecosystem and transform it into the next Krypton.


    This process would result in countless deaths.


    Before crossing over, Roger had been curious about this scenario while watching the movies.


    Superman and Zod battled in Metropolis, with the terraforming machine positioned in the city. From the film scenes, it was evident that every gravitational pulse from the World Engine killed some of the innocent civilians caught in its path.


    So, after all was said and done, how many people actually died in Metropolis?


    His friend estimated a number in the thousands, possibly approaching ten thousand, claiming it was a reasonable estimate found online. As for the real figure, judging from the movie¡¯s portrayal, it could be even higher.


    Roger never considered himself a citizen of the U.S., and after crossing over, he became a completely free individual. Besides his pre-crossing country, no other nation held any sense of belonging for him.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he could stand by and watch innocent civilians suffer.


    Just like he had done in Cairo, Egypt, Roger was now determined to save the people of Metropolis who were destined to die.


    He didn¡¯t expect to save many, but he wanted to act with a clear conscience.


    So, he had no intention of talking with these humans; instead, he decided to head to Metropolis first to stop the World Engine¡¯s activation and reunite with Jean Grey.


    Unfortunately, time was tight, and communication technology in the X-Men world wasn¡¯t advanced enough. After parting ways, he and Jean couldn¡¯t immediately pinpoint each other¡¯s locations, so they had to use the most primitive method to find each other.


    Now, Roger could only head toward Metropolis as quickly as possible, hoping to arrive before the Kryptonians activated the terraforming device.


    But...


    Just as Roger took off, a troubling thought crossed his mind.


    Where... is Metropolis again?


    ...


    Roger¡¯s problem was the same one Jean was facing.


    After parting ways with Roger, Jean followed his instructions and headed for Metropolis.


    But the issue was that she had just arrived in this world and had no idea where Metropolis was.


    However, unlike Roger, this problem didn¡¯t stump Jean for long. She casually read a passerby¡¯s memory and easily pinpointed Metropolis¡¯s location before flying in that direction.


    While Roger was battling the Kryptonian, Jean had already arrived over Metropolis.


    Facing a completely unfamiliar city, Jean wasn¡¯t sure what to do. This was her first time carrying out a mission alone, and it was across worlds.


    In this world, without the backing of the X-Men, Jean felt a heavy pressure.


    Although Roger had advised her to find the leaders of Metropolis and issue an evacuation warning, locating the mayor in such a large city was no easy task.


    ¡°Calm down... Stay calm, and find the military first.¡±


    Jean forced herself to stay composed, quickly formulating a plan.


    First, she needed to find military leaders, then contact the government through them and issue an evacuation alert.


    This was the best solution she could think of for now.


    Finding Metropolis¡¯s military wasn¡¯t difficult. Due to the arrival of the extraterrestrials, planes were constantly taking off, heading toward the alien spacecraft.


    Following these planes, Jean soon found a nearby military base.


    But as soon as she landed, she was surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    ¡°Hands up! Keep your hands where we can see them!¡±


    A soldier shouted at Jean.


    Jean looked around and realized she was surrounded by troops. Through their thoughts, she sensed their tension and fear, they feared she might be one of the aliens.


    With so many soldiers, Jean¡¯s telepathic powers couldn¡¯t control them all. She raised her hands and disarmed the soldiers, turning their guns against them before saying:


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. I have something very important to say!¡±


    Jean¡¯s actions left the soldiers stunned. Some instinctively raised their hands, while others reached for the knives at their waists, staring at the rifles now aimed at them.


    No one trusted Jean¡¯s words. Or rather, her actions made it hard for them to believe her.


    She was an unfamiliar superhuman, possibly an alien like the Kryptonians, and definitely not an Earthling. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But fortunately, with Jean controlling their weapons, the soldiers refrained from making any rash moves. Before long, a Black general approached, glanced at the rifles hovering in the air, pointed at his own men, and addressed Jean:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, your current actions don¡¯t seem like those of a friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I truly am, but there¡¯s no time to explain. This was my only option.¡±


    Jean apologized to the general.


    The general asked:


    ¡°I¡¯m the commanding officer here, General Swanwick. What is it that you have to say?¡±


    Jean replied immediately:


    ¡°Metropolis, the city nearby, will soon face a catastrophe due to those Kryptonians¡¯ actions. We need to evacuate the citizens immediately! The sooner, the better!¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Swanwick frowned. ¡°Metropolis has a population of over eight million. Do you understand how much preparation is needed for such an evacuation?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know there are many people there. We just need to evacuate a part of them¡­¡±


    ¡°A part? Which part?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jean was at a loss for words.


    Roger had only told her that Metropolis might soon face a disaster. He had never mentioned where exactly the disaster would strike within the city.


    After hesitating for a while, Jean tentatively said:


    ¡°The... center?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I need a precise location!¡±


    Swanwick spoke seriously.


    He didn¡¯t doubt Jean¡¯s words, and even if he did, he had to take her seriously. If she was right, evacuating the citizens in time could minimize casualties.


    But the pressing issue now was that Jean seemed unsure about the exact location of the impending disaster.


    However, the general didn¡¯t have to wait long. A report from the observation center provided the answer.


    Through his earpiece, Swanwick learned that the Kryptonian spaceship had just split into two parts, one heading toward the Indian Ocean.


    The other... was hovering directly over Metropolis¡¯s central district!


    Hearing this, the general spoke to Jean in a grave tone:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I think I know where the disaster you mentioned will happen. But the bad news is... we¡¯re probably too late.¡±


    The general¡¯s words made Jean realize that they had missed their chance.


    But Jean understood it wasn¡¯t her fault, nor the general¡¯s, and certainly not Roger¡¯s.


    They had crossed over too late. If they had arrived a day earlier, or even twelve hours sooner, they could have done much more to prevent the impending disaster.


    But there was no point dwelling on it now. Jean¡¯s mission had failed, and she no longer had a reason to stay.


    She looked at the solemn-faced General Swanwick and said softly:


    ¡°General, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Swanwick reassured her. Jean took a deep breath, released her control over the weapons, letting them drop to the ground, and flew away.


    With her mission failed, Jean needed to find Roger and regroup.


    She wasn¡¯t sure where he was, but she knew he would head for Metropolis. As long as she flew in that direction, they would eventually reunite.


    On her way to Metropolis, Jean finally spotted the enormous Kryptonian spaceship hovering over the city.


    Seeing the alien ship with her own eyes made her realize the awe-inspiring, intricate, and... scary nature of technology beyond human reach.


    And when the massive ship unleashed its first gravitational wave upon the city below...


    Jean understood that not all aliens were as friendly as those in Roger¡¯s memories.


    Some aliens were born to be enemies.


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters, Ahead of the Rest!!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''A'']


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [110] : Stop

    [A/N] - Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    The Kryptonian spaceship, a colossal presence hovering above Metropolis, emitted a thick white gravity wave toward the ground.


    Under the influence of this wave, countless people and vehicles were flung into the air, and people inside buildings were pulled skyward by the force.


    Roger, who had just arrived in Metropolis, witnessed this scene the moment he arrived.


    A countless number of people screamed and wailed in terror, calling out for help as they floated in the air, their voices filled with fear and despair.


    All Roger could do was watch, helplessly, and then...


    He watched as they fell back down with the second wave, crashing heavily onto the ground.


    **


    The deafening roar of the gravity wave drowned out the sounds of their fall, their screams, and the noise of their bodies hitting the ground.


    But sound couldn¡¯t obscure the scene. Roger watched as these people struck the ground at speeds far greater than that of a normal fall, their bodies smashing into a bloody mess, flesh and blood scattering like thin paper, mixing with the dust and debris on the ground.


    Hovering in mid-air, Roger stared blankly, as if paralyzed with fear. He rubbed his throat, feeling something churn in his stomach.


    Was it anxiety? Fear?


    It didn¡¯t seem to be either.


    This was the first time Roger had witnessed such a horrific sight firsthand. Even in the world of , he had never seen such a scene, not even on television.


    Disgust... didn¡¯t quite describe it. Instead, Roger just felt a profound sense of helplessness, as if there was nothing he could do in that moment. He had never felt so powerless before.


    Roger¡¯s journey had always been smooth, whether in the world of  or the Marvel universe.


    Even in the X-Men world, when facing what he considered potentially the most formidable enemy he¡¯d ever encountered, Apocalypse, Roger hadn¡¯t faced much difficulty.


    This had given Roger a certain illusion, that he could achieve anything he set his mind to, as long as he was willing to put in the effort.


    So, Roger believed he could save the people of Metropolis, just as he had saved the people of Cairo.


    But now, Roger realized he was wrong.


    He was immensely strong, capable of firing lasers that could cut through anything, seeing and hearing everything, with skin tougher than the hardest materials on Earth.


    But he couldn¡¯t do everything.


    Superhuman strength is invincible to humans and most other life forms, calling him a god among men wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Yet this power couldn¡¯t save those who had already been caught by the gravity wave.


    ¡°Roger!!¡±


    While Roger stood there, unsure of what to do, he heard Jean¡¯s voice.


    Hovering near the gravity wave, Roger¡¯s presence was a clear dark spot, making it easy for Jean to spot him, and she quickly flew over to join him.


    Standing beside Roger, Jean looked at the horrific scene before them, unable to hold back her gasp as she covered her mouth. She turned to Roger and asked:


    ¡°Have we¡­ failed?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, we failed.¡±


    Roger spoke heavily.


    He had indeed failed this time, and not just failed, he had failed miserably, unable to save the people caught in the gravity wave in time.


    In silence, Roger lifted his gaze toward the Kryptonian spaceship above and suddenly said to Jean:


    ¡°But we can still make things right. Jean, please, go and control those collapsing buildings to prevent them from crushing other innocents.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy the Kryptonian ship.¡±


    Roger set his gaze firmly on the distant Kryptonian spaceship, making up his mind.


    Originally, he hadn¡¯t planned to destroy the Kryptonian ship. Destroying it could indeed stop this tragedy, but it would only be a temporary solution.


    The Kryptonians possessed advanced technology. Their suits of armor would allow them to survive even if the ship were destroyed.


    Without the ship, and without the ability to terraform Earth into a new home, the Kryptonians would likely go berserk and cause destruction across the planet.


    If the Kryptonians adapted to Earth¡¯s environment, it would be akin to having a group of Supermen wreaking havoc on Earth.


    Superman and Roger might be able to stop one or two of them, but how could they possibly stop an entire group?


    So, Roger had thought to follow the plan from the original story: having the engine from the Kryptonian ship collide with the one Superman had brought from the previous ship.


    According to the original story, the collision would create a singularity, or an artificial black hole, to put it more simply.


    This artificial black hole would draw in everything and everyone linked to the Phantom Zone, where General Zod and the other Kryptonians had been imprisoned before.


    When the artificial black hole activated, everything and everyone tied to the Phantom Zone would be sucked in, effectively eradicating the Kryptonians.


    That had been Roger¡¯s plan, save the people first, then assist Superman in dealing with Zod, guiding their battle to an uninhabited area, and in doing so, saving as many people as possible.


    Then, with everything else unfolding according to the original plot, he could achieve his perfect ending in the world of Superman.


    But now...


    Roger couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch more innocents suffer, nor accept his own helplessness in failing to save more lives. So, he decided to destroy the Kryptonian spaceship.


    As for what might happen to the world afterward... he didn¡¯t care!


    With this thought in mind, Roger gave his instructions to Jean and then rushed straight toward the Kryptonian spaceship.


    However, Roger overlooked one thing: as he flew toward the Kryptonian ship, the occupants inside the ship had also noticed him.


    And so, as Roger neared the ship, a blue laser cannon fired from the spaceship, targeting Roger directly!


    The laser cannon shot out at high speed, but since there was only one, Roger easily dodged it.


    Yet, soon after, Roger saw more energy blasts flying toward him!


    A barrage of blue energy cannons formed a dense pattern in the sky, leaving Roger with no room to evade.


    But since he couldn¡¯t dodge them, Roger decided not to try.


    He forced himself to hover mid-air, ignoring the incoming energy blasts, his eyes burning with red flames as he unleashed his long-held energy directly at the spaceship above!


    This was Roger¡¯s first time releasing such a powerful heat vision, far stronger than when he had fought Thanos.


    If Roger¡¯s attack hit its mark, the Kryptonian ship would be obliterated without a doubt!


    But the Kryptonians wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Roger destroy their ship, and General Zod certainly wouldn¡¯t.


    Just before Roger unleashed his heat vision, a dark figure leaped out of the ship, wearing a Kryptonian battlesuit. This figure descended directly onto Roger¡¯s position, twisting Roger¡¯s head at the moment he fired his heat vision!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡±


    Roger and the figure grappled, with Roger roaring in fury, trying to turn his head back.


    However, the heat vision¡¯s trajectory shifted slightly, grazing the top of the ship and merely damaging some of its outer armor, without reaching its core.


    Having failed to destroy the ship, Roger and the dark figure plummeted from the sky, crashing into a skyscraper below.


    **


    Roger and the Kryptonian crashed through the floors of the skyscraper, all the way down to the basement.


    Under the immense strength of the two, they kept falling until they reached the building¡¯s underground levels.


    Due to the effects of the gravity wave, the skyscraper had already been precarious. Now, under the impact of their battle, it crumbled, and those who hadn¡¯t managed to escape in time screamed as the building collapsed around them.


    Hundreds of people inside the building were about to lose their lives in the collapse.


    ...


    Jean heard the cries of people and saw those struggling to escape beneath the gravity wave.


    She too wanted to save everyone, but she couldn¡¯t. All she could do was use all her strength to save those within her sight.


    This was Jean¡¯s third time using her powers to the fullest, counting the battle against Apocalypse.


    But unlike her initial nervousness, and the second time¡¯s joy, this time Jean felt the same helplessness Roger had felt.


    For the first time, Jean realized that her powers weren¡¯t as strong as she had imagined.


    There was no time for Jean to be distracted. The sound of a collapsing building caught her attention, and she turned to see a skyscraper toppling due to Roger and the Kryptonian¡¯s battle, compounded by the gravity wave.


    People who hadn¡¯t managed to evacuate were falling out of broken windows, plummeting toward the ground. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The building¡¯s angle was also dangerously off, with many people desperately fleeing beneath its shadow. If the rubble fell, it wouldn¡¯t just crush those in the building.


    Without hesitation, after moving those near the gravity wave to safety, Jean focused all her energy on controlling the collapsing skyscraper.


    Controlling a falling building required not just Jean¡¯s powerful telekinesis, but also extreme precision in manipulating her abilities.


    Every fragment of the shattered skyscraper, falling stones, dropped filing cabinets, office desks, everything that could hit those below had to be controlled by Jean¡¯s telekinesis.


    She had to manage everything inside the building, people she could see and those she couldn¡¯t, all of it.


    Only by doing so could she maximize the chances of saving everyone.


    This was no simple task, and Jean had never tried such delicate control before.


    But now she had no choice; she had to do it to save everyone. The pressure was immense.


    And as if the situation couldn¡¯t get worse, Roger and the Kryptonian, who had fallen into the skyscraper¡¯s basement, broke out of the building again!


    Their battle rendered the already unstable skyscraper into rubble


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [111] : A Battle in Disadvantage

    [A/N] - Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    "How dare you!!!"


    Roger''s final heat vision couldn''t be unleashed, failing to destroy the Kryptonian ship powering the World Engine. Rage clouded his mind as he grabbed the throat of the Kryptonian who ambushed him with one hand, using the other to pound her head repeatedly.


    The Kryptonian stopping Roger was a female, none other than Zod¡¯s lieutenant, Faora.


    Zod had already left for another Kryptonian ship left behind on Earth, intending to seize control of it, entrusting Faora with the task of protecting the World Engine.


    So, when Faora saw Roger about to destroy the ship and the World Engine, she leaped from the ship to intercept him.


    At this moment, freshly out of the ship, Faora was being brutally beaten by Roger in his fury.


    Her helmet had been knocked off by Roger, and the yellow sunlight she absorbed enhanced her hearing and vision. The sound of Roger¡¯s punches now exploded in her ears like deafening roars that could rupture eardrums!


    The overwhelming sensory overload made even the battle-hardened Faora powerless to fight back. Roger had no mercy, grabbing her head and stomping on her body as they skidded across the ground like he was surfing.


    When the momentum finally stopped, Roger slammed Faora¡¯s head into the ground once more.


    The ground cracked under the impact, and Faora lay dazed, unable to rise for the moment.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Just as Roger prepared to deliver a fatal blow, he suddenly heard screams coming from the side.


    His rage subsided slightly, and he realized that he and Faora had moved away from the World Engine¡¯s core and were now outside, surrounded by civilians fleeing in terror.


    These ordinary people, witnessing the fierce battle between Roger and Faora, screamed in horror instinctively.


    Roger glanced at them and shouted:


    "Leave! It¡¯s not safe here!!"


    He then grabbed Faora and flung her back toward the World Engine.


    Roger¡¯s original plan had failed, and by now, Superman and his journalist girlfriend Lois Lane had likely started their collision plan, to crash the two Kryptonian ships¡¯ power systems together, creating a singularity black hole to wipe out all the Kryptonians in one blow.


    If that was the case, Faora, who had just fought Roger, couldn¡¯t remain here. Even if Roger planned to kill her later, he couldn¡¯t leave her body on Earth.


    Roger had to fly toward the World Engine and ensure Faora was absorbed by the black hole the moment it appeared, preventing her from being left behind on Earth.


    He hurled Faora into the air and followed closely behind.


    Grabbing her by the throat once again, his eyes flashed red, ready to use his heat vision to end her life.


    But within just seconds, Faora had already learned to control her enhanced vision and hearing.


    Regaining control of her body, Faora, facing Roger¡¯s impending heat vision, used her forehead as a weapon and smashed it hard against Roger¡¯s chin, delivering a solid headbutt!


    A sharp, brief explosion of sound echoed from the impact, and Roger felt a sharp pain in his chin, instinctively shutting his eyes.


    Faora seized the opportunity, grabbing Roger¡¯s cape and spinning in the air, throwing him off balance and sending him plummeting from the sky!


    In an instant, the roles of attacker and defender had reversed!


    Both Faora and Roger fell uncontrollably from the air, crashing through the ground and landing inside an underground subway station.


    During the descent, Roger regained control of his body.


    Just as they neared the ground, he forcefully kicked Faora in the abdomen.


    The two separated under the recoil, flying in opposite directions at incredible speed.


    Roger crashed into a pillar on the subway platform, smashing several support columns, while Faora collided with a wall near the tunnel.


    Luckily, due to the chaos outside, the subway station was already empty, and the trains had likely stopped running. There weren¡¯t many people around, so Roger didn¡¯t have to worry about harming others in his fight with Faora.


    Pushing away the debris that had fallen on him, Roger stood up, grabbing one of the broken columns and using it as a projectile weapon, hurling it toward Faora, who had just gotten up from the wall.


    The cylindrical object shot through the air with incredible speed, whistling as it broke through the atmosphere, heading straight for Faora.


    But instead of dodging, Faora raised her fist and punched forward, shattering the column into pieces that scattered in all directions.


    The column was just an appetizer. Right after, Roger unleashed his heat vision, two golden-red beams cutting through the smoke left by the shattered column, heading directly for Faora!


    "!!" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faora¡¯s reflexes had improved significantly after her enhancement. This time, she didn¡¯t try to take on the heat vision head-on.


    She read the trajectory of the beams, swiftly leaping to the side to avoid the death rays, and in a blink of an eye, she was right in front of Roger again.


    Her right fist shot up and slammed into Roger¡¯s abdomen in what felt like an act of vengeance!


    Boom!!


    Roger was sent flying again, crashing into the wall behind him, embedding himself into it.


    Faora, however, didn¡¯t pursue her advantage. She stood watching Roger emerge from the wall and curiously asked:


    "Your physical strength is almost identical to Kal-El¡¯s, but you don¡¯t seem to be Kryptonian. So, who are you?"


    "¡­"


    Roger didn¡¯t answer, his eyes cold as he stared at her. Then, with a bang, he flew toward her again, aiming a steel-like fist at her head, trying to strike once more.


    But Faora, now fully adapted to Earth¡¯s environment, easily dodged the attack with a sidestep, causing Roger to miss entirely. She took the chance to grab Roger¡¯s cape again.


    Roger was thrown into the wall once more, and due to their previous battle and the destruction of the support columns, the ceiling above the subway station couldn¡¯t withstand the intense impacts. Dirt and rubble rained down like a landslide, burying Roger beneath it all.


    "Impressive strength, good speed, and a body harder than steel. Especially those deadly beams that can cut through anything, really dangerous. But¡­"


    Faora looked down at the buried Roger and said:


    "Your fighting skills are worse than a three-year-old cadet¡¯s. You''re too weak."


    What nonsense!


    Roger, buried beneath the debris, couldn¡¯t help but curse internally.


    Kryptonians were born through genetic manipulation, essentially tailor-made beings. If they needed scientists, they created scientists; if they needed soldiers, they created soldiers.


    Everyone had their role determined at birth. Of course, a three-year-old soldier would have learned combat techniques, making them far superior to someone like Roger, who had zero combat training!


    Roger suspected that Faora was mocking him¡­ Well, no need to suspect, she was definitely mocking him.


    Damn it, when I get back, I swear I¡¯m going to learn some combat techniques!


    Resolute in his vow, Roger exploded out of the rubble, stepping forward to face Faora.


    As Faora had said, Roger had no combat skills or significant fighting experience. In terms of raw power, he couldn¡¯t beat Faora head-on.


    Roger had to think about where his true advantage lay.


    "Angry?"


    Faora watched Roger, his face darkened, and slightly smiled as she asked.


    Roger still didn¡¯t answer. He took a deep breath and suddenly smiled at her, saying:


    "No, but it seems you¡¯ve forgotten something."


    Faora frowned.


    Roger continued, "My goal¡­ isn¡¯t you."


    Faora¡¯s expression changed. She suddenly remembered that Roger¡¯s objective from the beginning had been the World Engine. He intended to destroy it, while her mission was to stop him, not to engage in battle.


    The moment Faora realized this, Roger shot upward through the hole above them.


    Faora¡¯s expression darkened as she chased after him.


    She had only just learned to control her enhanced senses but hadn¡¯t yet mastered flight. So, she had to pursue Roger the hard way, by jumping.


    Faora¡¯s enhanced physique made her movements incredibly fast. Even though Roger was flying, she was barely able to keep up by leaping after him.


    In less than thirty seconds, Roger noticed something outrageous, Faora had learned to fly mid-pursuit!


    "A true combat specialist."


    Roger thought about how Zod had also quickly adapted to his enhanced physique in the original timeline, and he realized that all Kryptonians bred for combat must rapidly master their bodies.


    They were like the Saiyans from .


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, Roger continued flying toward the World Engine.


    He had expected Faora to quickly master flight. He never intended to lose her this way.


    Roger¡¯s real plan was to lead her under the World Engine, where the terrain had already been transformed into a Kryptonian environment, weakening her powers!


    That¡¯s right, this was the key difference between Roger and Faora.


    Faora was Kryptonian. Even if she had adapted to Earth and was empowered by yellow sunlight, the moment she entered a Kryptonian environment, her strength would diminish.


    But Roger wasn¡¯t Kryptonian. Although the Kryptonian atmosphere had some effect on him, it was negligible compared to its impact on a Kryptonian.


    Roger¡¯s plan was to drag Faora to the World Engine and use the Kryptonian atmosphere to defeat her!


    You want to turn Earth into Krypton? Fine, I¡¯ll make sure you die in the Kryptonian environment you created. You¡¯ll die a fitting death!


    With this thought, Roger surged toward the World Engine at even greater speed!


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [112] : Regret

    [A/N] - Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Roger and Faora flew toward the World Engine, one after the other. Alongside them, many fighter jets were also rushing towards the World Engine.


    Following their orders, the pilots attempted to launch missiles to destroy the World Engine. However, due to electromagnetic interference and the changing gravity, the missiles couldn¡¯t lock onto the Kryptonian spaceship above. Instead, they were diverted and hit other targets.


    Several missiles spiraled through the air, with a few headed toward the crowds below and distant buildings.


    If Jean Grey hadn¡¯t detected them in time and altered their trajectories to make them collide in mid-air, many of those fleeing below would have been blown up by their own missiles.


    The heart of Metropolis had devolved into chaos, and with the Kryptonian spaceship looming overhead, the scene resembled an apocalyptic landscape.


    Jean struggled to control the crumbling buildings, preventing the debris from crashing into the crowds below. Simultaneously, she used her powers to catch people falling from the buildings, ensuring their safe departure. Only after confirming their safety did she look in Roger and Faora¡¯s direction.


    Roger and Faora had been fighting from the skies to the ground, and now from the ground back to the skies.


    Their battle was like that of gods clashing, making it impossible for anyone else to intervene. Even Jean, with her flying speed, couldn¡¯t keep up with the two fighters.


    Due to the World Engine¡¯s gravitational effects, Jean saw a fighter jet lose speed and crash into a distant building that the World Engine hadn¡¯t yet affected.


    The impact from the jet caused one side of the building to collapse, sending it toppling toward the people below.


    The jet''s speed had been too fast for Jean to react, and she couldn¡¯t save the pilot nor prevent the inevitable crash of the jet.


    However, she could stop the building¡¯s collapse, giving the people below more time to escape.


    ¡°Sorry, Roger, but I can''t help you right now.¡±


    Choosing to prioritize saving people over aiding Roger in the fight, Jean stayed behind for the rescue efforts. She believed that if Roger were here, he would understand her decision. Human lives were more important than fighting Kryptonians.


    ¡­


    Roger, of course, couldn¡¯t hear Jean¡¯s apology, nor did he expect her to come and help him.


    His goal was clear: the World Engine. He flew rapidly towards it, and as he approached the modified environment beneath it, he felt a noticeable increase in weight.


    This was the result of the temporary gravitational amplification from the World Engine. With his strong physique, Roger managed to withstand it.


    However, Faora, who was flying behind him, wasn¡¯t as fortunate. Her flight speed decreased, and she began losing altitude.


    Under normal circumstances, the Kryptonian environment wouldn¡¯t have affected Faora this severely. But it¡¯s important to remember that the Kryptonians¡¯ bodies had been enhanced by Earth¡¯s yellow sun.


    On Krypton, their physical strength was comparable to ordinary humans. What set them apart was their advanced technology.


    Now, however, Faora¡¯s body, which had been enhanced by the yellow sun, was weakened by Kryptonian environmental conditions. Her ¡°superhuman¡± physique couldn¡¯t immediately adapt, making her feel as though she had been weakened.


    Realizing the changes in her body, Faora understood why Roger had insisted on heading in this direction.


    Though weakened by the Kryptonian environment, Faora didn¡¯t give up. She was still wearing her Kryptonian armor, which far surpassed Earth¡¯s technology and allowed her to retain the strength and speed of a Superman.


    But just as she prepared to resume her pursuit, she noticed Roger suddenly change his flight path and rush toward her!


    ¡°!?¡±


    Roger¡¯s sudden change in trajectory caused Faora to pause momentarily. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that brief moment, Roger found his opportunity. He grabbed Faora¡¯s leg with precision while she was still mid-air, giving her no time to react. Then, he accelerated with supersonic speed towards the Kryptonian spaceship in the sky!


    Within mere seconds, Roger had brought Faora from the ground to the spaceship. He crashed through the spaceship¡¯s outer layer and hurled Faora inside.


    Roger had changed course midway because he saw Superman¡¯s girlfriend, Lois, approaching with the military, carrying another spaceship¡¯s power core.


    Roger knew that the next sequence of events would involve the Kryptonian spaceship colliding with the military¡¯s fighter jet, creating a black hole capable of sucking in anyone or anything that had been to the Phantom Zone.


    So, he couldn¡¯t let Faora remain outside. She had to stay with the Kryptonian spaceship and meet her end.


    With the ship breached, the Kryptonians inside, all in their battle armor, vigilantly stared at the unexpected intruder.


    Faora got up from the ground, completely bewildered by Roger¡¯s actions.


    Why had he suddenly abandoned his mission to destroy the spaceship and brought her back instead?


    It defied any logical reasoning, which is why Faora hadn¡¯t immediately ordered an attack.


    ¡°Y¡­¡±


    Just as Faora was about to speak, Roger waved his hand at the surrounding Kryptonians and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Then, he jumped out of the breach in the spaceship.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish. With a group of Kryptonians inside ready to gang up on him, even Superman would have run away, let alone Roger.


    His mission was complete. He had brought Faora back, and without the interference of the spaceship, the military was able to activate the power core even faster than in the original timeline.


    The power core collided with the Kryptonian spaceship, creating a small artificial black hole.


    While this black hole could only absorb those marked by the Phantom Zone, it was still a black hole, and being too close to it posed a risk for Roger as well.


    So, before the Kryptonians could react, he had to escape.


    Roger quickly left the spaceship, and just as he got clear, he saw the jet carrying the power core collide with the Kryptonian ship at the highest altitude!


    The impact created a massive burst of sparks that spread like a brilliant firework display.


    At the center of the explosion, a dark void appeared, absorbing everything around it. Every Kryptonian marked by the Phantom Zone was inexorably pulled into the black hole.


    At this moment, Faora finally understood Roger¡¯s intentions, but it was too late.


    In the end, the female officer met the same fate as in the original story, vanishing along with the Kryptonian spaceship as the black hole consumed them all.


    The black hole¡¯s gravitational pull absorbed everything related to Krypton, and once it fulfilled its purpose, it vanished along with the remains of the Kryptonian spaceship.


    Suddenly, the sky fell silent. The Kryptonian spaceship was gone, and so were the Kryptonians. Apart from the destruction caused by the World Engine in the city¡¯s center, it was as if the aliens had never been there.


    Roger hovered in mid-air, silently watching the ruins left behind by the vanished spaceship. He floated there in silence for a long while before turning back to find Jean.


    At that moment, Jean was still carrying out Roger¡¯s instructions, doing her utmost to save everyone she could.


    Although the Kryptonian spaceship had disappeared, the consequences of its presence remained.


    Many buildings damaged by various explosions were at constant risk of collapsing, and Jean needed to keep preventing those potential collapses.


    But¡­


    Jean was struggling.


    Constantly using her powers had drained her. Her face was pale, and sweat beaded heavily on her forehead.


    Finally, after preventing yet another building from falling, Jean¡¯s vision went dark, and she plummeted from the sky.


    ¡°Jean!!¡±


    Fortunately, Roger arrived just in time to catch her.


    He gently lowered the exhausted Jean to the ground. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Jean¡¯s tearful voice:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I did my best¡­ I really did, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t save everyone. I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Jean, who had been under tremendous pressure, finally broke down in tears.


    After all, she was only nineteen, still just a child.


    And within a single day, Jean had witnessed scenes she might never forget for the rest of her life.


    Moreover, her telepathic abilities had become a burden in this situation. In her desperation to find any survivors, she had actively used her mind to search for those she couldn¡¯t see.


    But the emotions she encountered through her telepathy only compounded the psychological strain on her.


    Now, as her powers were overexerted and her emotions overwhelmed her, Jean¡¯s mental state crumbled, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roger silently embraced the crying Jean. At that moment, he truly regretted bringing her here.


    Jean had only wanted to explore a wider world and experience a wonderful journey. Yet on her first day in this new world, she had to endure such horrors.


    If Roger hadn¡¯t brought her here, she would probably still be at the X-Mansion, enjoying her life there.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to endure this pain.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You did great.¡±


    Gently patting her back, Roger softly comforted her:


    ¡°Rest now. Just rest. Stop thinking about all of this.¡±


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [113] : Act, Roger & Superman!

    [A/N] - Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Roger left the somewhat overwhelmed Jean to rest and stood up, once again surveying the disaster-like ruins.


    Boom!


    In the distance, thunderous noises echoed as Roger watched a spaceship plummet from the sky, crashing through several buildings before coming to a halt amidst the wreckage.


    He also saw Superman descending from the sky, holding Lois, and then turning to face General Zod, who had emerged from the spaceship.


    Roger knew that a fierce battle was about to break out between Superman and Zod. Their fight would only worsen the already devastated Metropolis.


    If it had been earlier, Roger would have done anything to help Superman stop Zod. At the very least, he would have tried to lure Zod away from the city to avoid a battle amidst the urban landscape.


    But now, Roger remained still. After a quick glance, he chose to sit back down beside Jean, calmly watching Superman and Zod among the ruins.


    Even though he had only fought a few skirmishes, given Roger''s physical abilities, such battles were just a warm-up at most. Yet, he felt exhausted.


    Roger didn''t know why he felt so tired. Perhaps it was because, in the end, he couldn''t save those he tried to rescue, letting events unfold according to the original storyline. Or perhaps his plan had gone far beyond his expectations, leaving him frustrated.


    In any case, Roger didn''t want to do anything now. He just wanted to sit quietly and wait for the battle between Superman and Zod to end.


    But this tranquility didn¡¯t last long. As Superman and Zod prepared to clash, a somewhat recovered Jean asked Roger:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    ¡°...I''m tired,¡± Roger replied honestly.


    Jean looked at the situation and continued, ¡°If they fight, a lot more people will die, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Roger nodded.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Roger''s response, Jean took a deep breath and stood up, heading towards the ruins.


    Seeing this, Roger asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To help,¡± Jean replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already overexerted your powers today. You should rest. Besides¡­ you can''t intervene in a battle between Kryptonians.¡±


    Roger wasn''t trying to discourage her intentionally. It was just that most mutants couldn¡¯t handle a fight between Superman and Zod. Even a powerful telepath like Jean, if she rushed in recklessly, could easily perish.


    Despite knowing this, Jean did not back down. She replied seriously:


    ¡°I know, but Charles once told me that being an X-Man isn¡¯t just about having strong powers; it¡¯s about standing up when the innocent are in danger, even if it risks your own life.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m not yet an official X-Man, when innocents are at risk, even if it endangers my life, I can¡¯t just hide behind others.¡±


    ¡°But you have no ties to the people of this world,¡± Roger said calmly, still trying to dissuade her.


    Jean countered with a question of her own, ¡°When you stopped Apocalypse, did you have any connection to our world?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Roger was momentarily speechless. He opened his mouth to explain but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    When Roger saved the people in Cairo during the X-Men incident, he indeed had no connection to that world¡¯s inhabitants. He simply acted because he wanted to save them.


    It was the same in Superman¡¯s world. Roger had come here because he wanted to save people.


    So now there was a question, why did Roger save people in the first place?


    Perhaps it was out of compassion, perhaps he didn¡¯t want to see so many people die in front of him, or perhaps he wanted to do something in a new world to prove himself.


    All those reasons played a part, but the true motive was that Roger enjoyed the feeling of saving people, of changing the course of events in a new world as if he were a god controlling life and death.


    But when he faced failure and couldn¡¯t save those he intended to, he became disillusioned.


    He started to give up, lying flat and abandoning the affairs of this world.


    He could lose his reason in anger, focus on immediate gains and losses while ignoring the big picture, act impulsively when something came to mind, and give up when faced with failure.


    If Jean weren¡¯t here, if she hadn¡¯t said what she did, Roger might have continued down this path of inaction until he left this world.


    But now¡­


    ¡°¡­I get it.¡±


    Roger stood up, patted Jean on the shoulder, and said:


    ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll go stop that alien, but I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been helping you all along?¡± Jean smiled.


    Roger nodded earnestly and then said, ¡°Zod¡¯s absorbed sunlight, so his physical abilities are now on par with Superman¡¯s. Once they start fighting, even I can¡¯t control the direction of the battle, so¡­ we have to restrain Zod before the fight truly begins.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Jean asked.


    ¡°You need to use all your power to telepathically pin down Zod, even if it¡¯s just for a few seconds. I¡¯ll restrain him then and give Superman a chance to strike. That¡¯s our only shot. Can you do it?¡±


    Roger looked at Jean, concerned about her current physical state.


    Jean mulled over Roger¡¯s plan and then nodded, ¡°I can manage a few seconds¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the task. You¡¯ll need more power than it takes to control a few buildings, you¡¯ll need the power to suppress an entire city and concentrate it all on one point. So¡­ don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    If Jean had the Phoenix Force, Roger wouldn¡¯t have worried about her abilities at all. Roger was genuinely worried about whether she could suppress Zod.


    Jean was momentarily dazed by Roger¡¯s analogy. After a moment of thought, she replied seriously:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±


    ...


    ¡°We could have rebuilt Krypton on these ruins¡­¡±


    Zod, clad in his armor, picked up a piece of debris and looked calmly at the approaching Superman.


    ¡°But you chose the humans over us!¡±


    Beneath Zod¡¯s calm gaze lay a hidden fury.


    Everything he had done in his life was for Krypton and its people. It was a mission imprinted into his very DNA.


    But now, he had lost Krypton, and he had lost the people he was meant to protect. As a Kryptonian general, and even as a Kryptonian, his very purpose was shattered.


    ¡°¡­My soul, my very purpose of existence¡­ you took it all away!!¡±


    Rage overwhelmed Zod¡¯s reason as he leapt at Superman, catching him off guard and slamming him far away.


    Zod continued to shout at Superman:


    ¡°If you want to protect this planet, then I will destroy every single human! I¡¯ll make you watch as they perish before your eyes!¡±


    Zod roared in fury and prepared to fly off to attack Superman.


    But then, a voice called out from the distance:


    ¡°Sorry, but that won¡¯t happen.¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zod paused, raising his head towards the sky. Before he could react, an immense pressure, like a collapsing mountain, bore down on him!


    Zod dropped to one knee, the crushing force creating a massive crater in the ground as dust billowed up, obscuring the desolate area.


    At that very moment, a figure shot through the haze and pinned Zod to the ground, using all his strength to restrain his arms and legs.


    It all happened so quickly that when the dust settled, Superman saw Zod pinned by a man in a black suit. It was the same man he had encountered in the town, a man who seemed to be another Kryptonian!


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Superman¡¯s voice was filled with surprise.


    Roger didn¡¯t have time to respond. He was using all his strength to hold down Zod, whose power was far greater than Roger had anticipated.


    Roger had only just managed to restrain Zod¡¯s arms when Zod leapt into the air, carrying Roger with him. Zod then crashed back-first into the ground, sending a shockwave through the area.


    Although the impact hurt Roger more, as he was pinned beneath Zod, he didn¡¯t let go of Zod¡¯s arms.


    Locking Zod in place, Roger yelled to Superman:


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it!!!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Superman hesitated momentarily, unsure of what to do.


    Roger shouted again:


    ¡°What are you thinking? If you let him go, it¡¯ll be a disaster for everyone on this planet! Do it!!¡±


    ¡°Kal! I¡¯m your last kin! Will you choose me, or these humans?!!¡±


    Zod¡¯s voice echoed loudly. With all the other Kryptonians gone, only Zod and Superman remained.


    Zod had no intention of killing Superman because Superman carried the Genesis Codex, the key to the rebirth of the Kryptonian race.


    All Zod wanted was to annihilate humanity.


    ¡°Superman!! Earth is your home!!¡±


    Roger roared at Superman.


    If it weren¡¯t for his current position, preventing him from using his heat vision to finish Zod off, Roger would have already pierced Zod with a searing beam.


    Zod was struggling fiercely, and Roger wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. If Superman didn¡¯t act soon, countless more lives would be lost before Zod could be subdued.


    Superman knew this deep down, but he still hesitated. Zod might be the last of his kind, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to make the final blow.


    "Superman!!!"


    It wasn¡¯t until Roger yelled at him again that Superman finally snapped back to reality. He turned to look at Lois, and then at the other humans standing with her. Finally, he made up his mind and said to Zod, "I''m sorry."


    In the next moment, a searing beam of heat pierced through Zod''s chest.


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [114] : The Idea of Forming a Team

    [A/N] - Support & Read 11 Extra Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Zod¡¯s chest was pierced by Superman¡¯s heat vision.


    Despite the Kryptonian¡¯s strong physique and the additional protection of his Kryptonian armor, under the full force of Superman''s heat vision, Zod''s chest was burned through, leaving a large gaping hole.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    Zod screamed in agony, struggling violently due to the pain of having his chest pierced, but Roger held him down firmly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Superman to stop his heat vision, and Zod¡¯s heart had already been penetrated by it.


    Even with the life force enhanced by being a Kryptonian, he couldn¡¯t survive long with a damaged heart. Zod¡¯s life began to slip away as the searing pain from his chest burned on.


    Roger let go of Zod, who was gradually losing his strength, and took a few steps back, instinctively feeling his own chest.


    Superman hadn¡¯t held back at all when using his heat vision to kill Zod. If Kryptonian skin wasn¡¯t so tough, the heat vision could¡¯ve gone right through Zod¡¯s body and struck Roger.


    Luckily¡­ luckily, Zod¡¯s body was sturdy enough. The heat vision only penetrated the front of his body and didn¡¯t exit through the other side.


    Otherwise, Roger wasn¡¯t sure he could withstand Superman¡¯s heat vision.


    Jean, who had been using her telekinesis from the shadows to restrain Zod, stood with Roger and watched Superman speak to the now dying Zod. Zod lay on the ground, facing up.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated this to be his final outcome. Turning his gaze to Superman, who was kneeling beside him, he spoke:


    ¡°You¡­ destroyed Krypton and killed your kinsman¡­ Kal-El, you are¡­ Krypton¡¯s greatest sinner¡­¡±


    With these last words, Zod¡¯s life came to an end.


    Superman remained kneeling by Zod¡¯s corpse, unable to recover from the shock for a long time.


    Superman was likely carrying a heavy burden in his heart, one that would take him a long time to process.


    Roger didn¡¯t disturb Superman. Once he confirmed Zod¡¯s death, he took Jean and left the battlefield.


    They weren¡¯t from this world. The disaster had already drawn some attention to them, and if they stayed any longer, it might cause trouble.


    Thus, Roger and Jean didn¡¯t linger. Taking advantage of the fact that the others weren¡¯t yet focusing on them, the two quickly left Metropolis. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The events in Metropolis made Earth¡¯s people aware of the existence of extraterrestrials. At the same time, with Superman still on Earth possessing immense power, humanity began discussions on how to coexist with him.


    As Roger expected, his and Jean¡¯s appearance also sparked a frenzy of discussions among the public.


    From the perspective of the citizens, the newly appeared ¡°aliens¡± had abilities similar to Superman¡¯s, but the conversation between the Kryptonians made it clear that these aliens were not Kryptonians.


    The two, who had appeared together, a man and a red-haired girl, were likely aliens from somewhere else.


    What worried Earth¡¯s people even more was that, unlike Superman, who was consistently in the public eye, the two ¡°alien heroes¡± who had saved countless lives in Metropolis didn¡¯t reappear afterward.


    They became the stuff of legend in Metropolis, like some superheroes of old.


    ¡­


    One month after the Metropolis incident, in a room near Metropolis Square, Roger sat on a sofa, staring absentmindedly at the statues in the square.


    Unlike in the original story, where there was only a statue of Superman, there were now statues of Roger and Jean flanking Superman¡¯s in the square.


    Flowers of gratitude had been placed at the base of all three statues, with the most flowers lying beneath Jean¡¯s statue.


    This was because, during that battle, only Jean tirelessly saved the innocent. Compared to Roger and Superman, who fought the Kryptonians, Jean¡¯s popularity was notably higher.


    ¡°They¡¯re calling me ¡®Wonder Girl¡¯¡­¡±


    Jean, who had just returned, threw the latest newspaper at Roger and remarked, half-crying, half-laughing.


    ¡°Wonder Girl?¡±


    Roger picked up the newspaper, glanced over the articles related to him and Jean, and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be an actual Wonder Girl in this world¡¯s future¡­ Whatever, it¡¯s just a codename. Wait¡­ Why am I called ¡®Black Superman¡¯?! Is it just because I wear black?¡±


    After seeing Jean¡¯s title, Roger noticed that the people of this world were now calling him ¡°Black Superman.¡±


    The reason was simple: Roger¡¯s abilities were similar to Superman¡¯s, and he wore black armor, so the nickname stuck.


    But in all fairness, the title ¡°Superman¡± did suit Clark Kent better, and at this point, Roger didn¡¯t really care about titles.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    After a moment of surprise, Roger casually tossed the newspaper aside and sighed as he looked out toward the square.


    Jean retrieved an ice cream from the refrigerator and, seeing Roger sigh, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been in this state for days now.¡±


    Since the end of that battle, Roger had entered a prolonged period of contemplation.


    In the past, after traveling to another world, once things settled, Roger would go on extensive journeys, sometimes even exploring other planets, leaving his mark on the world¡¯s landscapes.


    But this time, after the battle, Roger had stayed quietly in one room, rarely leaving. When bored, he would play video games or stare blankly at the square, sighing occasionally.


    Seeing Roger like this for so long, Jean couldn¡¯t help but ask what was wrong with him.


    Could it be that this failure had hit Roger so hard?


    Even though they had ultimately emerged victorious¡­


    After a long while, accompanied by yet another sigh, Jean heard Roger say, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ about whether I should form a team.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A team?¡±


    ¡°After all, if I had more help this time when I came to this world, this disaster wouldn¡¯t have caused so many deaths.¡±


    Roger had been seriously considering this for days.


    He¡¯d realized that each time he traveled, he would land in the middle or at the beginning of a significant event in that world.


    Or more accurately, a critical starting point in the narrative.


    In the Marvel world, it had been the beginning of the plot. In the X-Men world, it had been the awakening of Apocalypse. In Superman¡¯s world, it was after the arrival of the Kryptonians.


    In other words, it seemed impossible for Roger to arrive early in a world and make preparations.


    Whenever he crossed into a new world, he would face major events, sometimes even apocalyptic ones.


    Under such circumstances, relying solely on Roger was insufficient.


    Even with Jean¡¯s help, if they faced a scenario like in Metropolis, where they couldn¡¯t save people in time, Roger would be forced to watch as people perished before him.


    Although saving people wasn¡¯t Roger¡¯s primary goal in traveling through worlds¡­ he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye.


    For example, if he could have brought Quicksilver to Metropolis, even if they couldn¡¯t save everyone, at least those near the World Engine when it activated would¡¯ve been safe.


    So, Roger thought, "If I''m already bringing one person through my travel points, taking two isn¡¯t much different. Why not form an interdimensional travel team and bring along a few more people to keep me company?"


    They could chat, play games, or whatever else during downtime.


    "That sounds like a great idea! Why did you take so long to decide?" Jean asked, fully endorsing Roger¡¯s plan and not understanding what had held him back.


    Roger sighed again. "Because¡­ I''m lazy."


    "Huh?" Jean was stunned. She couldn¡¯t tell if Roger was serious or just joking.


    Roger wasn¡¯t joking at all. He genuinely didn''t want to bring more people along. Even Jean was an exception, if not for her being well-behaved and having previously struck a deal with him regarding the travel conditions, he wouldn¡¯t have taken her either.


    If Roger was this lazy, the idea of bringing other people along seemed even less appealing.


    But without increasing the number of team members, a situation like what happened in Metropolis could easily happen again in the future¡­


    It was this internal conflict that had kept Roger cooped up in the room for almost a month, unable to make a decision.


    Seeing Roger sigh in resignation, Jean realized he was serious. He genuinely didn¡¯t want to expand the team because of his lazy nature.


    Jean shrugged, without offering any further advice. After all, Roger was the only one who could travel between worlds, so the decision to bring others along was solely his to make.


    No matter what Roger decided, Jean would support him.


    As Roger continued debating whether to form a team, Jean grabbed a second ice cream from the fridge and was about to turn on a sci-fi movie.


    But then, there was an unexpected knock on the door. Jean paused mid-action and turned to Roger.


    The house they were staying in belonged to an innocent victim who had perished in the disaster.


    This person had no parents, no girlfriend, and no children.


    After his death, the property should have gone back to the bank, but when the bank was about to reclaim it, Jean used her abilities to claim it as their temporary residence in Metropolis.


    Thanks to Jean¡¯s powers, no one had come looking for them all this time. Otherwise, Jean would have been recognized and surrounded whenever she went out for supplies.


    So¡­ logically, no one should be knocking at their door¡­


    Jean looked at Roger, wanting him to confirm who it was outside.


    Roger got the hint and glanced towards the door. After a brief pause, he said to Jean, "Open it. It¡¯s not the government people, nor is it a reporter¡­ Well, maybe a reporter."


    ¡°?¡±


    Even though Jean didn¡¯t fully understand what Roger meant, she still went to open the door.


    And¡­ standing there was a seemingly harmless-looking Superman, wearing glasses and smiling.


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    ...


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [115] : Heading to Gotham

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    As Superman entered the room, an eerie silence settled over the atmosphere. Clark took off his glasses and looked at Roger, who was sitting on the couch, and asked:


    ¡°I¡­ hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Roger replied. ¡°But I am curious, how did you find us?¡±


    Clark pointed at Jean and said, ¡°She¡¯s a bit noticeable. I saw her at the plaza yesterday.¡±


    Roger turned his gaze to Jean.


    ¡°...Sorry, I wasn¡¯t careful,¡± Jean apologized.


    It seemed that Superman was immune to Jean¡¯s psychic abilities. Normally, when Jean went out, she¡¯d leave a special psychic suggestion on herself to make people ignore her appearance. But this clearly didn¡¯t work on Superman, which explained how he found them.


    Roger didn¡¯t care much about these minor details. After all, it was Superman. It was normal for Jean¡¯s abilities to have no effect on him. Roger was just curious about Superman¡¯s reason for coming.


    ¡°So, Mr. Superman, why are you here today¡­?¡±


    ¡°No particular reason, just wanted to meet you two. I heard¡­ you¡¯re not from this Earth?¡±


    Clark asked inquisitively.


    Roger exchanged a look with Jean and didn¡¯t hide anything from Superman, replying, ¡°We are Earthlings, but not from your Earth. I assume you¡¯re familiar with the concept of parallel universes?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re from a parallel timeline? Are you the Superman of a parallel universe?¡± Clark asked, astonished, turning his gaze towards Roger.


    The idea of parallel timelines was novel to Clark, but not unthinkable. He was more curious about Roger¡¯s identity. After all, Roger could fly like him, had heat vision that could cut through anything, and possessed an indestructible body.


    Previously, when Clark didn¡¯t know Roger¡¯s origins, he assumed that Roger might be another lost Kryptonian, just like him.


    However, after hearing Roger¡¯s explanation, Clark began to think that perhaps Roger was his counterpart from a parallel world.


    Seeing Clark¡¯s surprise, Roger spoke with a complicated tone, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a parallel universe¡¯s Superman¡­¡±


    After all his travels, Roger once thought he was worthy of being called Superman, but the events of that day in Metropolis made him realize that he could never truly be Superman.


    If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have let his anger take over and recklessly destroy the Kryptonian ship.


    Roger knew that letting the Kryptonians escape was the worst possible outcome. But in his fury, he made the worst decision.


    Roger had been reflecting on this ever since, admitting it was a mistake. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could remain rational the next time something similar happened.


    Roger was a person prone to acting on impulse. When that happened, he often ignored everything else, like when he played games and, after being killed by an assassin multiple times, he¡¯d prioritize hunting down the assassin even at the cost of losing a team fight.


    Clark didn¡¯t quite understand Roger¡¯s complex expression. But hearing that Roger wasn¡¯t a parallel version of himself left Clark somewhat disappointed.


    If Roger were a parallel universe Superman, then he would also be a Kryptonian. As the only remaining open Kryptonian, Clark longed for the companionship of a fellow Kryptonian.


    After all, the last remaining Kryptonian, Zod, had been killed by Clark himself.


    Nevertheless, Clark wasn¡¯t too disheartened by this revelation. He quickly brushed it off and asked, ¡°So, why did you come to this world from a parallel one?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is this an interview?¡± Roger grinned as he asked Clark.


    Knowing that Clark Kent was now a reporter for the Daily Planet, Roger¡¯s question was a playful tease. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clark smiled back and said, ¡°Sort of. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s an exclusive interview, I won¡¯t publish this anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll tell you. Actually, the reason we came to this world is¡­¡±


    Roger¡¯s expression suddenly turned very serious.


    The look on his face was as if he was about to announce an imminent apocalypse.


    Seeing Roger¡¯s change in demeanor, Clark couldn¡¯t help but get tense. Considering how Roger showed up and immediately started saving people, seeming to anticipate the actions of the Kryptonians, Clark began to suspect there was some kind of catastrophic crisis looming.


    Roger paused for a moment, then suddenly relaxed and said, ¡°We¡¯re just here for tourism.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Clark, who had been expecting to hear some earth-shattering secret, was almost floored by the abrupt change in tone. He stared blankly at Roger, repeating, ¡°¡­Tourism?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t think all parallel worlds look the same, do you? Not every parallel universe is identical. Some might still be in the medieval era, while others might have achieved space travel.


    ¡°Our goal is to explore these unknown parallel worlds.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Clark couldn¡¯t believe that the reason Roger traveled to other parallel worlds was this¡­ simple.


    Hearing this, Clark let out a faint, awkward laugh and said, ¡°Alright, as a native of this world, I welcome you both as tourists. How long will you be staying?¡±


    ¡°Just a few months. We were originally planning to leave right away¡­ but¡­¡± Roger trailed off, growing silent before continuing, ¡°¡­The atmosphere in Metropolis recently has made it hard for us to enjoy sightseeing.¡±


    There were so many casualties in Metropolis. Even though Roger hadn¡¯t been out much this past month, he could still sense the sorrow hanging over the city.


    The area that was destroyed by the Kryptonian ship had been sealed off by the military and still hadn¡¯t been rebuilt. Countless people were left homeless, their former residences now nothing more than ruins.


    In such an environment, even someone like Jean, who had initially come to see the sights of a parallel world, couldn¡¯t feel happy exploring the city.


    And since Roger hadn¡¯t gone out, it wasn¡¯t fun for Jean to wander alone. So, they both ended up staying in Metropolis for the whole month without going anywhere.


    When Roger brought up Metropolis, Clark¡¯s mood also turned somber.


    No matter what the Kryptonians¡¯ intentions were, their arrival on Earth had brought about unimaginable devastation. Who knew how long it would take for the grief of those who lost loved ones to heal?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on these depressing things. Superman, did you come here today just to ask about our origins and purpose?¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t stay downcast for long and directly inquired about Clark¡¯s intentions.


    It was unlikely that Clark had only seen Jean yesterday. Given Clark¡¯s super hearing and vision, finding someone wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him.


    Since Clark only came today, Roger suspected he might have other reasons.


    But Clark shook his head in response, saying, ¡°I only came to ask those things. Now that I have my answers, I won¡¯t intrude any further.¡±


    Having accomplished his purpose, Clark prepared to leave.


    Roger didn¡¯t try to stop him. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Roger and Jean saw Clark out. After waiting a while, Roger suddenly turned to Jean and asked:


    ¡°Are you tired of staying in Metropolis?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Jean replied. ¡°The technology here is far more advanced than in my world. Smartphones, computers, and those gaming consoles you mentioned, they¡¯re more than enough to keep me entertained for a while. So staying in Metropolis isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    It was only after hearing this that Roger noticed Jean had been holding a smartphone all this time, constantly browsing the web.


    Seeing this, Roger felt a brief moment of panic. It made him think of Thor back in the world of The Boys, who had been left behind and become hopelessly addicted to gaming.


    Originally, Roger¡¯s ideal candidate for the team was Thor, and if Jean wanted to join, he could make it work. After all, bringing one or two people made no difference.


    But¡­ Thor was a gaming addict, Jean had become glued to her phone, and Roger was essentially a slacker Superman¡­


    Roger suddenly felt that if he actually formed a team like this, the future of this ¡°Internet-addicted¡± squad would be quite bleak.


    Feeling another headache after a few months of peace, Roger said to Jean:


    ¡°Put down your phone for now¡­ By the way, where did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jean went quiet, her eyes shifting away from her phone.


    Roger squinted and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t use your powers to¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Jean quickly replied. ¡°I just happened to run into some gang members one night¡­ and they were kind enough to offer me a little ¡®help¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Night, gangs, help¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that just Jean going out at night to rob the rich and aid herself? Roger couldn¡¯t help but grumble internally.


    But at the same time, Roger felt somewhat reassured. He had been worried that, without Professor Charles¡¯s guidance, Jean might start using her powers recklessly.


    But if it was just against gang members, then there wasn¡¯t much of an issue.


    Most gangsters weren¡¯t good people anyway, so using their ¡®funds¡¯ to support two ¡°homeless¡± interdimensional travelers didn¡¯t seem like a problem. Roger decided to let Jean¡¯s source of money slide.


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t do anything too bad¡­ Anyway, put your phone away and pack up. I¡¯m taking you somewhere fun today.¡±


    ¡°Somewhere fun?¡± Jean looked up from her phone, intrigued. ¡°Where?¡±


    Roger smiled mysteriously and revealed the name of their destination:


    ¡°A fun place called¡­ Gotham.¡±


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [116] : Meeting Batman

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Gotham City, in the DC Universe, is known as the most chaotic city.


    Countless famous villains and superheroes from the DC Universe originate from Gotham City.


    Batman, Robin, Catwoman, Batgirl...


    The Joker, Scarecrow, Two-Face, The Riddler¡­


    So, when Roger arrived in Gotham, he felt a sense of pilgrimage, like visiting sacred places seen in anime, even though he¡¯d never actually done that before.


    However, Roger and Jean didn¡¯t come to Gotham for a "pilgrimage."


    After Nightwing¡¯s death, Batman had been in hiding for quite some time. If not for the emergence of the alien incident, Batman probably wouldn¡¯t have come out to resume his role as the Dark Knight.


    As for the villains, most had been dealt with by Batman, or they hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Roger couldn¡¯t encounter any well-known heroes or villains.


    At this point in time, Gotham was still chaotic, with gangs running rampant, and the police and government forces being rather weak. On their way there, one could casually toss a stone and hit several gangsters.


    That¡¯s the kind of place Gotham was.


    "Is this the ¡®fun¡¯ place you were talking about?" Jean asked Roger with a hint of distaste while walking down the city¡¯s main sidewalk.


    Since they had arrived, Jean had encountered three pickpockets and two people trying to size her up.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jean using her psychic powers to keep people at bay, Roger and Jean might already be sitting in a police station by now.


    It was the first time Jean had ever seen such a chaotic city, so she didn¡¯t understand what Roger found "fun" or "interesting" about it.


    ...


    "Gotham is fun because Batman lives here," Roger replied.


    "Batman?"


    Jean thought about the name, vaguely remembering him as someone on par with Superman. She had heard students at the X-Mansion discussing these characters.


    "Are you here in Gotham to find Batman?" Jean asked again.


    Roger shrugged. "More or less. I just want to ask him a few questions."


    Roger was still contemplating forming a team, but he hadn¡¯t fully committed to the idea. He felt that meeting Batman, Bruce Wayne, might help him make up his mind. At the same time, he also intended to talk to Batman about the Superman issue.


    In the movie Dawn of Justice, colloquially known as Batman v Superman, the invasion of the Kryptonians and the subsequent battle between Superman and General Zod made Batman view Superman as a threat.


    Although Batman knew the Kryptonian invasion wasn¡¯t Superman¡¯s doing, Nightwing¡¯s death had changed Batman¡¯s mindset, causing him to act more aggressively. So even though Batman knew the events in Metropolis weren¡¯t Superman¡¯s fault, he still wanted to kill Superman.


    Before Dawn of Justice started, Batman had been searching for ways to deal with Superman.


    Of course, part of this animosity was fueled by one of Superman¡¯s arch-nemeses, Lex Luthor, who had fanned the flames. But after the battle, Superman¡¯s death was a fact that couldn¡¯t be denied.


    The subsequent plot had a significant impact on the entire DC Universe. Superman¡¯s death allowed Steppenwolf to invade Earth, followed closely by his master, Darkseid.


    After Superman¡¯s resurrection, Darkseid controlled him using the Anti-Life Equation, turning him into the Injustice Superman, ultimately leading to the downfall of Earth...


    There was a lot to explain, but to sum it up in one sentence:


    It all started because Batman became hostile towards Superman.


    So, as Roger considered meeting Batman, he also thought about speaking up for Superman, trying to make Batman see that Superman wasn¡¯t just an alien, he was essentially a native-born Earthling. His hope was to dispel Batman¡¯s hostility towards Superman.


    Of course, Roger wasn¡¯t sure if he could succeed.


    This version of Batman was still highly distrustful. It wasn¡¯t until after Superman¡¯s death that Batman slowly began to rediscover his original purpose for becoming the Dark Knight.


    "Do you even know where Batman is?" Jean asked after understanding Roger¡¯s intention.


    "Of course, I do. For us who¡¯ve watched the movies¡­ read the comics, Batman¡¯s identity isn¡¯t exactly a secret."


    Roger casually replied but noticed Jean¡¯s expression turning odd, prompting him to ask:


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer," Jean said with a frown. "This city¡­ the atmosphere here makes me uncomfortable."


    Seeing Jean¡¯s expression, Roger finally realized just how serious an impact a place like Gotham could have on a telepath like Jean.


    Since she constantly used her powers to influence others, Jean had passively absorbed some of their emotions. These emotions were now affecting her mood, making her feel uneasy.


    "Why don¡¯t you¡­ find a hotel to rest in? Or you could explore another city. I have your number, and I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m ready to leave," Roger suggested.


    Jean sighed. "No need. I¡¯ll just find a hotel. But make it quick."


    Jean didn¡¯t plan to accompany Roger to see Batman. She wasn¡¯t particularly knowledgeable about the DC world. To her, Superman or Batman, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    Rather than that, she preferred to spend more time scrolling on her phone.


    One couldn¡¯t deny that cellphones were truly fascinating.


    As Jean left, focused on her phone, Roger couldn¡¯t help but worry about her. He felt that if she kept this up, Jean might really turn into an internet-addicted girl. If Charles knew that Roger had corrupted Jean again, he¡¯d probably want to kill him.


    The key word being "again."


    Roger chuckled to himself and then quickly pinpointed the location of Wayne Enterprises, making his way there at a brisk pace.


    At night, Batman might be the Dark Knight, but during the day, he was a playboy. No one would suspect that the chairman of Wayne Enterprises was the same person who terrified criminals at night. This dual identity was one of the reasons Bruce Wayne had managed to keep his secret all this time.


    So, finding Wayne Enterprises was essentially the same as finding Batman.


    ---


    Inside Wayne Manor, Bruce Wayne sat at the edge of his bed, dressed in a robe, gazing out at the pool through the villa¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows.


    It had been a month since the Metropolis incident, and Bruce had been reflecting for the entire month.


    He was contemplating whether to resume his activities as Batman and whether to stop the alien.


    The Kryptonian incident had made Bruce believe that aliens were like ticking time bombs, potentially causing a disaster on par with the Metropolis incident at any time.


    Indeed, Bruce didn¡¯t trust aliens. Whether it was Superman or the two individuals of unknown origin, Bruce trusted none of them.


    Aside from his butler Alfred, Bruce currently didn¡¯t trust anyone.


    Bruce had made a quiet decision in his heart. He got up from the bed, intending to change and head to his secret base, when suddenly, a voice came from outside:


    "Mr. Wayne, you sure weren¡¯t easy to find."


    "!!"


    Bruce stopped his hand from reaching for his watch and turned to look outside the window.


    Standing by his pool was a man dressed in a black suit.


    Bruce recognized him as the "Black Superman" who had fought the Kryptonians in Metropolis. After the incident, this "Black Superman" had disappeared along with the "alien" known as Wonder Girl. Why he had shown up here today was a mystery.


    "I don¡¯t recall inviting any guests inside," Bruce said, opening the window to address Roger, who was lounging on a deck chair by the pool.


    Roger smiled. "Exactly. So, I came directly."


    "As a visitor, you should make an appointment," Bruce responded.


    "That¡¯s too much hassle. Plus, I don¡¯t have any official identity in this world, so I came directly. What¡¯s wrong? Is Mr. Wayne not welcoming me?" Roger asked, feigning ignorance.


    Bruce¡¯s expression remained stoic, his lack of welcome practically written on his face.


    "Alright, so you¡¯re not welcoming" Roger concluded, reading Bruce¡¯s face.


    He stood up from the chair and floated towards Bruce, saying, "But there¡¯s no need to be so hostile. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I just have some questions."


    "What questions?" Bruce asked.


    "What do you think about Superman?" Roger inquired.


    Bruce fell silent at Roger¡¯s question. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because it was the same question that had been on Bruce¡¯s mind for a long time. But it was something he had never discussed with anyone.


    Which made Bruce wonder, did this man have some kind of mind-reading power?


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [117] : Something That Shouldn’t Be Here

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Jean Grey casually found a hotel room in Gotham to stay by herself.


    Once she entered the enclosed space and things quieted down, Jean finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The people of Gotham seemed perpetually suppressed, their emotions constantly simmering with anger, anxiety, and despair, various negative emotions filled this city.


    While there were also positive emotions like happiness, joy, and hope, compared to the overwhelming negativity, these were quite rare.


    So, when Jean found herself alone in the room without needing to use her telepathic abilities to influence others, she noticeably relaxed.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    She exhaled softly, and the first thing she did to settle down was lie on the bed and open her phone.


    Roger¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t unfounded, Jean was indeed becoming increasingly obsessed with her phone.


    At her current age, Jean was somewhat introverted, and for someone like that, the unrestricted freedom of the online world was like paradise.


    After getting introduced to phones and mastering their use in just three days, learning how to navigate the internet and leave comments, Jean was utterly hooked.


    In reality, Jean wasn¡¯t much of a talker with strangers, often remaining silent if she couldn¡¯t find a common topic.


    But online¡­ Jean turned into a chatterbox, leaving comments under various Twitter accounts, something even she didn¡¯t expect herself to do.


    Now, Jean was engaged in an online discussion with others about the legendary ¡°Wonder Woman.¡±


    Originally, Jean had no idea who Wonder Woman was; her knowledge of the DC universe was limited to just Superman and Batman.


    However, since she was now being referred to as the ¡°Wonder Girl,¡± she naturally became curious about the similarly named Wonder Woman during her self-searches.


    It was said that Wonder Woman wasn¡¯t human and first appeared during World War I, thwarting a German plot alongside some American soldiers.


    From World War I to the present day, almost a century later, there were multiple sightings of Wonder Woman, though there were no photos to prove it. So, no one knew if the rumors circulating online were true or false.


    ¡°If she¡¯s really a superhero, Roger should know,¡± Jean muttered to herself as she read the scattered and dubious information.


    Roger clearly knew about the superheroes in the DC universe, not just Superman and Batman. He also knew that a hero named Wonder Girl would appear in the future.


    So, he might know who Wonder Woman really is.


    But, overall, Jean wasn¡¯t deeply curious about Wonder Woman. Her interest was only piqued because of the similar code name. Whether or not she knew Wonder Woman¡¯s identity didn¡¯t matter much to her.


    After bookmarking the information she found online, Jean began searching other pages.


    At that moment, a pop-up message caught her attention.


    ...


    Upon seeing the message, Jean almost thought that Clark had leaked his ¡°exclusive interview,¡± but after skimming through the post, she realized it was just tabloid nonsense.


    The writer speculated that since Black Superman was similar to Superman and Wonder Girl¡¯s code name was connected to Wonder Woman, they must be from a parallel universe.


    But how could that be possible? While it was true that Roger was similar to Superman, linking Jean Grey to Wonder Woman was utter nonsense.


    Even though the claim was clearly false, surprisingly, many people actually believed it.


    ¡°They really believe this kind of news?¡±


    Having come from the 1980s, a time when Jean still retained her innocence, this was her first experience of how untruthful online media could be.


    Jean was about to dismiss the story as a joke and move on when a sudden voice came from beside her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not from a parallel world?¡±


    Jean was startled, immediately turning to the source of the voice.


    A woman dressed in formal attire had appeared in the room at some point, smiling warmly at Jean.


    Seeing this mysterious woman suddenly appear, Jean grew wary, realizing that her psychic abilities didn¡¯t seem to work on the stranger.


    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Diana Prince. Just call me Diana. Nice to meet you, friend from another world,¡± the woman introduced herself, extending her hand. It seemed like this unknown woman had already figured out that Jean and Roger weren¡¯t from this world.


    ...


    Roger left Batman¡¯s manor.


    The conversation had not gone smoothly; when Roger asked Batman what he thought of Superman, Batman remained tight-lipped.


    Instead, Batman tried to pry information from Roger.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The issue was that even after Roger revealed his identity and purpose, Batman still didn¡¯t trust him or open up to him.


    This made Roger clench his teeth in frustration.


    It was the first time Roger found someone so suspicious to be this annoying. Although it was in Batman¡¯s nature to be cautious, Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter and deflated.


    Since Batman didn¡¯t welcome him, Roger saw no reason to force the matter. After a few more words, he took his leave, only giving Batman a warning on his way out: ¡°If Superman dies, bad things will happen to this world.¡± Then he left Wayne Manor.


    Rather than trying to mend the relationship between Batman and Superman, Roger felt that directly stating the consequences of Superman¡¯s death might be more effective in keeping Batman in check.


    After all, given Batman¡¯s suspicious nature, knowing the outcome might actually make him more cautious about taking drastic action against Superman.


    Leaving Batman¡¯s place empty-handed, Roger planned to find Jean and leave Gotham together.


    However, when he tried to contact her, he discovered that she wasn¡¯t staying at the hotel. Instead, she had arranged to meet at a nearby music caf¨¦.  Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was the little girl bored in the hotel and decided to go to a caf¨¦ to relax?


    It didn¡¯t seem likely. Lately, Jean had been so glued to her phone that it was hard to imagine she would be tired of it so soon.


    Puzzled, Roger went to the meeting place Jean had mentioned.


    When he entered the caf¨¦, Roger immediately spotted Jean sitting near a window with a stranger.


    His eyes narrowed as he studied the unknown woman sitting across from Jean.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Jean had made a new friend close enough to have a meal together within just a month.


    And using his X-ray vision to inspect the woman¡¯s skeletal and muscle density, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that her physical condition far exceeded that of a normal human.


    Wait¡­ a woman with superhuman physical traits?


    Roger had a suspicion, and at that moment, Jean noticed him entering the caf¨¦.


    She greeted him and introduced the woman:


    ¡°Um, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Wonder Woman, Diana Prince, right?¡± Roger interrupted, his eyes fixed on the unexpected visitor.


    His gaze was full of confusion, as he couldn¡¯t understand why Diana had come to find them. She wasn¡¯t the type to be driven by curiosity. After over eighty years in human society, Diana had long outgrown the phase of being intrigued by everything.


    Now, Diana was likely the most composed member of the Justice League, so it was unlikely she came here out of curiosity about Roger and Jean.


    Typically, unless Roger actively sought her out, there would be no reason for their paths to cross.


    Diana was taken aback when Roger recognized her so quickly. Smiling, she said,


    ¡°We¡¯ve never met before, yet you know who I am and even my name¡­ You really are from another world, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Hearing Diana mention the term ¡°another world,¡± Roger glanced at Jean.


    Before Jean could say anything, Diana continued,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at the girl. She didn¡¯t tell me anything; I was just making an educated guess.¡±


    ¡°An educated guess¡­ You approached us based on a guess?¡±


    ¡°Not just a guess. It¡¯s also because of how you acted when you first arrived in this world. If you were hostile invaders, I wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Diana explained, taking a small box from her pocket. ¡°Since you know who I am, let¡¯s cut to the chase. The reason I came is that a long time ago, I met someone else from another world. But after our battle against Ares, she disappeared, leaving only this behind.¡±


    ¡°Someone from another world¡­ long ago?¡±


    Roger¡¯s brow furrowed as he listened to Diana¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t recall any part of Wonder Woman¡¯s history involving someone from another world.


    Still skeptical, Roger opened the box Diana handed him. As soon as he saw what was inside, cold sweat drenched his back, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Noticing his reaction, Diana grew more serious and said,


    ¡°It seems you do recognize this.¡±


    It took Roger a while to collect himself and nod stiffly.


    Indeed, he knew what was inside the box. Any Marvel fan could identify it immediately.


    It was a yellow gem.


    To be more precise¡­


    It was the Mind Stone.


    An Infinity Stone that had no business being in the DC Universe!


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [118] : Coordinates of Another World

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    "Can I¡­ ask where this came from?" Roger returned the box containing the Mind Stone to Wonder Woman, Diana, and began asking how she came into possession of the gemstone.


    Diana didn''t hide anything and replied, "It was during World War I. At that time, I hadn''t left Themyscira. One day, a stranger appeared on the island, a girl.."


    "It wasn''t Steve¡­?" Roger asked.


    "Steve came later¡­ Wait, how do you know about Steve?" Diana responded offhandedly before realizing that Roger knew about her past lover.


    Roger waved his hand and said, "That¡¯s not important. You said you met the girl, then what?"


    Diana continued, "The girl was seriously injured, as if she had been in a fierce battle with someone. When we asked her where she came from, she said she wasn¡¯t from this world. She said she was from another, a world where she was a sorceress."


    "A sorceress?"


    "Yes, she called herself¡­ the Sorcerer Supreme, or something like that. Sorry, she only mentioned it once, so I¡¯m not sure, but I think that was the name."


    "¡­"


    A girl¡­ Sorcerer Supreme¡­ Roger suddenly had an outlandish idea. Could the person Diana met have been a younger version of the Ancient One?


    But it didn''t make sense. If it was indeed the Ancient One, why would she choose to leave an Infinity Stone in this world? And why would it be the Mind Stone, not the Time Stone?


    "Have you heard of that title?" Diana noticed Roger''s change in expression and asked.


    Under Diana and Jean¡¯s curious gaze, Roger explained, "The Sorcerer Supreme is¡­ the protector of a world. Each generation of Sorcerer Supremes guards the Earth from being invaded by other dimensions or parallel worlds. It''s quite a significant position."


    After explaining, Roger asked, "Did the girl who called herself the Sorcerer Supreme not mention this to you?"


    "No, she said she was no longer the Sorcerer Supreme and that she could never return to her world, so she didn¡¯t want to talk much about it."


    "What happened afterward?"


    "Later¡­ later, we met Steve, and together we fought Ares. After we defeated Ares, the girl disappeared, leaving only this behind." Diana pointed to the box containing the Mind Stone.


    Roger more or less understood the whole situation.


    During World War I, a girl claiming to be the Sorcerer Supreme somehow ended up on Themyscira. She built a friendship with the people there and became Diana¡¯s friend. Together, they successfully defeated Ares, and afterward, the girl vanished.


    For years, Diana had been searching for her friend. Now, after hearing online rumors that Roger and Jean were from a parallel world, she approached them, hoping Roger might know something about her friend.


    "Did the girl tell you her name?" Roger finally remembered to ask this crucial question.


    "Her name was Andrea, Andrea Kelson. But we usually just called her ¡®Andy.¡¯"


    "That¡¯s not a name I¡¯ve heard¡­" Roger thought hard but couldn''t recall anyone in the Marvel universe by the name of Andrea, nor a Sorcerer Supreme with such a name.


    Since it wasn¡¯t a name he recognized from the movies or comics, could it be that¡­ she was also a traveler from another world?


    Another person like him who had crossed over? And one who arrived over a hundred years earlier?


    Thinking of this possibility, Roger¡¯s eyes lit up.


    If there were others who had crossed over, maybe they knew a way to return to the original Earth.


    Could this Sorcerer Supreme named Andy have come to the DC Universe to find a way home?


    This possibility made Roger eager to meet this person named Andy.


    But before that, Roger needed to clarify the situation with Diana.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t heard of that name. But if she really is the Sorcerer Supreme, that narrows it down significantly. If you trust me, I can help you look for your friend."


    "As long as there¡¯s a lead, that''s good. Honestly¡­ it¡¯s been so many years that I never really expected to see her again. But if you do find her, just tell Andy not to forget about her friend, and give her my regards," Diana said with a light smile.


    After nearly a hundred years without contact, even the deepest friendships can fade over time.


    Diana had always remembered Andy, but she no longer felt the urgency to find her old friend. It was more of an obsession, a desire to know if Andy was doing well, to let her know that she was doing well, too.


    Roger, not having lived as long, couldn''t fully understand Diana''s feelings at that moment. However, he could promise to fulfill her request. Besides, Roger also wanted to find this person named Andy.


    Diana left the Mind Stone behind and bid farewell.


    According to her, the stone held immense power in Andy¡¯s world. But in this world, it was just a gemstone, and keeping it with her was of no use. Andy had left many things behind, and she didn¡¯t care much about this powerless stone.


    Since Roger intended to search the world where Andy might have gone, it made more sense to leave the stone with him as a source of power.


    After Diana left, Roger stared silently at the box containing the Mind Stone in his hand.


    He had never intended to take any Infinity Stones. It wasn¡¯t that Roger didn¡¯t want them, but they were critical to the Marvel universe. If any of the Infinity Stones were missing before they were destroyed, it could have catastrophic consequences for the Marvel world.


    Roger wasn¡¯t one to cause such chaos. Even if he was tempted by the stones, he never considered taking one for himself. Moreover, the Infinity Stones would lose their power once they left the Marvel universe, so they wouldn¡¯t be of much use to him.


    But now¡­


    Without having done anything, Roger had obtained a Mind Stone of his own. When he returned to the Marvel world, this stone would become one of his trump cards.


    He might even be able to challenge Infinity Ultron.


    "Wait, Infinity Ultron¡­?" Looking at the now powerless stone, Roger suddenly came up with a plan to deal with Infinity Ultron.


    What if¡­ and this was purely hypothetical¡­ the Infinity Stones lost their power once they left the Marvel world? Roger could establish a crossing point to an empty, deserted world beforehand.


    Then, when the crossing point was ready, he could bring Infinity Ultron into that empty world¡­


    Wouldn''t he be able to beat Ultron effortlessly? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why didn¡¯t I think of this earlier!" Roger smacked his forehead in a moment of self-reproach.


    If defeating Ultron could be that simple, why wouldn¡¯t he agree to the Watcher¡¯s terms?


    And since Roger would inevitably return to the Marvel world, and now had the task of finding Andrea given to him by Diana, he might as well deal with the threat of Infinity Ultron first before focusing on other matters.


    "It¡¯s decided then!"


    Roger slapped the table with a loud thud.


    The sudden noise startled Jean, who had been idly scrolling on her phone. Confused, she asked, "Decided¡­ what? I thought you already decided to help Ms. Prince?"


    "No, I wasn¡¯t talking about that. It¡¯s something else." Roger replied casually while mentally plotting his next steps.


    First, Roger needed to return to The Boys universe to drop Jean off for a while and ask Winter Soldier and Thor if they wanted to join his team.


    Then¡­ Roger had to find a barren, network-free, preferably post-apocalyptic world and establish a crossing point with it. After that, he would head to Ultron¡¯s universe to deal with Infinity Ultron.


    Even if crossing worlds wouldn¡¯t instantly kill Ultron, as long as he couldn¡¯t use his Infinity Stones, Roger would be able to overpower him.


    **


    Main Mission: Find Andrea. Side Mission: Defeat Infinity Ultron!


    In his mind, Roger playfully assigned himself these ¡®missions,¡¯ then left the caf¨¦ with Jean.


    There wasn¡¯t much happening in the DC world at the moment. Even if Superman and Batman were to fight, that wouldn¡¯t happen for another year and a half.


    For now, Roger needed to deal with Zod¡¯s corpse to prevent the birth of Doomsday.


    After that, he would spend the remaining time thoroughly studying the crossing point.


    Roger had now reached a point where he could reverse-engineer the crossing point using his bio-field and even use the energy absorbed from sunlight to charge it.


    Once Roger could actively charge the crossing point, he might no longer need to rely on random jumps between worlds.


    Perhaps he could even manipulate the crossing point to take him precisely to the world he wanted to reach.


    If he could do that, Roger should be able to find the ¡®apocalyptic world¡¯ he had in mind soon enough.


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [119] : Another Traveler

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    The issue of fighting Ultron was brought up, and Roger began contemplating whether he should take the Man of Steel (Superman) along with him. If he and Superman could fight Ultron together, it would be much safer.


    But after some thought, Roger realized Superman might not be able to leave with him. His girlfriend was here, and so was his mother. Plus, this world needed Superman, and leaving for at least three months might not be something Superman could easily accept.


    So, Roger decided to put this idea aside for now.


    However, if Superman could come with him, wouldn''t Roger be able to dominate other worlds?


    Setting aside the idea of recruiting Superman, Roger returned to his room, and the first thing he did was take out the Mind Stone for a closer look.


    Despite losing its powers, the Mind Stone itself was still incredibly tough. Roger gradually increased his strength, trying to create a crack in the gem. But even after exerting all his might, the stone remained completely intact, showing no signs of damage.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, are Infinity Stones supposed to be this hard?¡±


    Roger believed his strength was not far from Superman¡¯s, so theoretically, breaking a powerless Infinity Stone shouldn¡¯t be this hard.


    In the movie, Wanda had shattered the Mind Stone, even if it was partially due to Wanda¡¯s powers containing elements of the Stone itself. But Roger¡¯s strength should have surpassed that threshold by now, right?


    ¡°Still studying the gem?¡±


    Later that night, when Jean Grey returned and saw Roger still fiddling with the stone, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Roger placed the stone on the table in front of him and said, ¡°Yeah¡­ It just seems different from the Infinity Stones I remember.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but its quality seems higher, and¡­ there seems to be something else inside it¡­ Could it be that other traveler did something to it?¡±


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but think of that ¡®predecessor¡¯ named Andrea.


    According to Diana, Andrea was a sorceress in the Marvel Universe. But even after leaving that world, she could still use various types of magic, especially a spell called the Mirror Dimension, which was Andrea¡¯s favorite.


    Based on that, Andrea¡¯s power might not be any weaker than Doctor Strange or the Ancient One; she could even surpass them.


    If Andrea was indeed that powerful, then it made sense if she had tampered with the stone.


    Maybe¡­ she had tried to modify the Mind Stone, hoping it could still be used outside the Marvel Universe but ultimately failed.


    But¡­ did this predecessor really fail?


    Roger picked up the stone again.


    He didn¡¯t believe Andrea, solely out of friendship with Diana, would leave such an empty, powerless stone as a gift.


    Without its powers, the Mind Stone was just a pretty, durable gem. Beautiful stones were common; if Andrea and Diana were truly close friends, Andrea wouldn¡¯t give Diana a useless gem.


    On the contrary, Andrea would have chosen to gift something with special powers, something that could enhance Diana¡¯s combat abilities or offer her protection.


    Yet in the end, all she left was this seemingly useless stone¡­


    Roger¡¯s instincts told him that this gem wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jean sat across from Roger, watching the gem with him. Suddenly, she seemed to notice something and requested to borrow it.


    Roger glanced at Jean, and thinking of her psychic abilities, he pushed the stone toward her without much hesitation and said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not like the gem does anything in this world anyway.¡±


    With Roger¡¯s permission, Jean picked up the stone and closed her eyes slightly, activating her psychic powers to touch the Mind Stone.


    One second, two seconds¡­


    After a full minute, Jean opened her eyes and looked at Roger, her brows furrowed as she spoke:


    ¡°It¡¯s a coordinate!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Roger hadn¡¯t expected Jean to discover anything, so a huge question mark appeared over his head.


    ¡°A coordinate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Though it¡¯s a bit blurry, and the meaning isn¡¯t very clear, I can still make out that it¡¯s a coordinate.¡±


    ¡°A coordinate for what?¡±


    Seeing that Jean had discovered something, Roger¡¯s interest was piqued, and he pressed her for more details.


    Jean fell silent, looking a bit embarrassed as she admitted:


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I can only tell there¡¯s a coordinate hidden inside it, but I can¡¯t figure out what it¡¯s for or where it leads¡­ If Charles were here, he might be able to figure it out. Sorry.¡±


    Jean apologized sincerely.


    Roger waved his hand dismissively to indicate it was fine.


    Compared to knowing nothing at all, at least now Roger understood that the stone wasn¡¯t just a pretty piece of rock. Andrea had left it for Diana because there was something hidden within it.


    ¡°A coordinate¡­¡±


    When it came to coordinates, the only thing Roger could think of was world coordinates.


    Since Andrea could travel between worlds, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she could leave behind coordinates for other worlds. Perhaps this stone was meant to be activated in critical situations, transporting Diana to another world. That could be the real reason Andrea left the Mind Stone behind.


    But if it were indeed a world coordinate, how could he confirm which world it led to?


    While pondering, Roger picked up the stone once more.


    A sudden thought occurred to him, to try using the energy stored in his ** on the Mind Stone. After all, the Traversal Point was related to ¡®traveling between worlds,¡¯ so maybe using its energy on the Mind Stone could yield unexpected results.


    Using his biological field to influence the Traversal Point in reverse, Roger let a trace of energy leak out to touch the Mind Stone.


    Then, something unexpected happened.


    When the energy from the Traversal Point touched the Mind Stone, the previously dormant gem suddenly began to emit light, releasing slight psychic waves from within.


    ¡°Roger¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but¡­ I think it¡¯s better to stop.¡±


    With her psychic powers, Jean was affected by the waves from the Mind Stone and felt uncomfortable. She nervously urged Roger to stop.


    Roger broke out in a cold sweat and tried to toss the stone away, but it seemed glued to his hand, refusing to budge.


    ¡°I want to! But¡­ I can¡¯t stop now!¡±


    The energy from the Traversal Point was now like a broken faucet, continuously pouring into the Mind Stone.


    As the stored energy depleted, the glow of the Mind Stone intensified.


    Then, at the moment when the Traversal Point¡¯s energy was nearly exhausted, a powerful suction force erupted from the stone.


    This force seemed only to affect living beings. Everything else in the room remained motionless, defying all physical laws.


    The suction was so sudden that neither Roger nor Jean could react. By the time they realized this force might be a portal to another world, they were already being pulled into it.


    A few seconds later, the figures of Roger and Jean vanished from the room.


    It was as if they had never existed.


    ¡­


    Boom!!


    In a desolate desert, Roger¡¯s figure was almost ¡®spat out¡¯ into mid-air, crashing heavily onto the sandy ground below.


    Rolling several times in the sand, Roger abruptly leaped to his feet, cautiously scanning his surroundings.


    ¡°Jean!!¡±


    The first thing Roger did after landing was to search for Jean Grey, who had been transported with him.


    But despite shouting for a long time, Roger couldn¡¯t hear Jean¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Jean!! Jean Grey!!!¡±


    His lungs powerful enough to make his voice echo far, Roger called out her name, but there was still no response from Jean.


    After standing there in the desert for a while, Roger suddenly shot into the sky, using his enhanced vision to search the area.


    But Jean seemed to have vanished into thin air. No matter how much Roger searched and called, she was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A sense of urgency began to well up in him.


    Roger was worried that something might have happened to Jean. And if it did¡­ it would be entirely Roger¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Calm down¡­ Stay calm¡­ Wait! The Mind Stone!¡±


    Forcing himself to calm down, Roger quickly pulled out the Mind Stone.


    To his surprise, the previously dormant Mind Stone was now emitting a special, gentle power.


    This power soothed Roger¡¯s anxiety and seemed to strengthen his mental defenses as well.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ functional again?¡±


    It appeared that the Mind Stone was now usable again. Roger stared at it blankly for a while before remembering that he still hadn¡¯t found Jean.


    There was no time to figure out why the Mind Stone had become active again. Closing his eyes, Roger attempted to connect with the stone, hoping to use it to find Jean Grey, who also had psychic powers.


    In the Marvel Zombies world, Roger had learned that the Mind Stone could emit different powers by adjusting its frequency.


    Vision had originally planned to use the Mind Stone to revert all the zombies back into humans by adjusting its frequency.


    So theoretically, by adjusting its frequency, Roger should be able to find Jean Grey.


    Theoretically, at least. And Roger did hear voices he usually couldn¡¯t hear, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Jean¡¯s voice.


    It was a girl¡¯s voice he didn¡¯t recognize.


    And what it said was,


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [120] : Another Marvel World

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Following the call for help sensed through the Mind Stone, Roger arrived above an old castle nestled in a forest in Northern Europe.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to find Jean, but the Mind Stone couldn''t connect to her mind at the moment. Instead, he picked up the voice of an unfamiliar girl.


    He suspected that this girl might somehow be connected to their unexpected arrival in this world, as the Mind Stone had inexplicably brought him here and linked him to this new voice.


    Following the feeling, Roger arrived at the source of the distress call, not realizing the distance would be so great. It took him several minutes of flying at top speed through the air to reach the location.


    Upon arrival, Roger noticed a symbol that would be familiar to any Marvel fan: a skull with six tentacles extending from it, the emblem of Hydra.


    "...You''ve got to be kidding."


    Recognizing the symbol, Roger finally understood which world he had entered.


    It was indeed the Marvel Universe, and from what he could tell, it was set during the timeline when Hydra still existed.


    Using his x-ray vision, Roger observed Loki''s scepter stored within the base in front of him. This suggested that he had arrived between the events of the first and second Avengers films, just after the first had ended but before the second began.


    With this timing, the voice he heard earlier...


    "I found them. It¡¯s Wanda after all."


    Searching further, he finally found Wanda and her brother below the base, no, in this Marvel Cinematic Universe, it would be her brother, Pietro.


    They both appeared to have recently undergone Hydra''s experiments. Pietro¡¯s body twitched unnaturally, occasionally vanishing and reappearing nearby. Wanda, on the other hand, was trying to manipulate some blocks in front of her with her newly acquired powers.


    There was no doubt that the call for help had come from Wanda.


    When her powers were activated by the Mind Stone within Loki¡¯s scepter, it inadvertently linked to Roger¡¯s Mind Stone, allowing him to hear her voice.


    "So, it''s Wanda..."


    Seeing her, Roger felt somewhat disappointed.


    He had hoped the one calling for help would be someone connected to the Mind Stone itself. Well, technically, she was connected, but it was the Mind Stone from this world, not the one he held.


    Sighing slightly, Roger looked down at the Hydra base below. Instead of rushing in, he called out suddenly,


    "Watcher? Are you there?"


    Since he was in the Marvel Universe, the Watcher was bound to be watching somewhere, though Roger found it strange that despite being back, the Watcher hadn''t appeared to ask him to help with Infinite Ultron.


    Perplexed, he called again, just to be sure.


    If the Watcher were still around, he would certainly appear.


    But surprisingly, the Watcher didn¡¯t respond. Roger waited a while longer and still didn¡¯t see him.


    "What¡¯s going on...?"


    By all logic, the Watcher should be fine. Even without Roger¡¯s return, he should have had no problem assembling a team to handle Infinite Ultron.


    Could it be that Infinite Ultron was already defeated, making the Watcher¡¯s presence here unnecessary?


    With the Watcher out of the picture, Roger decided not to press the matter.


    In fact, the Watcher¡¯s absence could be a good sign, indicating that the multiverse-threatening Ultron had been dealt with and Roger was free from the responsibility of fighting him.


    Pushing thoughts of the Watcher aside, Roger focused on the task at hand.


    He pinpointed the locations of both Loki''s scepter and Wanda and Pietro and then dove down toward the Hydra base without hesitation.


    ---


    "Sir, we¡¯ve detected an unidentified flying object."


    Inside Hydra''s base, a Hydra operative monitoring external sensors turned to his superior with an urgent report.


    The leader, with a monocle over his left eye and nearly shaved head, was Baron Strucker, the man in charge of the base.


    Strucker glanced at the radar.


    "Unidentified flying object?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s...humanoid...and it¡¯s descending!"


    The subordinate barely managed to reply before he saw the humanoid figure dive straight toward the base from above.


    Sensing danger, Strucker quickly commanded,


    "Activate the defense system! Shoot it down!"


    But despite his quick response, he was still a second too late.


    Before the defense systems could engage, the humanoid figure smashed through the ceiling and dropped to the deepest part of the base, bypassing layer upon layer of obstacles.


    **


    With a thunderous impact, the entire base shook as if an earthquake had struck. Strucker was momentarily stunned but quickly realized that the figure hadn¡¯t landed in his office; it had gone straight to the laboratory in the lowest level of the base.


    "Damn, Loki''s scepter!"


    Realizing the intruder''s true target, Strucker immediately thought of the scepter in the underground lab along with the twin experiments Wanda and Pietro.


    The intruder was obviously after Loki¡¯s scepter, and Strucker couldn¡¯t let it fall into enemy hands.


    "Hurry! Send a team to the lab! Any unknown individuals approaching must be shot on sight!"


    Strucker yelled to the Hydra strike teams.


    Hydra operatives gathered quickly, fully armed, and moved toward the lab.


    ---


    **


    Inside the underground lab, Hydra guards were already firing relentlessly at the intruder who had just broken in, leaving a massive hole in the ceiling.


    Roger glanced at the bullets shooting toward him, and time seemed to slow.


    Every time he crossed worlds, his abilities would gain an enhancement. This time, it seemed his thinking speed had increased.


    Roger¡¯s speed was already impressive; while not quite on par with the Flash, it was far beyond human capabilities. The only limit on how fast he could go was the speed at which his mind could keep up with his body.


    Without the ability to process information quickly enough, moving at full speed on the ground would be risky, possibly resulting in an accidental collision with innocent people.


    So aside from flying, he rarely used his super-speed on land.


    But now...


    **


    Roger dashed through the Hydra soldiers with lightning speed. In seconds, they were all knocked to the ground, and their weapons twisted into useless scrap metal in his hands.


    For the first time, he experienced the thrill of moving at his full speed with enhanced perception, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in satisfaction.


    "Feels great!"


    There was indeed something exhilarating about that frozen-in-time feeling when everything around you is still, leaving only you in motion.


    No wonder, in , some characters would say they could run themselves to death for this feeling, it was intoxicating.


    But Roger didn¡¯t let himself enjoy it for too long; he remembered his mission and that Jean was still missing.


    After a brief thrill, he reached Wanda and Pietro¡¯s holding cells, standing outside and looking at the siblings.


    His sudden entrance left them wary.


    Both were confined in cells designed to counter their powers, preventing any escape. For now, they could only look at Roger with cautious expressions.


    After studying them for a moment, Roger looked at Loki¡¯s scepter nearby and the trembling scientist in a white coat standing beside it.


    Ignoring the scientist, Roger picked up the scepter and gave it a casual swing, then looked at the scientist.


    "This is mine now. Any objections?"


    The scientist frantically shook his head, recognizing Roger as an extraterrestrial, probably like Thor, someone whose strength far surpassed human limits.


    Pleased by the scientist''s lack of resistance, Roger approached Wanda and Pietro, addressing Wanda directly,


    "So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you were the one who called for help?"


    "?"


    Wanda was momentarily stunned and then shook her head vigorously.


    "I... I didn¡¯t ask anyone for help."


    Wanda and Pietro were both Hydra experiments, but they bore no ill will toward Hydra.


    They harbored resentment toward Tony Stark and were willing to endure Hydra¡¯s experiments if it meant gaining power for revenge.


    Normally, Wanda would never call for help from an outsider.


    "I know, I know," Roger replied. "You didn¡¯t call anyone. But while you were undergoing the experiment, I¡¯m sure there was a moment when you hoped for help. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was just a fleeting thought; I¡¯m here to rescue you now. Unless¡­you¡¯d prefer to stay here?"


    Roger paused, adding, S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you¡¯d rather stay, I¡¯ll respect your choice and leave immediately. But if you have even the slightest desire to leave, I¡¯ll take you with me. The choice is yours."


    Because they were in separate rooms, Wanda and Pietro couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s expressions.


    Wanda hesitated, while Pietro urged her from his cell,


    "Let¡¯s get out, Wanda."


    Wanda fixed Roger with a wary stare and said to Pietro,


    "I don¡¯t trust him. I can¡¯t read his thoughts."


    "Of course you can¡¯t read my thoughts," Roger sighed, holding up the scepter. "My mind is heavily encrypted. But back to the main point¡­ If you don¡¯t trust me, does that mean you¡¯re staying?"


    Roger had come to this place because of a cry for help, not to destroy Hydra. He wasn¡¯t inclined to force the two to leave if they didn¡¯t want to.


    Seeing that Wanda seemed well and was unwilling to leave, Roger decided he would respect their choice either way.


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [121] : The Separation of Two

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Seeing that Wanda had no intention of leaving, Pietro couldn¡¯t help but speak up:


    ¡°Wanda, they¡¯re using us!¡±


    HYDRA had always been exploiting Pietro and Wanda. Even before their powers awakened, they weren¡¯t seen as anything more than mere test subjects in HYDRA¡¯s experiments. Compared to the twins, HYDRA was far more interested in Loki¡¯s scepter, now in Roger¡¯s possession.


    Pietro didn¡¯t trust these people. With a way out right in front of them, there was no chance he¡¯d miss it.


    Wanda stared at Roger for a long while and finally said:


    ¡°¡­Break the room holding us, and we can leave on our own.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you wish.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that this pair of twins, who harbored a deep grudge against Tony Stark, didn¡¯t trust Roger, a stranger. Since they wanted to leave on their own, Roger respected their decision.


    Standing before the glass wall separating the twins from freedom, Roger instructed:


    ¡°You two, step back.¡±


    Pietro and Wanda did as told. Roger then placed his hands on the glass and gently applied pressure.


    The glass, which had been reinforced to contain powered individuals, shattered easily. Shards scattered across the room, and Pietro and Wanda looked at the fragments, momentarily lost in thought. Roger spoke again:


    ¡°The thing trapping you is gone. You¡¯re free.¡±


    Pietro and Wanda stepped out, exchanging a glance. Pietro then asked Roger:


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know your name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. You won¡¯t be coming with me, anyway. As a last act of goodwill, I¡¯ll handle the HYDRA agents outside. After that, do as you wish.¡±


    Seeing that the two weren¡¯t interested in joining him, Roger didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned and left.


    Helping Wanda and Pietro was a mere detour; Roger hadn¡¯t expected anything from them. After destroying the HYDRA base and taking out most of its personnel, he took to the skies and departed.


    Pietro and Wanda, now free, looked up in the direction Roger had flown. Wanda turned to her brother and asked:


    ¡°Where do we go now?¡±


    Pietro, after a brief silence, replied with determination:


    ¡°To find Stark. For revenge!¡±


    ¡­


    Having left the world where Wanda and Pietro existed, Roger continued his quest to find Jean Grey.


    But whether Jean hadn¡¯t followed him into this world, or if something had gone wrong during the dimensional transfer, Roger couldn¡¯t find any trace of her on Earth.


    After three full days of searching without results, he gave up looking on Earth. He considered that perhaps Jean had been transported to another planet or even another dimension. If that were the case, searching like this was futile.


    After all, the Marvel Universe wasn¡¯t limited to just Earth as a life-bearing place.


    Roger tried not to dwell on the possibility of something happening to Jean. He felt responsible for her safety, having brought her out of her world. If anything did happen to Jean, he couldn¡¯t imagine how he¡¯d face Charles Xavier.


    Meanwhile, he discovered another piece of bad news over those three days.


    His dimensional portal¡­ had stopped charging.


    The portal had been gradually accumulating energy. Roger could feel the growing power within it, even if it was slow. It was a peculiar feeling, but as long as the portal charged, he knew it.


    However, upon arriving in this world, the energy in the portal had stagnated. It wasn¡¯t absorbing energy anymore. Roger wasn¡¯t sure if the portal had lost its ability to absorb energy, or if the Mind Stone¡¯s earlier massive drain had damaged it, rendering it incapable of recharging.


    Either way, for now, Roger appeared to be stuck in the Marvel Universe.


    ¡°Talk about misfortune coming in waves¡­¡±


    Holding the Mind Stone in one hand and Loki¡¯s scepter, which he had taken from the HYDRA base, in the other, Roger sighed deeply.


    He had often wondered what he would do if the portal ever stopped working, trapping him in a world. He¡¯d considered the possibility, but he hadn¡¯t expected that day to come so soon.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s not some desolate world.¡±


    The only silver lining was that he hadn¡¯t ended up in a barren, lifeless dimension. The presence of civilization was a comfort.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡±


    Storing the Mind Stone, Roger asked himself.


    Jean was nowhere to be found, and this Marvel Universe¡¯s timeline was at the stage of . HYDRA, disguised within S.H.I.E.L.D., was planning to launch the Insight program, and Captain America and Natasha were preparing to thwart their plans.


    Roger saw no need to involve himself. Captain America could undoubtedly handle HYDRA on his own. Roger¡¯s intervention was unnecessary.


    Moving forward, his presence wouldn¡¯t change much in the overarching plot unless Thanos decided to arrive early. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any pressing reason for Roger to intervene.


    ¡°Right, Andrea Kelson!¡±


    Holding Loki¡¯s scepter, Roger remembered why he¡¯d come to this universe. He had followed coordinates hidden within the Mind Stone, which meant this world had to be connected to the mysterious Andrea Kelson, possibly another dimensional traveler.


    With that realization, Roger set out for Kamar-Taj.


    Diana had mentioned that Andrea was the Sorcerer Supreme. Kamar-Taj might have some clues, and since physical searches for Jean had proven fruitless, perhaps magic could provide new leads.


    Having spent considerable time at Kamar-Taj in the zombie Marvel Universe, Roger knew its location well.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at Kamar-Taj¡¯s gates.


    Standing outside the entrance, Roger was about to knock when the door opened from within. A dark-skinned sorcerer bowed respectfully and greeted him:


    ¡°Welcome. The Sorcerer Supreme has been expecting you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. Why am I not surprised?¡±


    Sorcerer Supremes were always enigmatic. Charitably, they were wise, their words and actions always philosophical. Less charitably, they were cryptic, often leaving one to figure things out on their own.


    Stephen Strange had been that way, as had the Ancient One.


    So, Roger wasn¡¯t shocked that the Ancient One knew of his arrival. Perhaps she had sensed him the moment he entered this dimension.


    Roger braced himself, knowing he¡¯d need to navigate the Ancient One¡¯s cryptic nature.


    The sorcerer who greeted Roger was Mordo, or more commonly known as Baron Mordo.


    Mordo was Doctor Strange¡¯s mentor before eventually turning into an antagonist. After Dormammu¡¯s defeat in , Mordo came to believe there were too many sorcerers in the world and began eliminating them, disappearing at the film¡¯s end.


    But for now, Mordo was just a student of the Ancient One, alongside Kaecilius, who would later become another antagonist.


    Mordo guided Roger into Kamar-Taj and led him to the tea room. There, Roger saw a bald woman, dressed simply, making tea.


    The current Sorcerer Supreme: The Ancient One.


    ¡°Welcome, traveler from an unknown dimension. Care for some tea?¡±


    Hearing Roger¡¯s footsteps, the Ancient One smiled and offered him a cup.


    Roger glanced at the tea and politely declined:


    ¡°No tea, thanks. Sorcerer Supreme, since you know I¡¯m here, you must know why I¡¯ve come.¡±


    ¡°I only knew a guest would arrive today, but not your purpose.¡±


    The Ancient One set the tea aside and gestured for Roger to sit, asking:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you explain your intentions, traveler?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roger felt like she was toying with him.


    With the Time Stone in her possession, there was no way the Ancient One didn¡¯t know his purpose. Still, Roger decided to play along. Taking a deep breath, he said:


    ¡°I need your help finding someone. Her name is Jean Grey. She has red hair and powers of telekinesis and telepathy. She was transported to this universe with me, but¡­ she¡¯s gone missing.¡±


    He described Jean¡¯s traits as best as he could.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The Ancient One asked, a curious look in her eyes. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger frowned.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, only one being crossed over from another dimension into this world recently: you. Be it Earth or the Nine Realms, there¡¯s no sign of a second arrival.¡±


    The Ancient One¡¯s words stunned Roger.


    ¡°w..what?¡±


    Roger couldn¡¯t believe he was the only one brought into the Marvel Universe. But the Sorcerer Supreme was a guardian of this dimension. If even she hadn¡¯t detected Jean¡¯s presence, then Jean might truly not be here.


    But¡­ if Jean wasn¡¯t in the Marvel Universe, where could she be?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Jean Grey, the one Roger worried over, opened her eyes in an unfamiliar place.


    Her mind was still hazy, stuck on the moment she and Roger were pulled into the sudden portal. She was dazed, her thoughts sluggish.


    ¡°Roger¡­?¡±


    Barely awake and yet to survey her surroundings, Jean¡¯s first instinct was to call out for Roger.


    But just then, a familiar yet foreign voice spoke nearby:


    ¡°Awake already?¡±


    Startled, Jean turned to see an elderly, bald man in a wheelchair, smiling kindly at her. He said:


    ¡°The first thing you do upon waking is look for this ¡®Roger.¡¯ It seems he¡¯s very important to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are¡­ Professor?¡±


    Jean widened her eyes, recognizing the familiar psychic energy and the iconic wheelchair.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, child. I¡¯m Professor X, Charles Xavier. But¡­ I may not be the Charles you know, just as you may not be the Jean I know.¡±


    He maneuvered his wheelchair to the window, drawing back the curtains and gesturing at the outside world. "And, unfortunately, child, you¡¯ve arrived at a terrible time."


    Sunlight poured into the room, warming Jean¡¯s skin and causing her to squint slightly.


    "Why do you say that?" she asked, puzzled.


    "It¡¯s quite simple," came another voice as the door to the room swung open. An aging Magneto, still wearing his iconic helmet, entered. He fixed his gaze on Jean and declared, "This world has become a dystopia for mutants. You shouldn¡¯t be here, Jean Grey."


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [122] : The Call with Jean

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    At Kamar-Taj


    Roger and the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, faced each other in the tea room.


    Roger couldn''t believe he was the only one who had arrived in the Marvel Universe. When he and Jean were drawn into the vortex created by the coordinates on the Mind Stone, he had seen them both pulled in together.


    Despite the Ancient One''s words, Roger trusted what he had witnessed with his own eyes over any mystical assertions.


    The Ancient One noticed his skepticism and offered an explanation:


    "Although I have no intention of proving anything, to prevent any rash actions on your part, I will clarify. I did not lie. Only you have crossed into this world. I have not detected a second person. However, you must understand that there are more dimensions than just Earth."


    Roger¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Are you suggesting my companion ended up in another dimension?"


    "That is one possibility," she conceded. "But I believe it''s more likely that she simply did not arrive with you."


    Her certainty seemed unshakable.


    The dimensions in the Marvel Universe were countless, some full of life and others utterly barren. Earth was one of the richest in terms of life forms, which made it a target for beings from other dimensions.


    Most interdimensional travelers usually ended up on Earth, making the possibility of someone being diverted less likely.


    Roger fell silent. If Jean truly wasn''t in this world, then the chances of her being in another dimension were lower than the possibility that something had gone terribly wrong. After all, crossing dimensions could crush average person''s body under intense pressure.


    Wait a minute... he realized. This time, he hadn''t felt that pressure!


    "If you''re truly worried, I do have a way to confirm your friend''s safety," the Ancient One offered, seeing the troubled look on his face. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger looked up. "How?"


    "A small spell," she said with a smile.


    At Kamar-Taj, magic was abundant.


    ...


    The spell required them to move to a quieter place than the tea room. The Ancient One led Roger to a meditation chamber, instructing him to sit. Roger held Loki''s scepter and sat where she directed. After a moment, she spoke.


    "That scepter you''re holding... It houses the Mind Stone. You know that, don''t you?"


    "I do," he replied, looking up. "Will it interfere with the spell?"


    "No," she said. "But if I''m sensing correctly, you have another Mind Stone on you, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, and it''s that stone that brought me and my companion here."


    The Ancient One nodded, then said, "Then the next step is simple: may I have the scepter?"


    "Like this?" Roger handed the scepter over.


    The Ancient One paused, surprised. "You trust me that easily?"


    "Why not? You''re the Sorcerer Supreme, and the mentor of Stephen Strange. I trust your character," Roger answered calmly.


    That wasn''t his only reason. Roger also had confidence in his own strength. With the second Mind Stone in his possession, he didn''t fear the Ancient One. Even if she attempted to force his soul from his body, she would have to get close enough to succeed.


    Thanks to his recently enhanced superhuman perception, he was confident he could sense any hostile action and escape using his super speed.


    But the Ancient One seemed to have no intention of harming him. Holding the scepter, she murmured Stephen Strange¡¯s name softly. "Strange... No wonder I felt a familiar spell around you. It''s from Strange."


    After whispering Strange''s name several times, she turned to Roger. "Alright, we can begin."


    Roger sensed that her demeanor had softened since they first met, though he didn''t pay much attention to it. He simply awaited her instructions.


    "Hold your other Mind Stone in your hand," she said.


    Roger obeyed, clutching the stone that had brought him to this universe in his palm.


    "Now, close your eyes," she directed.


    Roger gave her a long look, then shut his eyes. The Ancient One placed the tip of Loki''s scepter against the hand holding the Mind Stone. Instantly, both the scepter and the stone emitted a blinding light.


    "Finally, use your heart to sense... the other presence linked to the stone," the Ancient One instructed. Her voice and presence then vanished from his perception.


    Roger kept his eyes closed, and through the Mind Stone, he felt a familiar psychic connection, Jean Grey¡¯s telepathic powers!


    ...


    "Jean!!" he called out.


    Within the void of consciousness, a small light representing Jean glowed faintly in response.


    "Roger? Is that you?" came a weak reply.


    "It''s me!" Roger communicated, relief flooding him. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m... fine. Where are you?"


    "That''s what I should be asking you. Where are you right now?" Roger refrained from explaining the complexities of Kamar-Taj or the Marvel Universe, as that would be too convoluted. He needed to pinpoint her location.


    Jean hesitated. "I''m... with the Professor."


    "?" Roger froze, then asked in astonishment, "The Professor? Charles?! You''re with Charles Xavier?!"


    Had Jean somehow returned to the X-Men universe?


    What was going on? Some kind of forced recall?


    Roger almost suspected that the dimensional vortex had malfunctioned, sending Jean, who wasn¡¯t properly marked by it, back to her world. But Jean quickly explained, "No, this Professor isn¡¯t the one I know. He¡¯s... older. He has no hair, and most of the people I know have died, including... including me."


    "... Explain that in more detail."


    Roger was even more confused. Sensing Jean''s light dimming, he pressed her for more information.


    "I don¡¯t fully understand," she replied. "But the Professor told me that years ago, I turned into the Phoenix and saved the Earth. After that, Cyclops led the X-Men for over a decade of peace. But a few years ago, the Sentinels returned..."


    "Hold on. Sentinels?"


    Roger was now thoroughly lost.


    Based on Jean¡¯s description, he initially thought she had landed in a world set years after . But... Sentinels? Weren''t they only from ?


    "I don¡¯t know," Jean said. "I only just found out. Magneto told me about them. Though I haven¡¯t seen any Sentinels myself yet..."


    "Where are you right now?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m at the Mutant Academy."


    "The Academy hasn¡¯t been invaded by Sentinels??"


    "I¡¯m not sure," she replied. "The Professor says this place, though called the Academy, isn¡¯t the one I remember. It¡¯s a special space... used to hide from... the Sentinels."


    Jean''s voice was weakening further. "Jean?!" Roger called out urgently. "Stay there! I¡¯ll find a way to come to you. Until then, stay safe, okay?"


    "I... understand... I¡¯ll... wait for you..." Jean¡¯s voice faded until it was gone.


    Their communication ended. Roger opened his eyes to see the Ancient One in front of him.


    "Why did the connection break?" he asked.


    The Ancient One explained, "Your connection was made possible because your friend still carried residual energy from the Mind Stone. Such energy fades with time. Once it vanishes, the link between you will naturally break."


    She handed Loki''s scepter back to him. "But even though the connection ended, it seems you gained something. Your friend is safe?"


    "She''s... safe for now," Roger replied.


    Based on Jean¡¯s description, she was in a relatively secure place. But how long that safety would last was uncertain.


    The world she described was one of impending doom, plagued by Sentinels and hidden mutant sanctuaries.


    "Andrea..."


    Roger thought again of the previous traveler, Andrea Kelson. If anyone could have altered the X-Men universe''s storyline, it was likely her.


    The Ancient One, who was about to speak, looked puzzled when she heard the name. "What?"


    "Sorcerer Supreme," Roger asked, "do you know anyone named Andrea Kelson?"


    "I haven¡¯t heard of that name. Why?" she replied.


    "... She was a Sorcerer Supreme," Roger revealed.


    "?" The Ancient One was taken aback.


    Roger opened his hand to reveal the Mind Stone. "This stone was left behind by her. My companion said that this Mind Stone is a coordinate... leading to this world. So I wanted to ask if you knew of her."


    The Ancient One frowned, recalling past Sorcerer Supremes, then replied, "I¡¯m sorry. There was no Sorcerer Supreme named Andrea Kelson in our history."


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [123] : The Forgotten Existence

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    Andrea Kelson. Among the ranks of Sorcerer Supremes throughout history, there was never anyone named that.


    Of course, both Roger and the Ancient One knew that some Sorcerer Supremes had changed their names upon assuming the title. Before becoming the Sorcerer Supreme, they might have gone by other names. So, Roger made sure to show a photograph of Andrea.


    This photo was one Roger had gotten from Wonder Woman, Diana, after he had discovered Andrea''s existence.


    The picture was in black and white, showing only Diana and Andrea together.


    She appeared so youthful that she could easily be mistaken for someone not even sixteen years old.


    But both Roger and Diana were aware that Andrea''s true age was far from what her youthful appearance suggested.


    Handing the photo to the Ancient One, she reaffirmed that, indeed, there had never been such a Sorcerer Supreme.


    ¡°Perhaps she was one of Strange¡¯s successors,¡± the Ancient One offered as a possible explanation.


    Every Sorcerer Supreme, before stepping down, would choose a successor. However, they would not interfere with how that successor selected their own heir.


    Therefore, the Ancient One didn''t know whom Doctor Strange had picked as his successor. If Andrea was indeed chosen by Strange, it would make sense that the Ancient One hadn¡¯t heard of her.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s... a possibility,¡± Roger conceded, albeit reluctantly.


    However, he didn''t think that was highly likely.


    Andrea could be a traveler between worlds, and if so, her arrival wouldn¡¯t have happened too far in the future.


    Besides, before Roger crossed into this universe, Marvel Studios had yet to determine whether Doctor Strange would ever be replaced. This suggested Andrea might have been the Sorcerer Supreme before Doctor Strange, or even directly replaced him as Sorcerer Supreme.


    Still, this was all speculative. Until Andrea was found, no one could confirm when she served as Sorcerer Supreme.


    ¡°If you¡¯re that keen on finding Andrea, you might want to ask Odin,¡± the Ancient One suddenly remarked, interrupting Roger¡¯s contemplation.


    ¡°Odin?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It might just be a feeling, but I have this intuition... this girl named Andrea may be connected to Odin somehow,¡± she said, looking at the girl in the photo.


    Roger couldn''t help but ask, ¡°An intuition? Is that reliable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like a mystical sense, a kind of guidance, like how the Mind Stone led you to this world.¡±


    The Ancient One believed that if Andrea truly had been a Sorcerer Supreme, leaving behind a Mind Stone that held coordinates to this world, there had to be some deeper significance.


    The intuitive insight she felt only reinforced her certainty.


    Thus, she advised Roger to seek out Odin, in hopes he might uncover something valuable.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind meeting Odin, but... I have no idea how to get to Asgard,¡± Roger admitted.


    There were a few ways to reach Asgard. One involved using a spaceship to jump through a wormhole. Another option was to get Heimdall, the guardian of the Bifrost, to teleport him.


    However, Roger wasn¡¯t acquainted with Heimdall. He couldn¡¯t just yell out and expect Heimdall to bring him to Asgard.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t have a spacecraft suited for traveling through space, so figuring out how to get to Asgard was a real concern for him.


    But to his surprise, the Ancient One smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to Asgard.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Odin is here on Earth. You arrived at just the right time; his son put him in a retirement home a few days ago. You can visit him under the guise of a family member.¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me, but who¡¯s ruling Asgard now?¡±


    ¡°Loki.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Got it.¡±


    The Ancient One¡¯s explanation made things click for Roger.


    This must be taking place after the events of . Thor and Loki had fought against the Dark Elves, who wielded the Reality Stone. In the end, Loki had seemingly perished, and Thor was traveling the Nine Realms.


    However, this Loki hadn¡¯t really died. He must have pulled off some trick to return to Asgard, replace Odin, and send him to Earth disguised in a retirement home.


    Thor had no idea his supposedly deceased brother was alive and that the Odin ruling Asgard was an impostor. The real Odin was living a life of self-imposed exile in a retirement home on Earth.


    ¡°So, which retirement home is he staying at?¡± Roger asked.


    The Ancient One raised her hand, conjuring a glowing golden circle beside her.


    ¡°Just go through here.¡±


    Without waiting for Roger to respond, she waved her hand, and the golden portal swallowed him up. When Roger regained his bearings, he was standing in front of a retirement home.


    Great Oak Care Center...


    ¡­


    Standing at the entrance, Roger hesitated.


    His pause had nothing to do with his attire. Before he¡¯d entered Kamar-Taj, he had already changed out of his battle suit and into casual clothes.


    His real problem was that he had no idea what to say once he went inside.


    He couldn''t exactly tell the staff, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to see King Odin,¡± without getting laughed at or thrown out as a lunatic.


    ¡°¡­I forgot to ask the Ancient One what Odin¡¯s alias is here,¡± Roger muttered.


    Surely, when Odin was dropped off, the caretakers weren¡¯t told he was the King of the Gods. There had to be an alias.


    Roger cursed his lapse in judgment. But to be fair, the Ancient One had hurriedly sent him off as soon as she knew he needed to find Odin. She probably hadn¡¯t given him much time to think it through.


    Maybe, Roger speculated, the Ancient One was rushing because Doctor Strange was getting closer to finding Kamar-Taj.


    From the release schedule of the films, Doctor Strange¡¯s movie had come out after  and before .


    But within the movie¡¯s timeline, from Stephen Strange¡¯s car accident to his financial ruin and eventual arrival at Kamar-Taj to learn magic, months, if not years, had passed.


    So, it made sense that Strange might already have had his accident and was searching for Kamar-Taj now.


    Whether or not that was the reason, Roger still had to find a way to meet Odin.


    After some deliberation, he decided he would just go for it. If he couldn¡¯t figure out Odin¡¯s alias, he¡¯d simply call him Odin and hope for the best.


    With this plan, Roger entered the care center.


    And...


    Right there, on the lawn outside, he spotted Odin watching other old men play chess.


    ¡°¡­Odin?¡±


    Roger hadn¡¯t expected such a mundane setting for his encounter with the King of the Gods, and it left him feeling oddly surreal.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Odin turned, his golden eyepatch glinting in the light. He saw Roger, and his gaze settled on the scepter in Roger¡¯s hand, the one previously wielded by Loki. Blinking his one good eye, Odin addressed the other elderly men, ¡°Sorry, fellas. My nephew is here, so I need to go greet him.¡±


    With that, Odin got up from the group and beckoned to Roger.


    Roger glanced at the caretakers in the distance. Seeing that no one was stopping him, he followed Odin to a nearby gazebo, where Odin gestured for him to sit.


    If you disregarded Odin¡¯s godly status, he really did look like just another aging old man.


    Roger nodded. ¡°Honestly, if I couldn¡¯t sense the power inside you, I¡¯d doubt you were really Odin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very honest,¡± Odin said with an amused smile, then explained, ¡°But even gods grow old. My days of conquest and ruling the Nine Realms are over. Now, I¡¯m just an old man waiting to die.¡±


    Odin then looked at Roger and asked, ¡°So, what does the Ancient One want with a dying old man like me?¡±


    He clearly didn¡¯t know who Roger was. With Asgard¡¯s current upheaval, Odin was no longer keeping an eye on the Nine Realms and was unaware Roger was from another world.


    But he did recognize the magical imprint left by the Ancient One, so he didn¡¯t question Roger¡¯s presence.


    Roger quickly explained his background and asked Odin, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone named Andrea Kelson. According to what I¡¯ve learned, she may have been a Sorcerer Supreme, but the Ancient One doesn¡¯t know her¡­¡±


    ¡°And the Ancient One sent you to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She said her intuition told her Andrea might be connected to you.¡±


    ¡°Andrea¡­¡± Odin repeated the name, a hint of confusion clouding his gaze.


    Roger waited for an answer, hoping desperately that the Ancient One¡¯s intuition was right. Otherwise, he had no idea where else to search for this mysterious predecessor.


    After a long pause, Odin¡¯s expression changed, sorrow seeping into his eyes. He murmured, ¡°Andrea... An.., my daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Roger blurted, springing to his feet. ¡°What did you just say? Andrea is your daughter?!¡±


    The revelation hit Roger like a thunderbolt. The mysterious traveler who had crossed into this world long before him and had even risen to become Sorcerer Supreme... was Odin¡¯s daughter? An Asgardian princess?


    Roger was stunned..


    But before he could process it fully, Odin¡¯s eyes turned blank. He looked back at Roger, puzzled, and said, ¡°My daughter? Are you talking about Hela?¡±


    ¡°No, you just said, ¡±


    ¡°Did I say something?¡± Odin¡¯s expression was bewildered.


    Roger fell silent. He couldn¡¯t believe Odin had already forgotten what he had just said.


    If Odin were a regular old man, Roger might have assumed he had Alzheimer''s. But Odin was a god, immune to human frailties like dementia.


    That realization made Roger''s heart pound. If Odin¡¯s brief and pained words were true, then Andrea might have been his child, or perhaps his adopted daughter.


    But now, even beings as powerful as the Sorcerer Supreme and the All-Father of Asgard seemed to have forgotten her existence entirely.


    What on earth had Andrea done to erase herself so thoroughly from the memories of these gods and masters of mystic arts?


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''A'' to access Patreon normally ]


    There is 6 more exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [124] : Aether Particles

    [A/N] - Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters on Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    ¡°I must¡¯ve forgotten something,¡± Odin said with a genial smile, appearing completely unbothered by his frail state.


    Roger knew that at this stage in his life, Odin had only a few years left. Soon, his time would run out, and with his passing, Hela, sealed in Hel by Odin''s power, would emerge to face Thor and Loki, marking the beginning of the events of *Thor: Ragnarok*.


    Odin had no recollection of Andrea, or perhaps he had simply forgotten her existence. Unable to pursue the topic any further, Roger waited quietly before finally saying:


    ¡°If even you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay a while longer? I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a certain kinship with you,¡± Odin replied, smiling.


    ¡°A kinship?¡± Roger asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡­ like with Thor and Loki¡­¡± Odin mused.


    ¡°...¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, in other words, you¡¯re telling me I remind you of your sons? If anyone else had made that kind of comment, Roger would have been annoyed.


    But Odin was the All-Father, a god who had lived for countless millennia. Given his ancient wisdom, Roger did not think Odin was making light of the situation.


    Moreover, like the Sorcerer Supreme, Odin wasn¡¯t someone who spoke without reason.


    Roger thought for a moment, then pulled out another Mind Stone he had concealed and placed it on the table, looking at Odin.


    ¡°Do you¡­ recognize this?¡± Roger inquired.


    ¡°The Mind Stone¡­ wait, that¡¯s strange,¡± Odin remarked. The moment he laid eyes on it, he knew it was the Mind Stone. But the Mind Stone was supposed to be encased within the scepter Roger held in his other hand, Loki¡¯s scepter.


    Odin¡¯s expression shifted, becoming serious. He raised his gaze to Roger, asking, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°It was left behind by a Sorcerer Supreme named Andrea. Inside this stone is the coordinate of your world, and that¡¯s how I came here,¡± Roger explained again.


    Odin stared at the Mind Stone for a long while before suddenly snatching it up with a speed that left Roger stunned.


    It was hard to fathom how such a frail-looking, Old God could move with such swiftness, the All-Father lived up to his reputation.


    Roger marveled at Odin¡¯s prowess but soon realized something was off. The Mind Stone in Odin¡¯s grasp began to emit a radiant glow. In just moments, the light enveloped both Roger and Odin, creating a separate, illusory space.


    Roger leaped to his feet, his combat suit instantly manifesting around him. He had no idea what was happening, but it was always wise to be prepared.


    In this independent space, Roger turned to look at Odin once more. Odin¡¯s one good eye had turned completely white, his head tilted back, and the Mind Stone¡¯s power was swirling around his mind. It projected an image into the illusory realm created by the stone.


    ...


    The vision shifted, and in an instant, a spectral image of Asgard materialized before Roger. He recognized it as the interior of Asgard¡¯s royal palace.


    Inside the palace, a younger Odin, clad in what looked like sleepwear, seemed to have just awoken. Standing outside the palace, he surveyed Asgard, lost in thought.


    Behind him, a young woman wielding Mj?lnir pressed the hammer against Loki, who seemed to be up to something. She then approached Odin, saying:


    ¡°Your Majesty, hasn¡¯t Thor¡¯s trial ended? Shouldn¡¯t Mj?lnir be returned to him?¡±


    ¡°Thor? Hmph, the moment he unlocks the power hidden in him, Mj?lnir will return to him on its own. I never sealed his power; he just hasn¡¯t discovered it yet,¡± Odin said warmly, unconcerned about Thor¡¯s fate.


    Then, Roger heard Odin ask, ¡°So, you really have no interest in becoming the All-Father?¡±


    The young woman sighed, exasperated. ¡°Why are you powerful beings always so eager to relinquish your roles? The Ancient One wants me to be Sorcerer Supreme, and now you want me to be All-Father¡­ I just want to ascend to the highest form of life, not take on these massive responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Odin remarked.


    The young woman¡¯s expression was a mix of frustration and resignation. It seemed she wanted to argue but ultimately held back out of respect for Odin.


    ¡°If not as All-Father, what will you do next? Stay on Earth?¡± Odin asked after a pause.


    The woman hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Aether. I¡¯m planning to explore the cosmos and find a secure place to seal it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it in your care.¡±


    ...


    The scene shattered like glass, breaking apart, and the light from the Mind Stone receded.


    Odin, previously under the stone¡¯s influence, now looked as if he had just run a marathon, breathing heavily.


    The vision had ended, and Odin tossed the Mind Stone aside as if it were garbage, his hand trembling as he pointed at Roger.


    Roger was startled. He quickly grabbed the Mind Stone and turned to Odin, worried that the All-Father might collapse or, worse, blame him for what had just happened.


    Fortunately, Odin did neither. After a few deep breaths, he managed to say, ¡°¡­ the Aether¡­ seek the true Aether¡­¡±


    With that, he slumped forward onto the stone table.


    Roger panicked, thinking Odin might be dying. He rushed over to check the All-Father¡¯s breathing and heartbeat, relieved to find that Odin was just unconscious. Using the Mind Stone had taken a heavy toll on his already fragile body.


    Roger entrusted Odin to nearby attendants before leaving the nursing home.


    The Ancient One¡¯s intuition had been spot-on: Odin did indeed know something. Or rather, the Mind Stone had unlocked memories buried deep within him.


    The girl wielding Mj?lnir was Andrea Kelson. Based on her conversation with Odin, it was clear that she and the All-Father had shared an adventure sometime after the events of the first  film.


    That was when Thor, banished to Earth, overcame trials and returned to Asgard. Andrea¡¯s intervention had altered the story, preventing Loki from succeeding and instead imprisoning him in Asgard¡¯s dungeons.


    Odin had wanted Andrea to become the All-Father, but she had declined. And somehow, the Aether, the Reality Stone that was supposed to appear in the second  film, had already emerged during the events of the first.


    But all that was irrelevant now. Andrea¡¯s entire presence and actions had been erased.


    Roger did some research online and found that two years ago, New York had faced an alien invasion led by Loki wielding a scepter. The scepter eventually ended up in HYDRA¡¯s hands.


    Everything had proceeded as per the original storyline. Andrea¡¯s existence, along with all her influence, had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Erased from existence¡­¡±


    The thought unsettled Roger. Worse than death was being erased, leaving no one to remember you or your deeds.


    Roger couldn¡¯t fathom what Andrea had done to warrant such a fate, but he resolved to avoid making any reckless moves that might lead to a similar end.


    Shaking off his unease, he focused on his next objective: finding the Aether, or Reality Stone. Andrea had sealed it somewhere in the universe, and now it was up to Roger to track it down, following in her footsteps.


    ¡°If the timeline hasn¡¯t changed, the Reality Stone should be with the Collector.¡±


    Andrea¡¯s erasure meant the story had reverted to its original course.


    Roger still didn¡¯t understand how Andrea had ended up in the DC Universe or split the Mind Stone in two, but finding the Reality Stone was the next logical step.


    To retrieve it, Roger needed a starship capable of interstellar travel. Earth didn¡¯t have that technology yet, so he¡¯d have to find a way to reach another planet first, then travel from there to the Collector¡¯s domain.


    ¡°I know, Thor.¡±


    Thor and Asgard¡¯s Bifrost Bridge were his fastest means off Earth. He¡¯d have to approach Thor and explain the situation, using Odin¡¯s presence at the nursing home as leverage if necessary.


    Though Odin seemed uninterested in visitors, finding Thor meant contacting the Avengers.


    Conveniently, Roger still had Loki¡¯s scepter, which would be a good bargaining chip. The Avengers would want the scepter, and Roger could use it to make a deal.


    With any luck, Thor would agree to help without too much persuasion.


    ...


    Support and Read 11 Extra Chapters. Ahead of the Rest!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [ Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access patreon normally ]


    There is 7 Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [125] : The Trouble Caused by the Twins

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    .....


    Finding Tony Stark wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Just like Batman, Bruce Wayne, could usually be found at Wayne Manor or Wayne Enterprises, Iron Man was most likely either at his mansion or Stark Tower.


    Roger only needed to locate Stark Tower to find Iron Man and, by extension, the Avengers.


    The distance from the retirement home to Stark Tower wasn¡¯t too far, and after flying through the air for less than a minute, Roger arrived near Stark Tower.


    However, the scene he encountered there made him question if he had stumbled onto the wrong movie set.


    Most of the buildings surrounding Stark Tower had turned into ruins.


    Bruce Banner, transformed into the Hulk, was rampaging through the debris, smashing anything in his path.


    Iron Man was darting between the wreckage, desperately trying to stop Banner and prevent him from causing further destruction to the city.


    Several police officers nearby were evacuating civilians and pointing their weapons at the raging Hulk in the city¡¯s center. However, they hadn¡¯t fired, not just because Iron Man was within their line of sight, but also because their weapons probably wouldn¡¯t affect the Hulk, and might even draw his attention, further complicating things for Iron Man.


    The area around Stark Tower was chaos. Yet, aside from Iron Man and the Hulk, Roger didn¡¯t see any other Avengers there to handle the situation.


    ¡°What on earth happened...¡±


    Staring at this scene, one that had never occurred in the original story, Roger was utterly puzzled.


    The world¡¯s events were supposed to be following the usual trajectory, so why would there be a fight between Iron Man and the Hulk now?


    And considering the current Tony, it seemed he hadn¡¯t even finished the Hulkbuster armor yet. They really shouldn¡¯t be fighting.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s save people first.¡±


    Ignoring the reason behind the Hulk¡¯s rampage in a bustling area, the most urgent task was to rescue the trapped civilians.


    Roger could see many people pinned under the rubble of collapsed buildings and others cowering in corners, too afraid to move.


    These people could be caught in the crossfire at any moment. And with the ongoing battle, they were too terrified to leave their hiding spots.


    Roger hesitated only briefly before making his move. Wielding Loki¡¯s scepter, he dived swiftly toward Iron Man and the Hulk.


    The only way to save the civilians was to stop the Hulk, so Iron Man and the authorities could carry out the rescue.


    Roger descended rapidly, heading straight for the heart of the battle between Iron Man and the Hulk.


    Iron Man, locked in a struggle with the Hulk, suddenly heard a warning from JARVIS:


    ¡°Sir, there is an unidentified humanoid figure approaching you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Unidentified humanoid figure?¡±


    Before Tony could process the information, there was a loud . The Hulk, who had been grappling with him, was sent flying like a ball, tumbling and bouncing across the ground until coming to a stop some distance away.


    Tony was momentarily stunned by the sudden disappearance of the Hulk from his line of sight.


    It took him a moment to realize that Roger had taken the Hulk¡¯s place in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tony asked, bewildered, as he examined Roger, who looked like a Superman knockoff.


    Roger wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talk and replied curtly:


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    With that, he gripped Loki¡¯s scepter and shot off toward the Hulk, who he had just sent flying.


    Seeing Roger head directly for the Hulk, Tony stared at the scepter in his hand for a moment and asked JARVIS:


    ¡°That¡¯s... Loki¡¯s scepter, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Based on the energy signature, it¡¯s definitely Loki¡¯s scepter.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡± Tony murmured.


    Given the current timeline, Loki¡¯s scepter was supposed to be in SHIELD¡¯s custody. Of course, no one knew that SHIELD was infiltrated by HYDRA or that HYDRA was already conducting human experiments using the scepter.


    So seeing it now, in the hands of someone like Roger, piqued Tony¡¯s interest. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But with the scepter on hand, dealing with an out-of-control Hulk wasn¡¯t an insurmountable problem. Tony, therefore, decided to focus on guiding the military to evacuate the civilians rather than assist Roger.


    Meanwhile, Roger swiftly closed the distance to the Hulk and pressed the scepter¡¯s tip against the Hulk¡¯s chest.


    Using Loki¡¯s scepter wasn¡¯t complicated. One only had to hold it and project their intentions into the target¡¯s mind, and the target would come under the scepter¡¯s influence.


    The Mind Stone¡¯s power wasn¡¯t typically so easily harnessed, but the scepter acted as a special conduit, making the Mind Stone¡¯s energy accessible even to someone like Roger, who had no experience with mind control.


    Now, with the Mind Stone pressed against the Hulk¡¯s chest, Roger gave a simple command:


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    The scepter¡¯s energy flowed instantly, and the Hulk¡¯s massive form collapsed to the ground. Roger watched warily until the Hulk transformed back into Bruce Banner, then exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Tony had returned after helping the civilians and landed beside Roger.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over. The big guy¡¯s out cold, so things should be quieter for a while...¡± Roger turned to Tony and asked, ¡°By the way, what happened? Why did Banner lose it in the middle of the city? And where are the rest of your Avengers?¡±


    Tony¡¯s helmet retracted, revealing his face. He scrutinized Roger for a moment before replying:


    ¡°A minor mishap. But from the way you talk, it seems like you know Banner and us well. I haven¡¯t gotten your name yet. Who are you?¡±


    Roger introduced himself: ¡°I¡¯m Roger, but you can call me Superman.¡±


    ¡°Superman? Like the comic book guy who flies around in tights?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. Same abilities, except I¡¯m not an alien.¡±


    Roger gave the simplest, most convenient explanation. Tony seemed to accept it, though he kept a close eye on the scepter in Roger¡¯s hand and asked:


    ¡°Okay, Superman. I don¡¯t care what you call yourself, but can you explain why Loki¡¯s scepter is in your possession?¡±


    ¡°This is a long story... but first, can we go somewhere to talk?¡±


    ¡­


    Leaving the military and emergency services to rescue the remaining civilians, Roger and Tony carried the unconscious Banner to Stark Tower.


    At the top floor, converted into a cozy bar, Roger casually set Loki¡¯s scepter aside before Tony could question him further and asked:


    ¡°Now, can you tell me what happened to Banner?¡±


    ¡°You know Banner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Let¡¯s just say I know him from my side of things.¡±


    Roger had been friends with Banner from the zombie universe, but this was his first encounter with this world¡¯s Banner, so his explanation wasn¡¯t entirely inaccurate.


    Tony didn¡¯t press for details on Roger¡¯s connection to Banner. He poured them both drinks and replied to Roger¡¯s earlier question:


    ¡°Banner ended up like that... because of a pair of siblings. Two kids.¡±


    ¡°¡­Siblings?¡±


    Roger¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He had a bad feeling about this. The twins Tony mentioned couldn¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°A silver-haired boy and a red-haired girl, dressed like rebellious teenagers. They came looking for me, saying they wanted revenge. Then¡­¡±


    Tony shrugged.


    ¡°The girl has the ability to create illusions. The rest of us got hit, including Banner¡­¡±


    It was Wanda and Pietro, no doubt.


    Tony¡¯s description confirmed it: the siblings were Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver.


    Roger had rescued them from HYDRA¡¯s base, but apparently, something had happened afterward that drove them to seek revenge on Stark in New York, causing chaos and throwing the Avengers into disarray. This incident, which should have happened in , had arrived ahead of schedule.


    Roger¡¯s face hardened as he stayed silent, considering this turn of events. Tony, not noticing Roger¡¯s expression, continued:


    ¡°Enough about our problems for now. You still haven¡¯t explained how you ended up with Loki¡¯s scepter, Superman.¡±


    Tony wanted answers about the scepter and Roger¡¯s identity.


    But Roger wasn¡¯t in the mood for a lengthy conversation. Knowing that Wanda and Pietro were responsible for the chaos and feeling partially responsible, Roger stood up, leaving the scepter on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. For now, keep the scepter. I have something urgent to handle.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, what?¡± Tony¡¯s expression soured. Roger¡¯s abrupt departure made him suspect he was being evaded.


    If Roger hadn¡¯t helped him earlier, Tony¡¯s tone would likely have been harsher. Given the Avengers¡¯ current disarray, dealing with Banner¡¯s mess already had Tony on edge. His patience was thin.


    Roger looked at Tony and said seriously:


    ¡°I need to deal with those twins. I¡¯m the one who saved them, and now that they¡¯ve caused you so much trouble, it¡¯s my responsibility to bring them in. Give me a moment, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    With that, Roger stepped out onto the balcony and, under Tony¡¯s watchful eyes, soared away.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    ////


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [126] : Handling the Troublemakers

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    .....


    Finding Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch wasn¡¯t difficult; they had just caused chaos within the Avengers, so they were bound to still be in New York.


    Flying over the city a few times, Roger quickly locked onto their location. Wanda and Pietro were hiding in an alley near several industrial buildings close to the outskirts of New York City. Another few blocks, and they¡¯d be outside the city, though that would also expose them to satellite surveillance.


    It was clear that after realizing Wanda had stirred up significant trouble, Pietro had immediately tried to get her out, only stopping here.


    Still shaken, Wanda glanced around nervously and asked Pietro, ¡°They¡­ won¡¯t follow us, will they?¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t. You messed with the big guy¡¯s head, so they¡¯ll be too busy dealing with him to chase us,¡± he replied.


    Wanda breathed a small sigh of relief, but then her face clouded. ¡°But¡­ if the big guy went berserk, then the people nearby¡­¡±


    Pietro fell silent.


    Unlike their original comic storyline, where Ultron led them to take revenge, Wanda and Pietro had come to Tony without any plan this time. After escaping Hydra¡¯s control and avoiding their pursuit, they saw news related to Stark, got impulsive, and charged into Stark Tower, unprepared to face the Avengers.


    Besides Thor, who hadn¡¯t returned to Earth yet, the Avengers, including Hawkeye, Banner, and Tony, were all at the Avengers HQ atop Stark Tower.


    Captain America and Natasha, who were at S.H.I.E.L.D. for a briefing, rushed to the tower when they heard two superhumans had stormed in, leading to a full-on battle with Wanda and Pietro.


    It wasn¡¯t a one-sided fight. Without Thor and caught off guard by the twins, the Avengers struggled to keep up with Quicksilver alone. But as battle-hardened veterans, they adapted quickly, and Hawkeye managed to predict Quicksilver¡¯s movements, stunning him with an electric arrow.


    Seeing things turn dire, Wanda quickly used her powers to influence the Avengers¡¯ minds.


    Except for Hawkeye, the others were all affected. Banner, the most susceptible, went berserk, leaping from Stark Tower. Tony immediately went after him to minimize the damage, while Wanda took advantage of the distraction to help the newly recovered Pietro escape, disappearing from the Avengers¡¯ sight.


    What Roger had seen upon arriving was the aftermath.


    Hawkeye, along with the dazed Cap and Natasha, returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. for backup. Tony fought the Hulk, struggling to contain the rampage, until Roger intervened.


    The twins'' reckless actions had nearly toppled the Avengers, and Wanda was now beginning to regret her decision to manipulate the Hulk. With the Hulk on a rampage, he attacked indiscriminately, and no one knew how many people might suffer or die because of this.


    Hovering above them, Roger waited until he saw signs of regret in the two before landing in front of them.


    His sudden appearance startled the twins, but Wanda soon recognized him and said, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ you saved us that day¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I saved you that day. But now I wish I hadn¡¯t heard your call for help.¡±


    Roger¡¯s expression was blank as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡­ already know¡­?¡± Wanda stammered, sensing the disappointment in his tone.


    Roger sighed, confirming, ¡°I just came back from Stark. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to bring us in?¡± Pietro asked, bracing himself.


    Roger answered calmly, ¡°I took you out, so I¡¯m responsible for taking you back. Now, you have two choices: come with me willingly, or I¡¯ll rough you up first, and then you¡¯ll come with me.¡±


    The siblings exchanged glances, and Pietro tilted his head, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t there¡­ a third option?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve chosen the second one.¡±


    Roger had no interest in arguing. Confirming they weren¡¯t willing to cooperate, he sped toward Pietro.


    Since Pietro had super speed, it was essential to neutralize him first; otherwise, it would be a headache if he escaped. Once Pietro was taken care of, there¡¯d be no way for Wanda to get away, no matter how powerful she was. Besides, she was far from the Scarlet Witch of the future; right now, she struggled to control even a moving car.


    Seeing Roger charge toward him, Pietro¡¯s first instinct was to dodge, but he was shocked to find that Roger was faster than him!


    In an instant, Roger grabbed Pietro by the neck and pinned him to the ground.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Seeing her brother in trouble, Wanda reflexively used her powers. Scarlet energy wrapped around a nearby trash can, twisting it out of shape and hurling it at Roger.


    With a powerful swing of his right hand, Roger shattered the crumpled trash can to pieces.


    Watching as the crushed can became useless debris in Roger¡¯s hands, Wanda looked stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games,¡± Roger said in a rare, stern tone.


    Roger wasn¡¯t intolerant of troublemakers, but there was a limit.


    Using her powers to influence the Hulk, causing him to rampage through the city? If it hadn¡¯t been for Tony¡¯s efforts and his Iron Legion, who knew how many people would have died in this disaster?


    In a way, every casualty would be on Roger¡¯s shoulders.


    It was he who had freed Wanda and Pietro from Hydra¡¯s clutches, and then had let them go without supervision. While Wanda thought the Hulk¡¯s actions were her fault, they were actually Roger¡¯s responsibility.


    For this reason, Roger was determined to personally bring Wanda and Pietro in.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you, just don¡¯t hurt Pietro!¡±


    Realizing her powers were ineffective against Roger and that he was someone they couldn¡¯t handle, Wanda surrendered without hesitation.


    Roger didn¡¯t argue further. Grabbing Pietro by the collar with one hand and Wanda by hers with the other, he lifted them like two stray kittens and shot off toward Stark Tower.


    ---


    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying a guy calling himself Superman just dropped off Loki¡¯s scepter and left?¡±


    Inside Stark Tower, S.H.I.E.L.D. director Nick Fury, who had rushed over, held Loki¡¯s scepter in his hands with a skeptical expression.


    Tony, lounging on a sofa with his legs on the coffee table, supported his chin with one hand and told Fury, ¡°That¡¯s what he said. And he said he¡¯d bring those two troublemakers back.¡±


    Studying Fury¡¯s face, Tony asked, ¡°So, is this the real Loki¡¯s scepter?¡±


    ¡°A scepter that can put the Hulk to sleep? Would you believe me if I said it was fake?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. So, this real scepter went missing from some ¡®secure¡¯ location in S.H.I.E.L.D., and you had no idea?¡± Tony remarked sarcastically, making Fury¡¯s already dark expression even darker.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t received any report of the scepter going missing!¡± Fury snapped.


    ¡°Impressive. Losing the scepter without the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. knowing.¡± Tony¡¯s sarcastic tone made Fury grimace even more.


    ¡°Enough! Stop with the jabs. I¡¯ll investigate this matter later. Right now, we need to talk about that so-called Superman,¡± Fury said, cutting off Tony¡¯s mockery.


    But just as he finished speaking, a voice came from the balcony:


    ¡°Are you guys talking about me?¡±


    Fury turned to see Roger floating in from outside, holding two troublemakers, Wanda and Pietro, by the collars. He tossed them onto the floor, and in a considerate touch, tied Pietro¡¯s feet with rope.


    Fury glanced back at Tony, then scrutinized Roger¡¯s costume and the emblem on his chest, saying, ¡°So you¡¯re that ¡®Superman¡¯? Mind if I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Roger replied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ¡®S¡¯ on your chest?¡±


    ¡°...?¡± Roger, expecting a serious question, was caught off guard, hesitating before explaining, ¡°I may call myself Superman, but I¡¯m not the comic book Superman, so there¡¯s no need for an ¡®S¡¯ on my chest.¡±


    ¡°Then why the ¡®R¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because my name¡¯s Roger¡­¡±


    After introducing himself, Roger continued, ¡°Director Fury, if that¡¯s all you want to ask, then we don¡¯t have much to discuss. Here are your two troublemakers. Whether you lock them up or make them do community service, that¡¯s up to you. Right now, I need to know where Thor is.¡±


    ¡°So, you came here to find Thor? Does that mean you¡¯re an alien too?¡± Fury inquired.


    Roger thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Alien might not be quite right¡­ Maybe call me an interdimensional traveler.¡±


    ¡°Interdimensional?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with the concept of parallel universes. They¡¯re real, and I¡¯m from one of them.¡±


    ¡°So, when Stark asked how you know Banner¡­?¡± Fury asked, curious.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. I know another Banner, and I¡¯d say we¡¯re friends. I also know Steve, Natasha, and Thor from my world.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tony interjected, ¡°So you¡¯re friendly with them but not with me? Does that mean you and I don¡¯t get along?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roger fell silent, giving Tony a peculiar look.


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just say it¡¯s complicated¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t get along¡­ It¡¯s just that, well¡­ I accidentally got you killed, is all¡­


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    p@treon.com/dragonnx S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    ////


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [127] : Another Fire to Put Out

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    In the end, Roger couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Tony he was the one responsible for his death in another universe. Instead, he replied vaguely, ¡°Well¡­ you, um¡­ passed away, along with Hawkeye.¡±


    ¡°??¡± Tony was momentarily stunned, his expression one of mild shock, as though he hadn¡¯t expected such an end.


    He didn¡¯t ask Roger for details, simply commenting as if he were hearing about someone else, ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ a bit of a downer.¡±


    Nick Fury glanced over at Tony, his look suggesting,  Tony shot a look back at him, as if to say,  and refocused his attention on the twins Roger had brought back.


    Fury, temporarily disregarding Roger¡¯s supposed origins, jumped straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Superman, you still haven¡¯t explained how you came to have Loki¡¯s scepter.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Director Fury, you probably won¡¯t like the answer.¡±


    ¡°Try me. I just want the truth,¡± Fury replied, watching Roger intently.


    Fury was no longer concerned with whether Roger was an alien or a being from another dimension; what he wanted to know was why this powerful weapon, which S.H.I.E.L.D. was supposed to be safeguarding, was now in Roger¡¯s hands.


    Seeing that Fury wasn¡¯t backing down, Roger decided not to hold anything back. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the truth: I got it from Hydra.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Fury was taken aback.


    Roger continued, as though he¡¯d opened a floodgate. ¡°When I arrived in this world, I heard a distress call. It was from that girl over there.¡± He gestured to Wanda, who was still sitting on the floor, and elaborated, ¡°When I reached the location, I found people conducting experiments on human subjects using energy from Loki¡¯s scepter. And as for who they were¡­ well, I already told you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Hydra was destroyed ages ago!¡±


    Everyone knew Hydra had been dismantled after World War II, following the death of its leader, the Red Skull. It was a defunct organization, one that couldn¡¯t possibly exist in the modern era.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Roger replied ambiguously, casting a glance at Fury. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask those two over there what symbol they saw in the lab?¡±


    Fury¡¯s expression wavered. Though he didn¡¯t want to believe Hydra was still active, the evidence was right in front of him, forcing him to accept the possibility.


    ¡°¡­I need to hold a meeting,¡± Fury finally said.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Fury immediately intended to return to S.H.I.E.L.D. to address this Hydra revelation. He also needed to prepare the Avengers to root out any trace of Hydra.


    He was about to leave when Roger¡¯s words stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°A meeting? At S.H.I.E.L.D.? This scepter was supposedly under your organization¡¯s protection, yet Hydra got their hands on it. And you, as the director, knew nothing? Don¡¯t you think Hydra might have people in S.H.I.E.L.D.?¡±


    ¡°I have people I trust,¡± Fury responded, steadying himself.


    Of course, he knew there could be moles within S.H.I.E.L.D., and he didn¡¯t plan to address Hydra¡¯s presence publicly. Fury intended to gather only those he trusted for a private discussion.


    But Roger seemed to know exactly whom he trusted. ¡°Alexander Pierce, right?¡±


    Hearing the name, Fury felt a jolt of shock. His instincts told him Roger was about to reveal something serious.


    And sure enough, Roger continued, ¡°The former S.H.I.E.L.D. director, the man who promoted you to your position, he¡¯s the one you trust the most. But what if I told you¡­ he¡¯s Hydra¡¯s current leader? What would you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to assume you¡¯re not joking.¡± Fury locked eyes with Roger, his tone grave.


    Roger shrugged. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Fury was at a loss for words. The notion that his trusted superior, the man who had once been director of S.H.I.E.L.D., could be Hydra¡¯s leader was a blow to him.


    After standing in silence for a while, Fury finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll conduct my own investigation.¡±


    With that, Fury turned and left, temporarily setting aside his curiosity about Roger¡¯s origin and purpose in this world. For now, Hydra took precedence.


    Roger¡¯s actions so far, returning the scepter, apprehending the twins, and his cooperation, indicated he was on their side. As long as Hydra was at large, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to provoke a seemingly powerful ¡°otherworldly being.¡± Fury trusted Tony would handle any further questions.


    After Fury departed, Tony exchanged a look with Roger, then glanced at Pietro and Wanda, who were still on the floor.


    Roger knew Tony had many questions for them, but that didn¡¯t concern him. He simply turned to Tony and asked, ¡°So, can you tell me where Thor is now?¡±


    ¡­


    Thor wasn¡¯t on Earth at the moment, and the Avengers had no way to reach him. Asgard¡¯s Rainbow Bridge allowed him to travel across the Nine Realms, and though he visited his friends on Earth occasionally, he was often away exploring other worlds.


    Roger could wait for Thor to return, but he had no intention of doing so. Instead, he planned to return to Kamar-Taj and ask the Ancient One to open a portal to another planet.


    In the movies, Doctor Strange had once opened a portal from Titan back to Earth, so it seemed reasonable to assume the Ancient One, his mentor, could easily open a portal to other worlds as well.


    However, when Roger returned to Kamar-Taj, he found that it had seemingly vanished from its usual location.


    It was likely cloaked by an illusion he couldn¡¯t penetrate, or perhaps Kamar-Taj existed in a separate dimension, appearing only when visitors were invited or when necessary.


    In any case, Roger couldn¡¯t find the Ancient One, and it seemed she didn¡¯t want him disturbing her. Chances were, she had already met Stephen Strange, which meant his plan to leave Earth through her help was foiled. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Damn¡­ So you¡¯re really not worried I¡¯ll go stir up trouble in this world?¡± Roger muttered, flipping off the now-invisible Kamar-Taj entrance before returning to Stark Tower in a frustrated huff.


    With no luck at Kamar-Taj, he was left with no choice but to wait for Thor¡¯s return. That meant temporarily bunking at the Avengers¡¯ headquarters atop Stark Tower.


    But just two days later, trouble struck S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Fury had been discreetly investigating Hydra¡¯s infiltration of S.H.I.E.L.D., enlisting Captain America and Black Widow to gather evidence. But Hydra moved faster than expected. Realizing Fury was onto them, Hydra¡¯s forces within S.H.I.E.L.D. launched an attempt on his life.


    Now Fury was missing, Cap and Natasha were fugitives, and Hydra¡¯s Insight Initiative was rapidly advancing.


    Roger¡¯s offhand remark had accelerated the entire plot of


    At first, Roger hadn¡¯t planned on getting involved, confident Cap¡¯s plot armor would see him through. But he¡¯d underestimated the situation¡­


    Three massive helicarriers equipped with Insight¡¯s deadly targeting systems rose into the sky. And still, there was no sign of Cap or the others.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding¡­ Do I have to be the one to put out the fire again?¡±


    There was no question, Cap and the team were clearly delayed somehow.


    Hydra¡¯s Insight Initiative was simple: using advanced algorithms to identify potential threats and eliminate them preemptively. Originally meant to protect the world, in Hydra¡¯s hands, it had become a tool for oppression.


    If those helicarriers were allowed to reach full altitude, their lasers would systematically eliminate anyone on the ground deemed a potential threat to Hydra.


    And just as the Insight carriers were taking off, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents stormed Stark Tower. Armed with guns and arrest warrants, they aimed their weapons directly at Roger, who was peacefully enjoying a drink in the Avengers¡¯ lounge.


    ¡°Put your hands up!!¡± the agents barked as they burst into the room.


    Roger nearly spilled his juice, looking at them with an amused expression. ¡°Are you¡­ talking to me?¡±


    ¡°I repeat, put your hands up!!¡± the agent in charge barked, tense as his men trained their sights on Roger, fingers poised on their triggers.


    Roger ignored him and glanced at Tony, who was descending the stairs. ¡°I might break a few things. You okay with that?¡±


    Tony sighed. ¡°I mean, I¡¯d prefer you didn¡¯t¡­ but these guys did interrupt my nap. So, go right ahead.¡±


    The agents were here for Roger, and Tony had no intention of intervening. Besides, he highly doubted Roger would need any help.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    ////


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [128] : Going Through the Motions

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    One minute later¡­


    Tony''s place looked like a disaster zone. Shards of glass, pieces of broken cabinets, and the remains of what had once been a collection of expensive wine bottles littered the floor.


    All the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents sent to apprehend Roger were now sprawled across the ground.


    Clearly, it was Roger who had put them down.


    Of course, given Tony was watching, Roger had held back, sparing their lives. But as for a few cases of severe fractures¡­ well, that was hard to say.


    "I said I didn¡¯t mind some mess, but that didn¡¯t mean turning my vintage wine collection into a puddle on the floor," Tony remarked, eyeing the wreckage. "Do you even know how much all that costs?"


    Roger lifted his foot off one of the downed agents and replied, ¡°No, and I don¡¯t want to know, since I¡¯m not paying for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Make them pay, or, better yet, their boss. After all, you let them in.¡±


    Roger threw the responsibility back at Tony without hesitation.


    With the level of control Tony had over the tower, there was no way he didn¡¯t know these agents were coming for Roger. Through his AI, J.A.R.V.I.S., he probably saw them coming long before they arrived, yet he did nothing to stop them.


    Maybe Tony didn¡¯t feel like getting involved, or maybe he just wanted to see how Roger would handle them. Either way, he had let them in, knowing they couldn¡¯t really cause trouble in Stark Tower.


    In fact, given their nerve to storm the place even with Tony present, they were lucky he hadn¡¯t thrown them all out himself.


    Tony smirked at Roger, not pressing him to pay for the damage, and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s drop it. But it seems Fury¡¯s in deeper trouble than we thought if his agents are desperate enough to come here.¡±


    As he spoke, Tony nudged one of the unconscious agents with his foot.


    Roger looked up at the sky.


    Far above, beyond the visible range of the human eye, three helicarriers were rising toward the clouds. Now he could see Cap and Falcon trying to infiltrate, but things weren¡¯t going well.


    Onboard the helicarriers were only Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson, while Natasha and Clint were nowhere to be found, likely searching for the missing Fury or dealing with other issues.


    Once those helicarriers were airborne and the Insight Initiative launched, they¡¯d unleash deadly firepower on hundreds of thousands of people worldwide.


    ¡°This can¡¯t happen,¡± Roger muttered under his breath.


    Without further word, he took off at full speed toward the rising helicarriers.


    Tony, left mid-sentence, could only watch as Roger shot off. Looking down at the defeated S.H.I.E.L.D. agents strewn across the floor, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., clean this up. And¡­ prep my suit. Looks like I¡¯ve got a party to attend.¡±


    ¡­


    Steve Rogers was in trouble.


    A few days ago, he¡¯d been ensnared by a young woman¡¯s ability to manipulate his mind, leaving him haunted by lingering visions.


    Before he¡¯d even had a chance to clear his head, he got the news that Fury had been attacked and was missing.


    Within a day, he, Natasha, and Clint were all declared enemies of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Not yet free from the illusionary haze, Steve was suddenly forced to confront the harsh reality that his own organization had turned against him.


    Now, none of that mattered. Steve understood the true threat behind it all: Hydra had infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D., and their Insight Initiative was now a tool for mass extermination.


    The only way to stop them was to replace the helicarriers¡¯ targeting chips, rewriting the algorithm to make the carriers attack each other.


    Steve had fought his way to the chip room without much issue, but there he encountered the last person he wanted to see.


    A metal arm with a red star emblazoned on it told him exactly who stood before him.


    The Winter Soldier, Bucky.


    At this point, Bucky was still under Hydra¡¯s control, serving as their deadliest weapon.


    Now, on Hydra¡¯s orders, he was here to stop and, if necessary, kill Captain America, ensuring Hydra¡¯s plan went forward.


    Seeing Bucky again after so many years should have been a momentous, if bittersweet, occasion, but under these circumstances, it was anything but a happy reunion.


    Steve had no wish to fight Bucky, but there was no choice. The helicarriers were almost in the air, and he hadn¡¯t even managed to install a single chip. If he wanted to stop them, he had to defeat the ¡°enemy¡± in front of him.


    ¡°Bucky, don¡¯t,¡± Steve pleaded.


    The brainwashed Winter Soldier showed no sign of recognition. Without a word, he raised his metal arm and brought it crashing down on Steve.


    The steel arm slammed against Steve¡¯s vibranium shield with a heavy impact, the sound rattling Steve¡¯s head painfully. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, his enhanced physique shielded him from the worst of the blow. Quickly regaining his footing, he lashed out, aiming a kick at Bucky.


    Bucky blocked the kick with his leg, countering with a punch to Steve¡¯s side.


    The two super-soldiers exchanged blows in the cramped chip room.


    So far, Steve was losing ground.


    Facing his long-lost friend, Steve hesitated to strike too hard.


    In contrast, Bucky had no such qualms, landing blow after relentless blow, forcing Steve to stay on the defensive.


    Reluctant to hurt Bucky, Steve was ultimately being dragged into a lengthy standoff, unable to change even a single chip.


    Realizing the situation was turning dire, he resolved to put their past aside, at least for the moment. He¡¯d have to end this fight quickly.


    But just as he prepared to go all out, he heard Falcon¡¯s voice in his earpiece.


    ¡°Cap?¡±


    ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°Cap! Someone¡¯s here, looks like a regular guy. He just helped me install the chip on this carrier and is moving to the next one. He asked if you need backup.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡­?¡± Steve echoed, using his shield to deflect a punch from Bucky. Taking a brief step back, he replied to Sam, ¡°Not right now, I, ¡±


    Steve¡¯s words were cut off as a distracted moment allowed Bucky to slam into him, knocking him over a railing and down onto a glass platform below.


    His shield and chip went flying, while Bucky leaped from the railing, aiming to seize the fallen chip.


    ¡°Fine¡­ fine, I need backup,¡± Steve finally admitted, exasperated by his own slip.


    The very next moment, a scorching beam of energy blasted through the air.


    The beam shattered the glass floor and crashed into Bucky, sending him flying like a baseball hit by a bat.


    A figure in black armor flew in through the shattered glass, scooping up the chip as he approached Steve. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you looking so beat up, Steve.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ but do we know each other?¡± Steve asked, still catching his breath.


    ¡°We could say that,¡± Roger replied as he approached the dazed Winter Soldier. Gripping Bucky¡¯s collar, he rammed his head against Bucky¡¯s.


    The sickening crack echoed through the room. Even with Bucky¡¯s enhanced resilience, the impact left him dazed and unable to continue the fight.


    Satisfied that Bucky was out cold, Roger tossed him aside and turned back to Steve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I held back, he¡¯ll live.¡±


    Knowing Bucky would eventually become an Avenger, Roger made sure not to hit too hard, using only enough force to subdue him.


    Roger handed the chip to Steve. ¡°You handle this part, I don¡¯t want to risk messing it up.¡±


    He knew replacing the chips would cause the carriers to turn on each other and self-destruct, so he left the technical work to Steve.


    Though honestly, he¡¯d rather just destroy the carriers himself.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [129] : Happy Birthday

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    "It''s done for this helicarrier. Only one more to go," Captain America said, turning toward Roger after finishing the chip replacement on the carrier.


    Using his enhanced vision, Roger scanned the remaining carrier and replied, "No need to worry, Tony¡¯s already taken care of it."


    "Tony¡­?" Captain America was surprised. He hadn''t expected Iron Man to be involved. When everything started, things had moved so quickly that they hadn''t even had time to contact him, heading straight to the helicarriers instead. In hindsight, going to Tony first might have actually been quicker.


    Mention of Tony¡¯s involvement helped Cap realize who Roger was. "Then you must be the ¡®Superman¡¯ Nick mentioned."


    "You¡¯ve seen him? I thought he was missing," Roger replied.


    "He was, but we found him. Natasha and Clint are protecting him now," Cap explained.


    Roger finally understood why Black Widow and Hawkeye weren¡¯t there; they¡¯d been assigned to protect Nick Fury, ensuring that HYDRA didn¡¯t launch another attack on him.


    Knowing Fury was safe, Roger felt reassured. Thanks to Cap¡¯s update, Roger now knew Fury would make the HYDRA infiltration of S.H.I.E.L.D. public within the next few days. For now, it seemed events were realigning with the plot of


    But before that, the Avengers needed to capture some of HYDRA¡¯s key operatives.


    Starting with¡­ the one right next to him.


    Roger glanced over at the unconscious Winter Soldier and said to Steve, "Since Nick told you about me, you probably know I¡¯m from a parallel world."


    "Yes, he mentioned it, although he didn¡¯t seem fully convinced."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter if he believes it or not," Roger replied with a shrug. "What¡¯s important is that I have a pretty good relationship with Bucky."


    Cap¡¯s eyes widened. "You know Bucky?"


    "You could say we¡¯re friends who¡¯ve saved the world together. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this heads-up: Bucky¡¯s working for HYDRA because they brainwashed him. And if you use Loki¡¯s scepter on him, it should clear his mind. You should try it after all this is over."


    Roger offered his advice, hoping it would help his old comrade.


    In his own universe, he had grown close to the Winter Soldier. He¡¯d even thought about bringing that version of Bucky into his own team before Andrea¡¯s Mind Stone sidetracked him.


    Seeing the alternate version of his friend here, he felt compelled to share this solution. The Mind Stone was a manifestation of universal law, easily capable of undoing brainwashing. It always baffled him that the Avengers hadn¡¯t tried this in the movies.


    Once Bucky¡¯s mind was restored, it would be one less threat for the future, perhaps even delaying or changing the infamous  storyline.


    With no way of knowing how long he¡¯d be stuck in this world, Roger didn¡¯t want to witness Earth fall into chaos.


    "Thank you," Cap said earnestly, his gratitude evident.


    Roger smiled. "No need for thanks, just don¡¯t be mad at me later."


    "Mad at you? Why would I be?"


    Roger smirked without explaining, stepping out through the helicarrier¡¯s opening and watching as the S.H.I.E.L.D.-controlled craft began their descent.


    He had initially expected the carriers to self-destruct after the chips were replaced, taking each other out in mid-air. But it seemed this version deviated slightly from the original plot.


    Unsure why, he considered that Fury might have changed his mind about destroying the carriers, not wanting to waste such costly assets. Or perhaps some part of their plan had malfunctioned.


    No matter. If the ships weren¡¯t going to go down with dignity, Roger would give them a nudge.


    Rising high into the sky, Roger unleashed his heat vision, sparing no power as he targeted the carriers¡¯ propulsion and weapons systems.


    He focused particularly on the central command cores, leaving no chance for them to be revived.


    Slicing through engines with his heat vision and sometimes emulating Captain Marvel¡¯s reckless abandon by crashing through the massive steel beasts, Roger soon ensured the helicarriers were beyond repair.


    Only after thoroughly dismantling them did he fly away under Cap¡¯s watchful gaze.


    "Nicely done, pal," Cap murmured as Roger soared off. Only then did he understand why Roger had warned him about being blamed.


    Though the carriers could¡¯ve been preserved, they were now ruined, billions of dollars¡¯ worth of military assets reduced to scrap metal. If Cap were the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., he would be furious with Roger. But since he wasn¡¯t, and because he had always harbored doubts about Fury¡¯s decision to preserve the helicarriers, Cap didn¡¯t mind. In fact, he felt grateful.


    With the helicarriers destroyed, Roger¡¯s task was over.


    He planned to return to Stark Tower to await Thor¡¯s arrival, but he noticed something unusual near the wreckage.


    There, hovering mid-air and gazing pensively at the debris, was Tony.


    "Stark¡­?" Roger said, floating up beside him.


    Tony, snapped from his thoughts, turned to find Roger. "Next time, could you announce yourself before showing up?"


    "Uh, sorry?" Roger said with a smirk, entirely unapologetic. "I saw you here, deep in thought, and was curious. What¡¯s on your mind?"


    "Deep in thought? Me? Nah," Tony denied, shaking his head.


    JARVIS, ever helpful, corrected, "Sir, you spaced out for precisely thirty-one seconds as the helicarrier was destroyed."


    "Quiet, JARVIS! I didn¡¯t ask you," Tony snapped.


    Amused, Roger let it slide as Tony, now caught off-guard, admitted, "Okay, maybe I was lost in thought. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. Something about all this felt strangely familiar."


    Roger instantly grew alert. "Familiar? You¡¯re sure?"


    "Pretty sure¡­ well, maybe not completely," Tony replied, shaking his head. "It¡¯s like d¨¦j¨¤ vu or something¡­ but why am I even telling you this? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re that close."


    Roger ignored Tony¡¯s defensiveness, leaning in. "We don¡¯t have to be close. What matters is why you feel this way, it¡¯s crucial."


    "Crucial? Right. And I¡¯d love to know why that is," Tony said sarcastically, but Roger noticed a hint of confusion behind his usual bravado.


    Roger cut to the chase. "Forget the d¨¦j¨¤ vu for a second. I just need to ask, does the name ¡®Andrea Kelson¡¯ mean anything to you?"


    Tony had prepared to dismiss Roger¡¯s question, but as soon as he heard that name, he froze, the retort dying on his lips.


    Without another word, he turned and flew back toward Stark Tower. Sensing the significance of his reaction, Roger followed close behind.


    The two landed on the tower¡¯s upper floor, where Tony immediately removed his armor, ignoring Roger as he hurried into his quarters.


    From a hidden compartment, Tony pulled out a box filled with random, seemingly forgotten belongings.


    Digging through, he finally pulled out a smaller, intricately designed box. He hesitated before opening it and setting it on the table.


    Inside lay a delicate silver necklace with a small pendant. Tony carefully opened the pendant, revealing a tiny photograph.


    The sight of that picture sent a jolt through Roger, leaving him almost breathless.


    In the picture were three people, Tony, Pepper (who wasn¡¯t yet his girlfriend), and¡­ Andrea Kelson.


    Andrea Kelson, again.


    Roger could barely contain his shock. He had found traces of Andrea with Odin, and now here she was in Tony¡¯s life. It seemed this enigmatic predecessor had left her mark all over the Marvel Universe.


    Roger stared at the picture, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Tony¡¯s eyes were vacant, his expression unreadable. He looked at the pendant as if he had no idea why he even possessed it.


    After a moment, he murmured, "There¡¯s something engraved on the back."


    Roger, his keen eyes catching the words, pointed it out.


    Turning the pendant over, Tony slowly read aloud the inscription on the back.


    "To my dearest sister¡­ Happy Birthday."


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [130] : The Photo

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    Stark Tower


    in Tony¡¯s private room, an unusual tension filled the air.


    Tony was staring at a locket in his hand, examining the photograph inside. His fingers brushed over the image of a young girl, and then he glanced up thoughtfully.


    Standing nearby was his assistant and girlfriend, Pepper Potts. Tony had called her over as soon as he found the photo, hoping she might recognize Andrea.


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure you don¡¯t remember anyone named Andrea?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked me twice now, Tony. I really don¡¯t know any Andrea...¡± Pepper answered, a bit exasperated. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were women she had met named Andrea, but none of them matched the girl in this photo. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t recall ever taking a picture with Tony and anyone by that name.


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s so strange, you don¡¯t remember Andrea, I don¡¯t remember Andrea, but here¡¯s this locket, with a photo of a girl named Andrea, sitting in my room. And on top of that...¡±


    Tony rubbed his thumb over the word ¡°sister¡± engraved on the back of the locket, jokingly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t remember having a sister.¡±


    Roger, listening from the side, felt that Tony¡¯s reaction was oddly reminiscent of Odin¡¯s when he had mentioned Andrea. Odin, too, had referred to Andrea as his daughter.


    A sister for Iron Man, a daughter for Odin... Was this mysterious time traveler¡¯s special power simply ¡°making family connections¡± across the cosmos? Some kind of intergalactic ¡°social butterfly¡± system?


    Roger was quietly amused by the idea until he noticed Tony¡¯s gaze shifting toward him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that...?¡±


    ¡°You know something about Andrea.¡± Tony¡¯s tone was confident. ¡°You know who she is, and you know why her photo... and her locket, ended up in my room.¡±


    From the moment Tony had found the locket until now, Roger hadn¡¯t said much. He wanted to see if Tony, the genius of the Marvel universe, could recall anything on his own. But it seemed Tony couldn¡¯t.


    So Roger decided it was time to explain, saying, ¡°I¡¯m from a parallel world, ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯ve mentioned that a dozen times. Skip the introductions, please,¡± Tony interrupted.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to why I came here.¡± Roger pulled out the Mind Stone and set it on the table.


    Seeing the glowing stone, Tony frowned, asking, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°One of the six Infinity Stones that govern fundamental aspects of the universe. This one¡¯s the Mind Stone.¡±


    ¡°This little thing?¡± Tony¡¯s skepticism was clear.


    ¡°Yes, this little thing,¡± Roger replied. ¡°It¡¯s also the reason Loki used his scepter to turn the Avengers against each other during the alien invasion.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying the Mind Stone was inside Loki¡¯s scepter?¡±


    Tony raised an eyebrow. The scepter was still temporarily stored in his lab, and if the Mind Stone had been removed, the scepter would be nothing more than a useless stick.


    Roger, seeing Tony¡¯s confusion, clarified, ¡°The Mind Stone is still in Loki¡¯s scepter. The one I have here is from another universe. Remember, I¡¯m from a parallel world. Each universe has its own set of six Infinity Stones, and this one doesn¡¯t belong to yours.¡±


    ¡°Can we cut to the chase? How is this relevant to me?¡± Tony¡¯s impatience showed.


    ¡°Actually, it might be very relevant to you.¡± Roger leaned forward. ¡°This Mind Stone belongs to Andrea, and the reason I¡¯m here is because of it.¡±


    Roger briefly explained the situation with the Mind Stone. This was his third time explaining, first to the Ancient One, then to Odin, and now Tony. He was tempted to record himself for future reference.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying... this Mind Stone contains our world¡¯s coordinates? Why? If this Mind Stone belonged to our world, then the one in Loki¡¯s scepter shouldn¡¯t exist. But if it didn¡¯t, why is Andrea¡¯s photo here?¡± Tony asked, perplexed.


    Roger shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the mystery I¡¯m trying to solve, Stark. You may want to find Andrea, but I need to find her even more urgently. My ability to travel between worlds has stranded me here due to Andrea and her Mind Stone. My friends were scattered across other worlds, and I have to find Andrea to uncover her connection to the stone so I can reunite with them.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were so keen to find Thor?¡± Tony began to piece things together.


    ¡°More or less,¡± Roger replied, avoiding further explanations.


    Seeing Roger¡¯s silence, Tony fell quiet for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you sure my memory hasn¡¯t been tampered with?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but you could try holding the Mind Stone.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When Odin held it, he had flashes of memories he didn¡¯t recall. Maybe you¡¯ll experience something similar.¡±


    Roger leaned back on the sofa, waiting as Tony picked up the Mind Stone, even clutching it in his hand for a moment.


    Watching intently, Roger adjusted his posture, his eyes fixed on Tony.


    But after a few minutes passed, nothing happened.


    ¡°Well, what now?¡± Tony asked, holding the stone.


    Roger sighed, ¡°You can put it down. Looks like the Mind Stone isn¡¯t revealing anything for you either, or maybe Andrea didn¡¯t leave any clues connected to you.¡±


    Roger wasn¡¯t too disappointed. If Andrea had left clues with everyone connected to the stones, he could have easily lined up the Avengers, handed them the Mind Stone, and let each of them touch it. It would be an easy way to find answers.


    But unfortunately, it seemed Andrea hadn¡¯t done that, or perhaps she had tried, and only Odin retained any traces.


    Perhaps there were countless other possibilities, but Roger wasn¡¯t interested in guessing. He only wanted to find Thor and immediately head off to meet the Collector.


    As Tony returned the Mind Stone, he looked tired. Something about Andrea¡¯s photo had left him uneasy, a faint, inexplicable sadness that he couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    This feeling of sadness was subtle, easily ignored if he didn¡¯t focus on it. But the more he tried to dismiss it, the stronger it felt. Tony sensed he¡¯d forgotten something important, something that eluded his grasp.


    Frustrated, Tony decided to stop dwelling on Andrea, sent Pepper back to her duties, and returned the Mind Stone to Roger before heading into his workshop.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Roger called after him.


    Without looking back, Tony replied, ¡°To work. And by the way, Fury¡¯s here. Looks like he¡¯s got something to say about the helicarriers.¡±


    Tony disappeared into his workshop, leaving Roger in the room alone. He hadn¡¯t been waiting long when Nick Fury, being pushed in a wheelchair by Natasha, entered. Without even asking for Tony, Fury addressed Roger directly.


    ¡°Three... three helicarriers! Do you know how much those cost? And you just destroyed them!¡±


    ¡°Well, they were going to be destroyed eventually,¡± Roger shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°And really, what¡¯s that got to do with me? I¡¯m not from this world, after all.¡±


    Fury inhaled deeply, barely restraining his temper. Roger¡¯s casual response was almost enough to reopen his wounds.


    After a steadying breath, Fury said, ¡°They didn¡¯t have to be destroyed. The resources salvaged from just one could have funded a new fleet for S.H.I.E.L.D.!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Roger asked again, smirking. ¡°How does that concern me, Director Fury?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In every world I¡¯ve visited, the helicarriers are destroyed, and the Avengers usually agree they¡¯re better off that way. That alone proves one thing.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That these things are a hazard. Destroying them was a public service. You¡¯re welcome,¡± Roger smiled.


    Listening to Fury¡¯s heartbeat with his super hearing, Roger knew Fury wasn¡¯t as outraged as he pretended. The director was simply using this as leverage to negotiate with him.


    But if Fury thought he could use the helicarrier incident to force Roger to make concessions... well, he was sorely mistaken.


    Roger was not one to back down.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [131] : Journey to Knowhere

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    "Alright, let¡¯s leave the aircraft carrier issue aside." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing that Roger responded better to gentler tactics, Nick Fury shifted the topic, bypassing the aircraft carrier discussion. "Let¡¯s talk about parallel worlds."


    "Mm? And what do you want to talk about?" Roger asked.


    "You claim to be from a parallel universe, but honestly, we¡¯re skeptical."


    "Aliens already exist, so what¡¯s so strange about parallel universes? Besides, even if you don¡¯t believe it, what difference does it make?"


    Roger leaned back on the couch, resting his arms on the top and placing his feet casually on the coffee table.


    "I have no interest in your world. Coming to Earth was just because I¡¯m originally from a parallel Earth. If not for trying to find Thor to leave Earth, I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered looking for you."


    Roger spoke frankly.


    Nick Fury frowned, remembering that Roger¡¯s whole reason for contacting them was to find Thor to leave Earth. This piqued Fury¡¯s curiosity. "Why are you so eager to leave Earth?"


    "Do you think I¡¯m here for fun on your version of Earth?" Roger rolled his eyes at Nick, then said, "I wouldn¡¯t be here if not for an unexpected incident, and now... I need to fix the mess it¡¯s caused. The solution isn¡¯t on Earth, it¡¯s out there on another planet... Hold on."


    At that moment, Roger realized he¡¯d overlooked an alternative.


    If his goal was to leave Earth, Thor wasn¡¯t the only option. Nick Fury had connections with extraterrestrial allies, and his friend, Captain Marvel, could also take him off-planet.


    Thinking aloud, Roger muttered, "Carol Danvers... How did I forget about her?"


    "...?" Fury was startled; he hadn¡¯t expected Roger to know about Carol.


    Before Fury could respond, Roger continued, "You should still have that pager Carol gave you, right? Contact her and have her take me off Earth. That way, I won¡¯t have to keep waiting here, and you all can stop keeping an eye on me."


    "How do you know about her...?" Fury looked at Roger with growing suspicion.


    In theory, nobody on Earth should know about his connection with Captain Marvel, especially since he¡¯d kept it deeply hidden, not even calling her when the Chitauri invaded.


    Yet here was this unknown outsider, who somehow knew about Captain Marvel and her relationship with Fury. Could Roger really be from a parallel world?


    Roger¡¯s unexpected mention of Carol and his knowledge of their connection made Fury start to believe his story.


    Roger, sensing this, leaned into the parallel world explanation.


    "Like I said, I¡¯m from a parallel universe. In that world, I know quite a few Avengers, Carol, the Guardians of the Galaxy, Xandar... Everything you know and don¡¯t know, I know it all. If that doesn¡¯t convince you, well... there¡¯s not much else I can say."


    Roger understood that someone like Fury, with his background in espionage, would naturally be suspicious.


    However, Roger didn¡¯t feel inclined to keep explaining himself. Repeating the same reasoning multiple times wouldn¡¯t stop Fury from being skeptical, so he decided it was easier to say nothing and let Fury make up his mind.


    Fury leaned back in his wheelchair, meeting Roger¡¯s gaze, pondering his words. Finally, he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a vintage-looking pager. He glanced up at Roger.


    "If you really know Carol, then you should know, if I call her over without Earth being in jeopardy, she¡¯ll be pretty pissed."


    "I¡¯m well aware of that. But... what if I told you that I have information regarding a threat to Earth... and possibly the entire universe?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Fury, about to press the pager, paused and looked at Roger, intrigued.


    "Of course. I¡¯ve visited more than one parallel universe, including possible futures of your world, so go ahead and call her."


    With that reassurance, Fury had no reason to argue further. He simply replied, "Let¡¯s hope what you¡¯re saying is true," before pressing the pager.


    ¡­


    "Parallel worlds?"


    Hours later, Captain Marvel, who had traveled thousands of light-years back, looked at Roger standing before her and glanced at Fury, who now leaned on a cane.


    Fury nodded. "That¡¯s what he says. You¡¯ll have to ask him for the details, he claims he has knowledge of a major threat."


    "First things first, you¡¯re not some kind of con artist, right?" Carol eyed Roger with curiosity.


    She¡¯d encountered numerous extraterrestrials, but a person from a parallel universe was a first. Were it not for her trust in Fury, she might never have believed his story.


    Roger understood that gaining Carol¡¯s trust was crucial if she was going to agree to take him off Earth. Without further ado, he pulled out the Mind Stone. "If you want proof that I¡¯m not lying, take a look at this."


    He activated the Mind Stone, connecting their consciousnesses to his, allowing them to see what was in his mind.


    Just as he had experienced in Odin¡¯s mental space, when Roger channeled the Mind Stone, the others found themselves in a holographic projection-like environment.


    They saw the images he wanted them to see, the scenes of the zombie universe, and moments where Roger fought alongside Carol and Thor.


    Unlike the curated scenes he¡¯d shown the people of The Boys world, these were the unaltered memories of real events.


    When the visions ended, Carol finally seemed to believe him and marveled, "Wow, parallel universes are real. Guess I¡¯ve seen it all now."


    After watching the scenes, Fury looked at Roger, still puzzled. "If you had a way to verify your identity, why didn¡¯t you just show us this at the beginning?"


    "It¡¯s too much of a hassle, showing each person individually. Isn¡¯t it faster to explain once and for all?"


    Roger said matter-of-factly.


    Even though he had only recently discovered this use for the Mind Stone, he still didn¡¯t want people constantly peering into his memories. His mind wasn¡¯t some public film archive for others to flip through.


    Now that Roger¡¯s identity was confirmed, Carol remembered to ask, "So, the threat you mentioned to Earth and the universe... is it... those zombies?"


    "Of course not," Roger quickly denied. "Every parallel world has its own unique dangers. Some face zombie apocalypses; others may deal with internal conflicts among the Avengers... There are countless possibilities, but one crisis stands out as universal."


    "And what¡¯s that?"


    "Thanos and his army. No matter the world, Thanos will seek to gather the six Infinity Stones. Once he collects them and snaps his fingers, poof, half the universe¡¯s population vanishes. That¡¯s the crisis I¡¯m warning you about."


    Though there were alternate timelines where Thanos became something else, like a Guardian of the Galaxy, Roger knew his claim would help persuade Carol to take him off Earth.


    Hearing Roger mention Thanos, Carol¡¯s expression grew grave. "Thanos... We know he¡¯s a galactic tyrant infamous for exterminating civilizations. But... we can¡¯t confront him yet."


    The universe wasn¡¯t a monolithic structure; numerous factions jostled for power, Asgard, the Kree Empire, the Sovereign, Xandar... not to mention Thanos and other lesser-known but powerful groups.


    With so many competing interests, even Captain Marvel couldn¡¯t unite them against Thanos. Plus, while Thanos was strong, he wasn¡¯t yet unstoppable; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to lay low for so long.


    Even if Carol and the Avengers believed Roger, other galactic powers might not. Without them, going after Thanos with just Captain Marvel and the Avengers would be a hopeless dream.


    "So right now, we can¡¯t move on Thanos."


    "Not exactly." Roger smiled. "All we need to do is secure a few Infinity Stones, hide or destroy them. That would delay Thanos¡¯s plans indefinitely. And I happen to know where several of them are."


    Carol raised an eyebrow, studying him intently. After a pause, she chuckled. "So this is the real reason you want me to take you off Earth, huh?"


    "It¡¯s not the only reason... but yeah, you can see it that way."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you. Where¡¯s our first stop?"


    "Knowhere. I need to meet with the Collector."


    The Reality Stone was with the Collector, who resided on Knowhere.


    So, naturally, Knowhere would be Roger¡¯s first destination.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [132] : Knowhere, the Land of the Unknown

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    Knowhere, a lawless zone built from the colossal skull of a dead celestial being.


    This place is managed by the Tivan Group, led by the famed collector Taneleer Tivan, who employs criminals to extract rare and valuable fluids from the skull, selling them at a high price across the galaxy.


    Taneleer Tivan, also known as the Collector, owns this desolate outpost and holds a vast collection of extremely rare artifacts. In the original storyline, the Reality Stone itself was entrusted to him by the Asgardians.


    Initially, Roger hadn¡¯t understood why Asgardians would choose to leave the Reality Stone with the Collector. However, after watching , he realized that the Collector, though not deeply portrayed in the MCU, is a formidable entity. In , he even takes on the role of a villain instead of Thanos, with an arsenal that includes Captain America¡¯s shield, Thor¡¯s hammer, and even Hela¡¯s crown.


    This made it understandable why the Asgardians would trust him with one of the Infinity Stones.


    Of course, the  storyline varies from the MCU, and the Collector here lacks the extensive power and influence shown in that series. It¡¯s doubtful he would dare provoke either Asgard or Earth, which now has the Avengers as protectors.


    Besides¡­ it seems the Collector hasn¡¯t been doing so well lately.


    When Captain Marvel brought Roger to Knowhere, they found the place in complete chaos, as if it had just been through an intergalactic war.


    The usual workers, mostly criminals, weren¡¯t busy extracting fluids but instead cleaning up wreckage scattered everywhere.


    Carol took in the scene, instinctively slowing down their ship. Glancing around, she asked, bewildered:


    ¡°What happened here? It looks like the place was ransacked.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think I have an idea¡­¡± Roger replied softly as he observed the scene below.


    If his guess was right, Knowhere had just experienced the events from the first  movie.


    In that storyline, the Guardians had brought the orb containing the Power Stone to the Collector, hoping to trade it for a reward. But his servant, Carina, rebelled. Seeing the Power Stone exposed, she attempted to seize its power with her bare hands.


    Overestimating her resilience, Carina was quickly overwhelmed, and her body disintegrated, unleashing a burst of energy that blew the Collector¡¯s base to pieces.


    At the same time, Drax the Destroyer, driven by a vendetta against Ronan, deliberately revealed the location of the Power Stone, luring Ronan to the base.


    Then, after a battle between the Guardians and Ronan, Knowhere was left in ruins.


    Looking around, Roger even noticed the remnants of a Kree ship, confirming his suspicion.


    According to the  storyline, Ronan would next take the Power Stone to Xandar with the intent of destroying it. The Guardians would pursue him there, culminating in a final battle, after which the Power Stone would be stored on Xandar for safekeeping.


    Reflecting on this, Roger turned to Carol and said:


    ¡°Carol, after you drop me off at the Collector¡¯s doorstep, head to Xandar.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening on Xandar?¡±


    ¡°Does the name ¡®Ronan¡¯ sound familiar?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mention of that name was enough for Carol to recognize him.


    Ronan the Accuser, a Kree zealot general.


    Ronan belonged to the extremist faction of the Kree, advocating for the annihilation of other planets rather than establishing diplomacy.


    He roamed the cosmos, decimating countless worlds and exterminating untold lives. Compared to Thanos, who was still relatively obscure, Ronan¡¯s reputation was even more widespread.


    After all, where Thanos would halve a world¡¯s population, Ronan preferred to obliterate entire civilizations.


    Understanding the implication, Carol asked Roger for confirmation:


    ¡°So Ronan¡¯s going after Xandar? But Xandar has already made peace with the Kree Empire.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a problem for someone like Ronan?¡±


    Roger countered.


    ¡°Good point¡­¡±


    Carol knew Ronan¡¯s destructive inclinations well enough to understand that once he set his sights on a target, only an insurmountable obstacle could deter him.


    Carol didn¡¯t question Roger¡¯s information further.


    She had already asked him multiple times throughout their journey why he knew so much, and each time he¡¯d brushed it off with ¡°parallel universe¡± as an answer.


    If in doubt, blame quantum mechanics; if stumped, call it a parallel universe¡­


    Roger had used that line so many times it became his catch-all explanation.


    So now, when Roger shared unexpected insights, Carol didn¡¯t bother questioning him, she chalked it up to parallel universes.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay on your own?¡±


    Before setting off for Xandar, Carol asked Roger one last time.


    Roger smiled and replied:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve traveled through space before; I know how to handle most ships.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Carol was worried about the Collector himself.


    The Collector was notorious for his obsessive need to acquire anything rare, unique, or otherwise difficult to obtain in the universe, whether or not it was alive.


    Roger, being from a parallel universe, not only could fly but also shoot lasers from his eyes, making him a dream acquisition for the Collector. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carol was genuinely concerned that Roger would end up in the Collector¡¯s showcase as a living exhibit.


    Reading her expression, Roger reassured her:


    ¡°Relax, the Collector isn¡¯t strong enough to beat me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    While Carol hadn¡¯t personally gauged Roger¡¯s strength, she¡¯d heard from Nick Fury that Roger¡¯s powers were akin to Superman¡¯s in the comics.


    And in those comics, Superman was nothing short of a god. Someone with Superman-like powers truly wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the Collector.


    In fact, protecting Xandar took priority.


    Playing intergalactic chauffeur, Carol dropped Roger off and then leapt away in her ship through a wormhole.


    Roger, meanwhile, stood outside the entrance of the Collector¡¯s domain. He stepped inside after gently pushing open the broken door that hung precariously on its hinges, Knowhere¡¯s recent chaos had left the facility¡¯s entrance barely intact.


    The moment he entered, Roger saw a chaotic scene with live specimens from the Collector¡¯s collection scurrying around. In the midst of the rubble sat the Collector himself, Taneleer Tivan, looking utterly defeated as he pondered his life choices.


    ¡°Seems like I came at a bad time?¡±


    Roger carefully stepped over debris to approach Tivan.


    Without even looking at Roger, the Collector said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to do business today. If you have something to sell, come back tomorrow.¡±


    He took a sip from a glass of juice as he spoke.


    Waiting until Tivan had finished, Roger responded:


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to sell anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Collector finally looked up, and upon seeing Roger, his eyes lit up. He quickly tossed aside his glass and walked around Roger, inspecting him from every angle.


    ¡°!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Roger asked, wary of the Collector¡¯s unsettling gaze as the man circled him.


    ¡°Would you¡­ have any interest in becoming part of my collection? We can negotiate the price, of course!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Roger shot the Collector a deadpan look. He had anticipated this reaction, and, dismissing the notion, promptly explained his purpose for coming:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to do business. I¡¯m looking for something the Asgardians entrusted you with.¡±


    The Collector¡¯s intrigued gaze instantly vanished, replaced by a wary expression as he asked:


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°The Aether. Or, perhaps, it¡¯s better known as the Reality Stone?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, sir,¡± Tivan said, stepping back and fixing Roger with a serious gaze. ¡°If you know the Asgardians placed it in my care, then you should understand how they¡¯d react if I lost it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was taking the Reality Stone.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see it, just a look, maybe even touch it. And I¡¯m willing to negotiate a fair price.¡±


    Roger smiled.


    He had no intention of taking the Reality Stone; he simply wanted to see if Andrea had left any traces within it, as Odin¡¯s memories suggested.


    As for ¡°payment¡± after the viewing¡­


    Roger couldn¡¯t pay in credits, but he could offer the Collector information on the whereabouts of other stones or rare collectibles.


    For someone like the Collector, such leads would be invaluable.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [133] : The Graveyard

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    Perhaps out of interest in the "price" or simply a continued desire to add Roger to his collection, the Collector finally agreed to let Roger view the "Reality Stone."


    Just like with the other treasures the Collector cherished, the Reality Stone, still in the form of the Aether, was stored in the deepest part of his collection room. So, while the Power Stone had destroyed much of the Collector¡¯s collection, the area housing the Reality Stone remained unscathed.


    "Before I show you the Reality Stone, I¡¯d like to know what price you¡¯re willing to pay for a look," the Collector said as he led Roger into the vault.


    Roger thought for a moment, then replied, "How about the location of one of the other six Infinity Stones?"


    "¡­Are you saying that, aside from the Aether, you know where another Stone is?" The Collector stopped in his tracks, looking back at Roger with wide eyes.


    "I thought I made myself clear," Roger responded.


    For someone who had seen the Marvel films, naming the location of the six Infinity Stones wasn¡¯t hard. Had he been interested in the Stones earlier, Roger might already have acquired all but the Soul Stone by now.


    "A fair warning," the Collector suddenly said. "I already know the locations of three of the Stones, including the Reality Stone. If the information you offer is redundant, then¡­"


    "Rest assured, I¡¯m not foolish enough to trade information you already have," Roger replied. "The Space Stone is in the hands of the Asgardians, the Orb containing the Power Stone was recently stolen by Ronan, and the Reality Stone is in your possession. The three Stones I¡¯m talking about are the others."


    "Which one?" the Collector asked.


    "The Soul Stone," Roger answered with a smile.


    The Mind Stone embedded in Loki''s scepter, which would later give life to Vision, was something Roger didn¡¯t intend to reveal. Nor would he disclose the Time Stone, protected by the Sorcerer Supreme to safeguard Earth¡¯s dimension.


    Thus, the only one left to tell the Collector about was the Soul Stone, whose exact location was still unknown to most.


    Hearing that Roger knew the location of the Soul Stone, the Collector looked genuinely excited and quickly asked, "Where is it!?"


    Roger waved a finger. "Mr. Tivan, payment first, then the goods. I¡¯m not saying anything about the Soul Stone until I see the Reality Stone."


    "...Fine."


    The Collector¡¯s initial enthusiasm dampened, and he turned around reluctantly, opening the door to another chamber and leading Roger inside.


    As soon as they entered the chamber, Roger¡¯s gaze was drawn to the dazzling collection around him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was filled with countless wonders, objects from all corners of the universe, some known and some completely foreign to him, all carefully displayed in cases. Among these treasures were not only cosmic marvels but also the last remnants of numerous extinct intelligent species.


    The vastness of the collection left Roger awestruck. Seeing Roger¡¯s gaze, the Collector proudly introduced his treasures: "These artifacts are the result of a lifetime of effort and a great deal of money. Unlike the displays outside, these are my most cherished items, including¡­"


    He gestured, and a box flew toward them, stopping between him and Roger.


    Placing both hands on the box, Tivan continued, "...the Reality Stone."


    The Reality Stone was now within reach. Roger, inexplicably tense, had a sense that something monumental was about to occur as he finally saw the Reality Stone.


    After a dramatic pause, the Collector slowly opened the box, revealing a device containing the Aether.


    "Here it is, the Aether. So, how do you plan to examine it?" Tivan asked, holding the device with the Aether toward Roger.


    Without being fitted into the Infinity Gauntlet, the Reality Stone remained in its amorphous Aether state, a cloud of particles. In this form, touching it directly was almost impossible.


    Roger didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he reached into his pocket and took out the Mind Stone, which he had been carrying with him for a long time.


    "!!!!"


    The Collector¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment at the sight of the Mind Stone. His empty hand clenched and released, as if he wanted to reach out but didn¡¯t dare. His voice trembled as he asked, "Is¡­ is that¡­?"


    "The Mind Stone. You should know it," Roger replied. "Now, release the Aether."


    "?" The Collector, who had been trembling with excitement, suddenly regained his composure at Roger¡¯s request. Frowning, he said, "Once the Aether is released, it¡¯s not so easy to contain again."


    "No problem. Just let it out."


    Roger had already touched the device containing the Aether, yet nothing had happened. If he was to uncover what Andrea might have hidden here, he needed the Aether itself released.


    The Collector, unaware of Roger''s deeper motives, began to suspect that Roger intended to gather the Infinity Stones for himself, just as he did.


    After all, Roger already had the Mind Stone, so the Collector¡¯s suspicions were not unreasonable. Consequently, he declined Roger''s request and said, "Apologies. The deal was for you to view the Reality Stone. You''ve seen it, so the deal is done. Now, you can tell me where the Soul Stone is and be on your way."


    "Sigh¡­"


    Seeing that the Collector wasn¡¯t going to release the Reality Stone, Roger sighed. "Tivan, you do understand¡­ that what I¡¯m holding is the Mind Stone, right?"


    "...So?"


    "That means I don¡¯t really need your permission."


    As he spoke, Roger placed his hand, clutching the Mind Stone, on Tivan¡¯s chest.


    The Collector had no time to dodge. Even if he had tried, Roger¡¯s super speed made evasion virtually impossible. Roger¡¯s right hand pressed firmly against his chest.


    In the next moment, the Collector¡¯s eyes turned black, only to quickly regain clarity, but now his irises glowed with the blue hue of someone under mind control.


    This was the Mind Stone¡¯s power: forcibly bending someone¡¯s will to make them obey.


    Roger hadn¡¯t planned on using this ability, as mind-controlling someone made him feel like a villain.


    But he had no other choice. Since Tivan refused, Roger had to take a more forceful approach.


    Under the control of the Mind Stone, Tivan complied without hesitation. He opened the device, releasing the Aether.


    In its formless state, the Aether floated like a mist in the air, with red particles glimmering like cosmic stardust against the night sky.


    Gazing at the red particles, the Collector, now controlled, spoke with admiration, "Look at it. Isn¡¯t it beautiful¡­ just like the Mind Stone in your hand."


    "Yes¡­" Roger replied.


    While the Aether was beautiful, he hadn¡¯t come here to admire the Infinity Stones.


    As the Aether floated freely, Roger extended his hand, holding the Mind Stone, which shimmered with a bright light.


    Under normal circumstances, Infinity Stones conflicted with each other; the universe¡¯s rules generally prevented more than one from coexisting in close proximity. This is why Thanos needed the Infinity Gauntlet to harness their combined power.


    Yet now, as the Mind Stone and the Reality Stone encountered each other, they displayed no sign of rejection, as if they were indifferent entities with no relation to one another.


    Roger began to suspect he had made a mistake. But just as that doubt surfaced, the Aether suddenly began to move.


    The mist-like Aether coalesced into a serpent-like shape, and with a speed that exceeded Roger¡¯s reaction time, it wrapped itself around the hand holding the Mind Stone.


    In the next instant, all the Aether surged into Roger¡¯s body, covering him with a web of glowing red patterns.


    ¡°What¡­ is¡­ this¡­?¡±


    The Reality Stone¡¯s power pulsed through Roger¡¯s body, seemingly reshaping it to better attune him to its energies.


    Simultaneously, information from the intersection of the Reality Stone and Mind Stone flooded into Roger¡¯s mind.


    He saw a scene.


    Countless massive figures, larger than planets, lay dead in the void of space, with a red gem glowing in the midst of their colossal bodies.


    Roger knew exactly what these corpses were.


    They belonged to the Celestials, the same beings featured in the movie .


    But now¡­ they seemed devoid of life, their bodies orbiting around the red gem like planets.


    The vision faded as Roger¡¯s awareness returned to the present.


    Feeling the residual Aether in his body, Roger suddenly realized something.


    Within the Aether lay a hidden coordinate, a marker pointing toward the Celestials'' "graveyard."


    At the same time¡­


    Roger understood that this Aether was a decoy. The true Reality Stone was in the Celestials¡¯ graveyard.


    Had Andrea slaughtered the Celestials and used the genuine Reality Stone to bind their graveyard?


    Realizing this, Roger was struck by the terrifying scope of Andrea¡¯s power.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how strong the Celestials were, but each of their bodies was larger than Earth itself. A single swipe from one of them could destroy a planet.


    Roger doubted he could defeat the Celestials if he ever faced them directly. And yet, somehow, Andrea had wiped out an entire species?


    "No¡­ I can¡¯t be certain Andrea did this¡­"


    Roger didn¡¯t want to believe Andrea was responsible, because if she had the power to exterminate the Celestials, how could she have been so easily erased?


    He suspected that not even the Five Cosmic Entities in the comics possessed that level of strength.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [134] : Infinite Superman?

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    No matter what, Roger now had the true location of the Reality Stone. His next stop was the Celestial¡¯s tomb, to continue searching for clues about Andrea.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the Reality Stone with me. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Roger asked the Collector before leaving Knowhere.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Roger wanted to swipe the Reality Stone, at this point, the stone had embedded itself into his body, becoming a part of him.


    Until he could find a way to remove it from his body, there was no way he could return the stone to the Collector.


    ¡°No objections. None at all,¡± the Collector replied, still under the influence of the Mind Stone.


    Satisfied, Roger patted him on the shoulder, grabbing a spaceship from his collection, and prepared to contact Captain Marvel.


    After all, Captain Marvel had brought him to Knowhere, so it was only fair to notify her before leaving.


    Fortunately, Carol had given Roger her contact information before she left. With an interstellar ship, he could easily reach her. Not long after, Roger initiated the call.


    Boom, BOOM!


    As soon as the line connected, Roger heard explosive sounds on Carol¡¯s end.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Carol? I hope I¡¯m not¡­interrupting?¡±


    ¡°If by interrupting, you mean calling while I¡¯m in the middle of fighting Ronan¡­ then yes, you are very much interrupting, !¡±


    A heavy crash sounded through the line, and Roger could practically picture Carol being smashed away by one of Ronan¡¯s brutal swings.


    He cringed slightly and said, ¡°Sorry. I assumed you¡¯d be done by now.¡±


    ¡°Done?!¡±


    Roger heard a clattering sound, as if Carol was pulling herself out of rubble, and then her voice cut in, ¡°Did you really think that someone wielding an Infinity Stone would be that easy to defeat?!¡±


    Fair point.


    Each Infinity Stone embodies a universal principle, and wielding even one instantly elevates a person to the top ranks of the cosmos.


    But if Roger remembered correctly, in the original storyline, Ronan was distracted by the Guardians of the Galaxy, and they managed to seize the Power Stone from him¡­ So why was Carol struggling this much?


    After considering it, Roger suspected that his presence, an unplanned element, had inadvertently complicated things. The difficulty spike was likely his fault.


    Awkwardly, he said to Carol, who seemed to be taking quite a beating on the other end, ¡°¡­Hang in there. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°Get here as fast as you can!¡±


    Carol cut the line abruptly. Realizing he couldn¡¯t afford any more delays, Roger activated the spaceship¡¯s warp drive, setting his course for Xandar.


    After several wormhole jumps, Roger arrived in Xandar¡¯s orbit.


    Upon exiting the last jump, he saw the Nova Corps locked in battle with Ronan¡¯s fleet, and below them, Carol¡¯s shining form clashing against a purple figure.


    Using his enhanced vision, Roger zoomed in to see that the purple figure was Ronan.


    Somehow, Ronan had mastered the Power Stone¡¯s energy, which enveloped him as he wielded it through his weapon, going blow-for-blow with Captain Marvel.


    Roger could see that Carol had been attempting to seize or destroy the staff bearing the Power Stone, but Ronan¡¯s combat skills were, if anything, superior to hers.


    With the Power Stone¡¯s amplification, Captain Marvel was slowly losing ground.


    ¡°Now this is more like it¡­¡±


    Though Carol was struggling, Roger couldn¡¯t help but make a sardonic comment.


    In hindsight, Ronan¡¯s performance now was more fitting for his title of "the Accuser."


    The original story depicted him as being distracted by Star-Lord¡¯s ridiculous dance, leading to the loss of the Stone, an embarrassing moment that didn¡¯t befit a warrior who had fought across the universe and destroyed countless worlds.


    With these thoughts running through his mind, Roger maneuvered the spaceship to hover above Xandar, but he refrained from descending to the planet¡¯s surface.


    The Nova Corps, Ronan¡¯s forces, and the Ravagers brought by Star-Lord were engaged in chaotic three-way combat.


    If Roger landed now, he risked becoming a target for all three factions.


    Rather than getting caught in the crossfire and crashing with his ship, it made more sense for Roger to jump down himself, it would be a lot more flexible.


    Floating just outside Xandar¡¯s atmosphere, Roger enveloped himself in his bio-field, then leaped from the ship and descended at high speed.


    Ronan and Carol¡¯s clash was far too intense for anyone else to approach.


    The energy unleashed by these two super-powered beings was enough to destroy any ship that got too close.


    The Nova Corps had already lost several ships trying to assist Carol, all of them shattered against the Power Stone¡¯s force field that shielded Ronan from their attacks.


    With a thunderous strike, Carol attempted to wrest the staff from Ronan¡¯s grasp, but he smashed her away again.


    She tumbled through the rubble, skidding through buildings until she finally came to a stop.


    Ronan, propelled by the energy in his weapon, soared toward Carol, pointing the Power Stone-embedded weapon at her and saying:


    ¡°You, I remember you. I saw you on Earth; you destroyed my fleet.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember you.¡±


    Carol taunted him with a smile.


    Of course, she remembered him. When she went to Earth and met Nick Fury, Ronan had been sent to destroy the planet, only to be repelled by her singlehandedly.


    It must have left a bitter memory for Ronan, one that still lingered.


    But Carol had no interest in reminiscing with him. Her only objective was to keep him from using the Power Stone on Xandar.


    If he succeeded, the stone¡¯s chaotic energy would obliterate the entire planet.


    Ronan, however, had no intention of wasting words. Recognizing her, he simply said a few parting words before raising his hammer:


    ¡°None of that matters.¡±


    He lifted his weapon high, declaring, ¡°For you and this planet will be destroyed here, reduced to cosmic dust!¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Carol¡¯s body flared with light as she prepared to take flight and stop him.


    But someone was faster.


    A shadow descended from above, hurtling directly toward Ronan. Roger landed between them, catching Ronan¡¯s hammer with a single hand.


    ¡°?¡±


    Momentarily surprised, Ronan¡¯s expression quickly twisted with fury.


    Between the Guardians of the Galaxy, the Nova Corps, and now Captain Marvel, it seemed everyone was out to thwart him. Now, yet another unknown figure had come to stand in his way.


    This series of frustrations ignited a rage within him, and he struggled against the man in front of him, roaring:


    ¡°No one can stop me!!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can.¡±


    Roger replied with a calm smile.


    Grasping Ronan¡¯s hammer, Roger exhaled a stream of icy breath over it. The freezing mist coated the weapon and swiftly spread.


    In an instant, Ronan¡¯s hammer was covered in a thick layer of frost.


    This ice breath was a new ability Roger had gained through the Reality Stone.


    Though it was a replica, this fake Reality Stone still held some of the stone¡¯s cosmic power in this universe.


    Now that the stone was embedded in Roger¡¯s body, he had access to a portion of its abilities. The freezing breath that could lock anything in ice was just one of the ways he could wield the Reality Stone.


    Though somewhat¡­ rough, it was more than enough to handle Ronan.


    ¡°This?!¡±


    Staring at his frozen weapon in shock, Ronan momentarily froze himself. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger wasted no time. Tightening his grip on the hammer, he applied slight pressure. The weapon, frozen solid, shattered into pieces, scattering into the wind.


    With the staff destroyed, the Power Stone fell free, plummeting toward the ground.


    Ronan, recovering, reached out in an attempt to grab it.


    But Roger was quicker. Just as Ronan¡¯s hand extended, Roger raised his foot and delivered a powerful kick.


    Boom!!


    Ronan¡¯s body hurtled backward like a missile, slamming through debris as he flew. Roger extended his left hand, catching the Power Stone before it could hit the ground.


    ¡°Ungh!¡±


    The Power Stone¡¯s energy surged violently through Roger, resonating with the Reality Stone inside him and the Mind Stone he carried.


    The three stones glowed in unison, coalescing into a structure on Roger¡¯s chest, each one settling into place at the left, right, and center of his chest plate, exchanging energy in sync.


    The intense pain instantly faded. Looking down at the glowing stones on his chest, Roger felt momentarily dumbfounded.


    For the record, he had absolutely no intention of collecting the Power Stone, or even the Reality Stone, for that matter.


    But now¡­ why did it feel like he was on a path to becoming Ultron with all the Infinity Stones?


    When all six stones finally came together, what would he become?


    Infinite Superman??


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [135] : Parting and Encountering

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below


    .....


    Three Infinity Stones shimmered on Roger¡¯s chest as he tried to remove them, only to find it impossible.


    They seemed almost glued to him, refusing to budge. Especially the Reality Stone, it appeared connected to his body. When he removed his suit, it would retract automatically into his chest, while the other two disappeared along with the suit.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. You¡¯re not even the real one, so why are you so attached to me?¡± Roger muttered in frustration.


    Of the three stones embedded in his chest, only the Reality Stone was a replica created by Andrea to deceive the gods of Asgard. And yet, it was this replica that clung to Roger stubbornly, its purpose unclear.


    As the stones gleamed in a row across his chest, Roger noticed Carol eyeing him with some suspicion.


    ¡°If I said this was an accident, would you believe me?¡± Roger asked Carol helplessly.


    Carol gestured toward the three stones on his chest and replied, ¡°And you want me to believe that¡¯s an accident?¡±


    ¡°It really is¡­this Reality Stone is a fake, well, not entirely. But there¡¯s another Reality Stone, just like there¡¯s another Mind Stone on Earth,¡± Roger explained, hoping to avoid being mistaken for someone like Thanos.


    Carol studied Roger with a skeptical look. Perhaps because he had shown her visions of their past battles together, Carol refrained from pressing the issue.


    But at that moment, the members of the Nova Corps, seeing the battle was over, quickly gathered around, aiming their weapons at the Power Stone embedded in Roger¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Do¡­ don¡¯t move!¡± a Nova Corps officer called out tensely, his eyes fixed on Roger.


    In the distance, Ronan had already been captured by the Nova Corps after Roger¡¯s intervention. When they decided to deal with the Power Stone, they¡¯d seen Roger incorporating it as a chest ornament.


    This sight immediately put both the Nova Corps and the Guardians of the Galaxy on high alert.


    Since they didn¡¯t know who Roger was, all they saw was him taking down Ronan and ¡°claiming¡± the Power Stone. Naturally, the Nova Corps was suspicious of his intentions. If Roger hadn¡¯t demonstrated such overwhelming power, and if Captain Marvel wasn¡¯t standing beside him, they would likely have done more than merely aim their weapons at him.


    ¡°Relax, everyone. I¡¯m not your enemy,¡± Roger assured the nervous Nova Corps members.


    Captain Marvel, Carol, also spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s not an enemy. He¡¯s the one who informed me about Ronan¡¯s attack on Xandar. Besides, you all saw him defeat Ronan just now.¡±


    ¡°So who is he? And why does he want the Power Stone?¡± asked a Nova Corps officer named Rhomann Dey as he approached them.


    Roger recognized him; in , Rhomann had been the one to believe Star-Lord, which allowed the Nova Corps to prepare in advance.


    After a brief glance at him, Roger looked down at the Power Stone on his chest and sighed, ¡°This was an accident. Rest assured, I have no intention of harming Xandar. As for the Power Stone, I plan to keep it somewhere absolutely secure.¡±


    Just as Roger finished speaking, Yondu Udonta and his Ravager crew appeared. Yondu, with his blue skin and eyes fixed on the Power Stone, spoke up, ¡°You think you can just walk away with one of the universe¡¯s most valuable items with a few words?¡±


    The Ravagers had also aided in repelling Ronan¡¯s assault on Xandar that day. But unlike the Guardians, the Ravagers¡¯ motives weren¡¯t limited to taking down Ronan, they¡¯d always been after the Power Stone, which was worth a fortune.


    ¡°If it¡¯s valuable, someone will pay handsomely for it, enough for us to live easy for the rest of our lives,¡± Yondu said, his eyes never leaving the stone.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree! Just because you¡¯re dressed like some comic-book Superman doesn¡¯t mean you get to take off with something so dangerous!¡± Peter Quill, aka Star-Lord, chimed in.


    Standing by Yondu¡¯s side were the Guardians of the Galaxy: Gamora, Drax, and Rocket, who held a tiny Groot. They all eyed Roger tensely.


    With everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Roger felt like he was the universe¡¯s public enemy number one.


    Sighing, Roger raised his right hand, channeling the energy of the stones there, making everyone tense up.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Stop whatever you¡¯re about to do!¡± Rhomann Dey and the Nova Corps lifted their weapons, aiming at Roger, while the Guardians readied themselves, and Yondu¡¯s whistle-controlled arrow hovered nearby.


    Seeing this, Roger said softly, ¡°Calm down, calm down. Just think, if I meant you harm, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped Ronan from destroying Xandar, would I?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you trying to do?¡± asked Star-Lord, helmet in place.


    The Power Stone¡¯s destructive force was intense enough to destroy an entire planet, so their caution was understandable.


    In response, Roger smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much, really¡­ I¡¯d just like you all to forget a few things.¡±


    Snap!


    With a snap of his fingers, a yellow wave of mental energy pulsed over all of Xandar.


    In the next moment, a calm quiet blanketed the entire planet.


    ...


    About half an hour later, Roger and Captain Marvel were escorted out of Xandar by the Nova Corps with full honors. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aboard the ship, Captain Marvel couldn¡¯t help but turn to Roger in astonishment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually hypnotized an entire planet!¡±


    ¡°It was the fastest way. I didn¡¯t want to keep arguing with them, that would¡¯ve wasted too much time,¡± Roger replied nonchalantly, reclining in the back seat.


    That snap, of course, hadn¡¯t wiped out Xandar¡¯s population; Roger wasn¡¯t that ruthless. He¡¯d only used the amplified power of the Mind Stone to make the people of Xandar disregard his identity and the Power Stone on his chest.


    Once they¡¯d dismissed those two factors, Roger and Captain Marvel were hailed as heroes who saved Xandar, just like the Guardians of the Galaxy, and were awarded commendations and thanks.


    Additionally, they received a generous ¡°heroic service¡± bonus.


    The Guardians of the Galaxy and the Ravagers were also hypnotized since Roger didn¡¯t want either faction following him across the galaxy in the future.


    As for why the Mind Stone¡¯s power didn¡¯t affect Captain Marvel, it was likely due to her exposure to the Space Stone¡¯s energy. Tony Stark only borrowed a small amount of the Space Stone¡¯s energy and could resist the control of Loki¡¯s scepter. Captain Marvel¡¯s own powers were connected to the Space Stone, so it was natural that she¡¯d be immune to the Mind Stone¡¯s influence.


    Noticing Roger¡¯s sense of urgency, Carol gave him a quick look.


    ¡°All right, if you¡¯re pressed for time...I guess it didn¡¯t cause any harm anyway,¡± she conceded, adjusting the ship¡¯s coordinates toward the nearest transit planet. Then she asked, ¡°What do you plan to do with the Power Stone?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I¡¯m certainly not giving it to any faction.¡±


    If possible, Roger intended to take the Power Stone with him.


    Even if it became a useless trinket outside this universe, that was better than leaving it here for Thanos to use for his snap.


    The moment Roger entered this universe, he¡¯d affected its future in ways both big and small. If his involvement caused a key event to change, leading to the Avengers¡¯ failure and the loss of their chance to reverse time and save the world, then this universe would be doomed.


    To avoid that scenario, Roger planned to take the stone with him.


    With one stone missing, Thanos¡¯ plan would be thwarted.


    Of course, Roger could also try seeking Thanos out now and ending the threat preemptively, but he had too many things left to accomplish to entertain that tempting thought.


    ¡°...In that case, we should part ways on the next planet,¡± Carol suggested.


    Roger wasn¡¯t surprised by this. Carol had her responsibilities, as she¡¯d mentioned in , the universe was full of worlds with life, yet few of them had protectors.


    Carol¡¯s duty extended across the cosmos, safeguarding every inhabited planet. She couldn¡¯t keep traveling with Roger indefinitely.


    As they prepared to part ways, Roger nodded to Carol and said, ¡°All right, but before you go, I¡¯ll need a ship. Something durable.¡±


    ¡°The Nova Corps will provide one. Plus, you¡¯ve got that hero bonus from Xandar, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The Xandarians had been generous, and after he and Carol saved their planet, they¡¯d gifted him a sizable reward. It was enough not only for a ship but even for a planet-class cruiser if he wanted.


    Roger shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly have a job in the universe. I should save where I can.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Carol felt Roger just didn¡¯t want to spend the money, but she said nothing. After reaching the next transit planet, she left him her ship.


    Then, she took a small shuttle to leave the transit planet.


    After Carol¡¯s departure, Roger stayed on the planet for a day, buying some essentials for interstellar travel. He then prepared to set out toward the Reality Stone¡¯s coordinates, specifically, the Celestial¡¯s graveyard.


    But before he left, he encountered an intriguing person.


    It was a woman with blue skin, her entire body modified with machinery.


    She was Nebula, one of Thanos¡¯ two daughters.


    She wanted to strike a deal with Roger.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters!


    https://p@treon.com/dragonnx


    [Replace ''@'' with ''a'' to access Patreon normally]


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon page!

 [136] : The Pursuit by the Guardians of the Galaxy

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    [A/N] - Link Below!


    .....


    The Reality Stone embedded in Roger''s chest glowed, casting light onto Nebula, who had attempted to assassinate him. She was now bound to a stone pillar Roger had conjured, her body tightly secured by strong ropes.


    Roger looked at Nebula with amusement and asked, ¡°Even Ronan was no match for me, yet you still thought you could assassinate me. What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°...I came to make a deal,¡± Nebula replied coldly, her voice raspy as she struggled against the unyielding bonds, to no avail.


    With a subtle flicker of the Reality Stone, the ropes around Nebula tightened, causing her to gasp for air.


    ¡°Attacking me with your little toys right from the start? I wouldn¡¯t say that¡¯s the best attitude for making a deal.¡±


    ¡°I needed to test the strength of my potential ally.¡±


    ¡°Defeating Ronan wasn¡¯t proof enough?¡±


    ¡°Thanos can defeat Ronan as well,¡± Nebula retorted icily.


    Roger nodded, acknowledging her point.


    Compared to the alternate versions of Thanos in , the Thanos in the real MCU films was extremely powerful, not one to be taken down by his own minions or obliterated by a single laser from Ultron. True Thanos was formidable, cautious, and skillful. Defeating a power-hungry fool like Ronan who thought the Power Stone made him invincible was well within Thanos'' reach.


    As he eyed Nebula, Roger decided to let go of her assassination attempt. Using the Reality Stone, he conjured a chair for himself and settled in, asking, ¡°You said you¡¯re here to make a deal. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Help me¡­ kill Thanos!¡± Nebula quickly voiced her demand.


    Her life¡¯s sole mission was to kill the man who had turned her into this half-machine monstrosity. Despite being Thanos¡¯ daughter, Nebula knew Thanos only truly cared for one daughter: Gamora. Nebula was merely a secondary, unwanted addition.


    Thanos wasn¡¯t entirely indifferent toward Nebula, but compared to his affection for Gamora, his care for Nebula was practically nonexistent. Each time she failed in a fight against Gamora, another part of her body was replaced with cybernetic enhancements. This only increased Thanos¡¯ favor toward Gamora and made his treatment of Nebula increasingly indifferent.


    Growing up in such a family, it was no wonder Nebula harbored no love for Thanos.


    Her motivation to kill him was strong, and it was no surprise that she made this request of Roger. After all, Nebula was imprisoned and tortured by Thanos in  while trying to assassinate him.


    But there was a question.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Roger asked, genuinely curious.


    He might go after Thanos in the future, but certainly not now. Without fully understanding Andrea and the existence of the Infinity Stones, Roger wouldn¡¯t bring unnecessary trouble upon himself. And even if he could kill Thanos, he had no reason to strike a deal with Nebula.


    Nebula was silent for a moment before answering, ¡°If you kill Thanos, I¡¯ll do anything you ask, assassinations, espionage, combat¡­ I can be your sharpest blade.¡±


    Nebula showed no regard for her own freedom.


    Since fully severing ties with Thanos, her sole purpose was to see her so-called father dead. As long as Roger could achieve that, she would do anything he required. If her cyborg body had been more alluring, she might have even offered herself as part of the bargain.


    Roger studied her, resting his hand on his chin, before dismissing the ropes and pillar with a wave of the Reality Stone¡¯s energy. He told her, ¡°I could use a navigator and a pilot while I¡¯m traveling through space. If you can meet my standards, I might let you stay. But let¡¯s be clear: I may eventually deal with Thanos, but when I do so will be my decision.¡±


    Nebula looked at him warily.


    The lack of a precise timeline made her nervous. She worried that Roger might prolong it just to exploit her as a galactic chauffeur and bodyguard.


    Seeing her hesitation, Roger added, ¡°Within four years, I¡¯ll go after Thanos. You can count on that.¡±


    ¡°Why four years?¡± she asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s an odd timeframe, neither five nor ten. Why four?¡±


    With a smile, Roger explained, ¡°Because four years from now, Thanos will begin his move. You don¡¯t need to know the details, but if you agree, you¡¯re welcome to join me. If not, feel free to leave. We¡¯ll pretend we never met.¡±


    It was 2014 in this universe, and the movie timeline had been following real-world time until the events of .


    had premiered in 2018, and the in-universe timeline likely matched. So, Roger set the four-year mark accordingly.


    Four years was a period Nebula could endure. If, by then, Roger hadn¡¯t upheld his end of the bargain, she would simply leave. She had nowhere else to go anyway, and traveling with Roger increased the chances of attracting Thanos¡¯ attention, which could force him into action.


    Of course, Roger had considered this when he agreed to let Nebula tag along. He didn¡¯t mind. Without the Stones, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Thanos. With three Stones already in his possession, if he met Thanos, it would be Thanos who needed to run.


    After contemplating for a while, Nebula fell silent and moved to stand beside Roger, signaling her acceptance.


    Roger led her to the ship Carol had left him, naturally assigning her to the pilot¡¯s seat.


    Nebula operated the controls skillfully, setting the coordinates, and then turned to Roger. ¡°Where to?¡±


    He handed her a set of coordinates, a location provided by his Reality Stone. It should lead to the Celestial Graveyard.


    Nebula glanced at the coordinates and asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing there. Why are we going?¡±


    ¡°Something will be there when I arrive. Don¡¯t ask questions, just fly,¡± Roger replied dismissively, reclining in his seat to relax.


    Traveling with a personal ¡°tool¡± to handle the navigation and piloting was far more enjoyable than flying the ship himself. Much like with cars, driving was never as relaxing as being a passenger.


    Now that she was effectively Roger¡¯s subordinate, Nebula didn¡¯t press further. She focused on her duties as his pilot, setting the ship on course.


    Traveling with a companion was far less isolating than navigating space alone.


    As he lay back in his seat, Roger chatted idly with Nebula, watching the stars drift by, and daydreaming about the moment he¡¯d gather all six Infinity Stones.


    Would he become as powerful as Infinity Ultron? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had been lost in thought for a while when Nebula spoke up.


    ¡°Our radar is picking up a tail. Someone¡¯s following us.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Roger snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°Can we tell who it is?¡±


    The Nova Corps, Ravagers, and Guardians of the Galaxy were all supposed to have been hypnotized by the Mind Stone, making them forget he held the Power Stone. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be any of those factions.


    If not them, then who? Thanos? Ronan?


    Nebula adjusted the settings, seemingly attempting to contact the ship behind them, but received no response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I doubt it¡¯s Thanos. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t send just one ship. Most likely, it¡¯s a Ravager.¡±


    ¡°A Ravager¡­ which direction are they in?¡±


    Nebula mentioned a single ship, and her suspicion it was a Ravager made Roger think of those Guardians of the Galaxy misfits.


    When Nebula indicated the ship¡¯s position, Roger used his super-vision to confirm it. Sure enough, it was the Guardians of the Galaxy.


    They were trailing Roger¡¯s ship from a distance, not directly engaging but refusing to break off either. Their intentions were unclear.


    The two ships flew through space, one trailing the other. After a while, Nebula asked, ¡°Should we engage?¡±


    ¡°Not just yet. Dock at the nearest life-supporting planet. I want to know why they¡¯re following us.¡±


    The Guardians of the Galaxy posed no real threat to Roger. His curiosity was piqued, however, by their reason for following him.


    After all, he hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke them.


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright, listen up.¡±


    Aboard the Guardian¡¯s ship, Star-Lord was briefing his team with a look of authority.


    ¡°That guy in all black, looking like Superman from those Earth comics, can apparently change people¡¯s minds with a snap. So¡­ when we get close to him, make sure he doesn¡¯t snap his fingers. Got it?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it.¡± Gamora, seated in the co-pilot¡¯s chair, asked, ¡°If he can control people¡¯s minds, why do you still remember?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Star-Lord was equally baffled.


    He couldn¡¯t explain why everyone else forgot Roger had the Power Stone, while he remembered perfectly. All he knew was that no single person should hold such devastating power, the kind that could wipe out a planet in an instant. Handing it to someone he didn¡¯t know or trust seemed like a terrible idea.


    Rocket the Raccoon scoffed from the corner, ¡°Great. Because of your paranoia, we¡¯re now tailing some so-called ¡®hero¡¯ who saved Xandar.¡±


    Star-Lord quickly protested, ¡°We¡¯re heroes of Xandar too, remember?¡±


    ¡°Boys, now¡¯s not the time,¡± Gamora interjected. ¡°That Superman guy is about to land.¡±


    Gamora stepped in to stop Star-Lord and Rocket''s bickering and addressed the group.


    Under their watchful eyes, the Superman and his ship were making their way toward the nearest habitable planet.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [137] : My name is Roger, and I’m from a Parallel Universe

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    .....


    Star-Lord''s ship followed the one ahead, landing on a desolate planet with no intelligent life.


    Knowing Roger''s overwhelming power and having witnessed him kick Ronan away with a single strike, Star-Lord had elevated Roger¡¯s threat level to the maximum in his mind. He kept his distance from Roger¡¯s ship, staying far enough away to ensure he wouldn''t be detected before finally stopping.


    As the ship touched down, Gamora and Drax the Destroyer joined Star-Lord in disembarking to find Roger, while Rocket stayed aboard to care for the newly-awakened Baby Groot and guard the ship.


    As they moved in Roger¡¯s direction, Gamora turned to Star-Lord and asked:


    ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to say to him?¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Gamora stopped in her tracks, staring at Star-Lord in disbelief.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t plan out anything before coming here to confront him?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a confrontation, alright? I¡¯d have to be insane to drag you all here just to pick a fight with that monster! I just¡­ want to negotiate with him, you get it? Negotiate!¡±


    ¡°What is there to negotiate? You already said he¡¯s unwilling to hand over the Power Stone to the Nova Corps, which is why he altered our memories. Do you honestly think he¡¯s going to give you the Power Stone just because you asked?¡±


    From Star-Lord¡¯s description, Gamora understood clearly that the man known as Superman had no intention of handing the Power Stone over to anyone.


    If he wasn¡¯t planning on giving it up, what was the point of negotiating with him?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Star-Lord found himself speechless.


    Before coming to find Roger, he hadn¡¯t thought of any specific plan. Perhaps because he¡¯d recently received praise and rewards from the Nova Corps, he got swept up in the moment and impulsively pursued Roger, hoping to reclaim the Power Stone.


    Now, hearing Gamora¡¯s question, he sobered up a little, realizing how rash he¡¯d been. He turned to her and said:


    ¡°Well¡­ we can at least try... ah!¡±


    Before he could finish, he felt himself bump into something.


    Looking up, he saw Drax¡¯s massive frame blocking his path; he had accidentally walked into Drax¡¯s back.


    Holding his nose, which hurt from the impact, Star-Lord looked up and asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, man? Why did you suddenly stop!?¡±


    ¡°There is no problem,¡± Drax replied, pointing ahead. ¡°I stopped because of her.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    Star-Lord leaned forward and saw someone familiar standing in their way.


    They knew this person: Thanos¡¯s daughter, Gamora¡¯s sister, and fellow renegade, Nebula.


    Recently escaped from Xandar, Nebula now stood there with a cold smile, her gaze fixed on the Guardians, though her eyes lingered on Gamora behind Star-Lord. She spoke with a mocking tone:


    ¡°Well, look who it is, my dear sister and her little group of sidekicks.¡±


    ¡°Nebula¡­¡±


    Gamora stepped forward, her voice heavy as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here for the Power Stone, too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Power Stone anymore.¡±


    Nebula replied coldly.


    She had previously sought the Power Stone for Ronan because he promised that once he had it, he would confront Thanos himself, which was why Nebula had chosen to serve as Ronan¡¯s lieutenant.


    But now that Ronan was defeated, let alone seeking revenge on Thanos, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself. Why would Nebula continue searching for the Power Stone for his sake?


    Gamora thought it over and understood. She asked again:


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my subordinate now.¡±


    Roger¡¯s voice drifted down from the sky.


    Descending from above, Roger landed in front of Nebula, raised his hand in a casual greeting to the Guardians, and said, ¡°Hello there.¡±


    Seeing Roger appear so suddenly, the Guardians instantly went on alert. Star-Lord instinctively donned his helmet, drawing his weapon in preparation for a possible fight.


    Their reaction wasn¡¯t unwarranted, Roger¡¯s presence alone created intense pressure.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t doing anything, just the sight of him standing there brought back memories of his feats on Xandar and everything he¡¯d done, putting them on high alert.


    After a moment, seeing that Roger didn¡¯t appear to be attacking, Gamora spoke up:


    ¡°So¡­ you took Nebula as your subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you in advance, Nebula isn¡¯t exactly the ideal candidate for a subordinate.¡±


    Gamora glanced at Nebula.


    Roger didn¡¯t respond immediately; Nebula, however, cut in before he could speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    As Nebula and Gamora appeared ready to argue, Roger quickly intervened to prevent the sisters from fighting.


    ¡°Alright, enough. Making Nebula my subordinate was my decision. I¡¯ll be the judge of whether she¡¯s qualified.¡±


    Gamora closed her mouth, a brief flash of concern crossing her face as she looked at Nebula. She quickly shifted her focus, directing her energy toward Roger:


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to be one of the good guys.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m one of the good guys¡­ okay, maybe not entirely, but I¡¯m certainly better than most.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    Gamora responded doubtfully, casting another glance at Nebula.


    Roger noticed and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°So, just because I took Nebula as my subordinate, you think I¡¯m not a good person? Gamora, isn¡¯t that a bit hasty? After all, you yourself, the so-called ¡®deadliest woman in the galaxy¡¯ and daughter of Thanos, are now part of a hero team, aren¡¯t you? Why can you, but Nebula can¡¯t?¡±


    Gamora found herself at a loss for words.


    Star-Lord, on the other hand, seemed pleased at Roger¡¯s mention of a ¡°hero team,¡± and proudly chimed in:


    ¡°A hero team, hear that, Gamora? Our hero status is known across the galaxy now!¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there something wrong with you?¡± Gamora snapped at Star-Lord, then reminded Roger, ¡°Nebula isn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Nebula interjected before Roger could respond. ¡°To you, I¡¯m just a useless failure.¡±


    ¡°Nebula, that¡¯s not what I, ¡±


    ¡°Enough, ladies!¡±


    Roger took a deep breath, cutting them off before they could start arguing again.


    ¡°Look, I have no interest in the drama between you two sisters. I didn¡¯t come here to listen to you bicker.¡±


    Then he turned to Star-Lord and asked:


    ¡°Peter Quill, right? I¡¯d like to know the reason why you followed me.¡±


    Star-Lord was left speechless, having not prepared any response in advance, never expecting Roger to confront him directly. So he hadn¡¯t thought about what to say.


    Gamora remained silent as well; since only Star-Lord¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t been altered, it was up to him to answer.


    But even as the two hesitated, one person reacted faster than both of them.


    When Roger asked his question, the ever-direct Drax answered without a second thought: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re here to take the Power Stone from you.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    Almost immediately after Drax spoke, Star-Lord shouted a denial and said to Roger:


    ¡°It¡¯s not about taking it, it¡¯s a negotiation, a discussion! We think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to have the Power Stone. Something that powerful should be locked away somewhere, not carried around!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Star-Lord¡¯s response made Roger understand the situation.


    It seemed that Star-Lord, unaffected by the Mind Stone¡¯s influence, had remembered that the Power Stone was with Roger and, on an impulse, had followed him to retrieve it.


    Roger had a rough idea why Star-Lord was immune. His biological father was Ego, a being who called himself a Celestial and who existed as a sentient planet.


    Ego was extremely powerful, with the ability to assimilate other planets into himself, and he sought to create a race capable of helping him conquer the universe by producing offspring with various lifeforms.


    Ego had numerous descendants, with at least one in nearly every species, but Star-Lord was the only one who inherited his Celestial abilities.


    It was likely Star-Lord¡¯s Celestial gene that made him immune to the Mind Stone¡¯s control.


    Of course, this might also have been due to Roger not using the full power of the Mind Stone at the time.


    In any case, remembering that the Power Stone was in Roger¡¯s possession, Star-Lord had followed him here, acting impulsively and without much thought.


    Understanding Star-Lord¡¯s motives, Roger relaxed a little.


    Despite growing up among the Ravagers and having a somewhat roguish personality, Star-Lord was undeniably a hero at heart.


    Because at its core, heroism is about sticking one¡¯s nose into others¡¯ business, and Star-Lord undoubtedly embodied that trait.


    And when it came to heroes, Roger¡¯s attitude was always friendly. After hearing Star-Lord¡¯s reasoning, he placed his hands on his hips, displaying the three gems on his chest, and said:


    ¡°Is the Power Stone the only dangerous one?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    It was only now, as they focused on the gems on Roger¡¯s chest, that the Guardians realized that the other two were also Infinity Stones!


    This guy was in possession of not one, but three Infinity Stones!


    All this time, they¡¯d thought the other stones were just decorative, there to make the Power Stone look better!


    Roger then spoke:


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Power Stone that¡¯s dangerous. The other Stones are just as hazardous. So, I can¡¯t leave these Stones in this universe; I¡¯m taking them with me.¡±


    "Wait, this universe?"


    Gamora quickly picked up on the key phrase in Roger''s words and raised a question.


    Roger smiled and said,


    "Oh, right, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Roger, and I¡¯m from a Parallel Universe."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Guardians of the Galaxy were stunned on the spot.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [138] : You’re Too Late

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    .....


    In the empty void of space, the Guardians of the Galaxy followed closely behind Roger¡¯s spaceship.


    Rocket, the team¡¯s tech expert and pilot, couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing the news Star-Lord had brought back, ¡°He says he¡¯s from a parallel universe, and you all just believed him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this idiot who believed him,¡± Gamora shot back sarcastically.


    Star-Lord''s face twisted in confusion. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I mean you!¡± Gamora interrupted, clearly irritated.


    Star-Lord put on a wounded expression. ¡°That''s just uncalled for¡­ I just wanted a reasonable excuse to follow him! If I hadn¡¯t acted like I believed him, do you think he¡¯d have let me tag along?¡±


    Rocket raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t believe him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Star-Lord blurted out instinctively, then hesitated, adding, ¡°Well¡­ maybe just a little. A tiny bit.¡±


    Gamora gave him a look that said there¡¯s no saving this fool, clearly done with his antics.


    Rocket rolled his eyes, unimpressed. Turning back to Star-Lord, he asked, ¡°So, what exactly are we following him for? What¡¯s he even trying to do?¡±


    Gamora glanced at Star-Lord and replied, ¡°He claims he¡¯s heading to some ancient burial ground of a certain race. Supposedly, the real Reality Stone is hidden there, and the one he has now is just a fake.¡±


    ¡°The real Reality Stone? That must be worth a fortune, right?¡± Rocket¡¯s eyes gleamed at the thought.


    ¡°Are you even listening?!¡± Star-Lord cut in quickly. ¡°If that Stone is worth anything, it could probably buy half the galaxy!¡±


    As Rocket and Star-Lord continued to fantasize about the treasure, Gamora¡¯s patience wore thin, and she finally snapped, ¡°Money?! You think this is about money?! These are the Infinity Stones! Just one of them is powerful enough to turn a planet into fireworks! And he has a whole bunch!¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s really valuable, huh?¡± Rocket¡¯s eyes gleamed even brighter.


    Gamora¡¯s expression turned cold, and she let out an exasperated sigh. Trying to talk sense into this group was utterly useless.


    Though, in truth, money wasn¡¯t the Guardians¡¯ only motivation, they were curious to see what Roger intended to do with such power, especially the Power Stone. The thought of someone wielding that much personal power made them uneasy.


    ¡­


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let them follow us. They¡¯re just a bunch of greedy marauders,¡± Nebula remarked from her seat in the ship ahead.


    Currently, Nebula still harbored a bitter relationship with Gamora, which extended to the rest of the Guardians as well, leaving her less than thrilled about having them tag along.


    Roger, noticing Nebula¡¯s displeasure, gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°I know their past is questionable, but don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t try anything with us.¡±


    ¡°They might not, but Gamora would. I know her too well,¡± Nebula said in a low voice.


    While the others might hesitate to cross Roger due to his strength, Gamora was different. As a biological weapon created by Thanos, she¡¯d take any chance to strike, no matter the target, even if it were Thanos himself. Fear just wasn¡¯t in her nature, as far as Nebula was concerned.


    Roger could tell Nebula harbored a mix of fear and resentment toward Gamora, though he sensed something deeper beneath those feelings, a desire for sisterhood, as he remembered her admitting in the original timeline, ¡°I just wanted a sister.¡±


    So, he let it go, figuring the two of them needed to resolve their issues independently. He had no intention of playing their counselor.


    Roger patted her shoulder again, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. We should be close now, right?¡±


    ¡°With one more jump, we¡¯ll be there,¡± Nebula replied.


    They¡¯d been making intermittent jumps for a while, traversing at least six wormholes and nearing the galaxy¡¯s edge.


    Nebula had refrained from questioning Roger about his destination or the reason for searching a burial ground, simply piloting the ship toward the specified coordinates. Once her loyalty was given, she became the ideal subordinate, a survival skill she had learned under Thanos, and one of the few areas in which she excelled beyond Gamora.


    With Nebula¡¯s skilled guidance, Roger finally arrived at their destination: the Celestial Burial Ground where the true Reality Stone was located.


    When the ship came to a stop, floating in the vast emptiness of space, Nebula turned to Roger. ¡°Is this it? What do we do now?¡±


    According to the coordinates, they had reached the right spot, but there was nothing in sight. Not a sign of life, not even a star in the nearby light-years, leaving the area feeling eerily empty.


    Roger, seated in the ship, gazed out into the void before stepping to the front. The imitation Reality Stone on his chest began to glow.


    ¡°Now¡­ we wait,¡± he said.


    As he spoke, a surge of red light burst from the fake Reality Stone on his chest.


    The crimson glow passed through the ship, expanding into the cosmic void outside, unfurling like a shroud of scarlet, covering the surrounding darkness. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or perhaps, Nebula thought, it wasn¡¯t covering the void but unveiling something hidden behind it.


    The shroud of red light revealed the colossal figures drifting in space, the remains of giants, each corpse as large as a planet.


    Onboard the Guardians¡¯ ship, the team stared in stunned silence at the vast, corpse-filled expanse. Seeing beings larger than even Knowhere, the deceased Celestial whose head had been hollowed out for habitation, left them speechless.


    Star-Lord could only murmur, ¡°Oh¡­ oh man, I think¡­ I think I¡¯m gonna pee myself¡­¡±


    His comment shattered the awe-filled silence, instantly ruining the scene¡¯s epic atmosphere.


    Both Gamora and Rocket shot him a glare before shifting their attention to Roger, who had just exited his ship without a spacesuit.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing? Has he lost his mind?¡± Rocket exclaimed, wide-eyed.


    Gamora, more experienced, explained, ¡°Some species don¡¯t need spacesuits in a vacuum. He¡¯s likely one of them.¡±


    The others quickly deduced that Roger was one of those people, especially seeing him unaffected outside in the void.


    Roger¡¯s time traveling across dimensions had significantly enhanced his body. He could now endure the vacuum of space without aid, thanks to his newfound powers and extreme durability, powers that allowed him to survive the sun¡¯s heat and breathe unaided in space.


    As the others looked on, Roger floated away from his ship, entering the burial ground of the Celestials.


    His expression grew serious as he regarded the vast bodies around him, his gaze settling on the spot where the true Reality Stone lay, a faint red light marking its location in the center of the silent tomb.


    Guided by the imitation Stone, Roger approached the genuine Reality Stone. The instant he neared, it shifted, merging seamlessly with the fake one on his chest.


    As if in response, a spectral image of a young woman appeared above the Reality Stone, her form floating weightlessly in front of him.


    The moment she appeared, Roger immediately recognized her: Andrea Kelson, the traveler he had been searching for, a predecessor who had traversed dimensions before him.


    Andrea¡¯s body lay curled, as if in deep sleep. When the true Reality Stone had fully merged with the fake, her eyes fluttered open.


    Her gaze met his, and Roger couldn¡¯t help but freeze, captivated by the stars reflected in her eyes, eyes that didn¡¯t seem quite human.


    Andrea¡¯s gaze fell on him, and she spoke.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t as he remembered from Odin¡¯s memory, soft and melodic. Instead, it was slightly rough, less refined than he had imagined.


    As Roger was processing this, Andrea¡¯s next words left him stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re too late¡­ far too late, Roger.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Wait, what?


    How did she know his name?


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [139] : Crisis

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    .....


    When a "person from the past," someone you''ve never met, addresses you by name in a recorded message, it triggers only one feeling:


    A deep, spine-chilling sense of unease.


    To Roger, Andrea was that person from the past. She had crossed worlds long before him, maybe over a hundred years prior, considering that Wonder Woman emerged during the World War I era.


    Andrea had known Wonder Woman back then.


    A figure from over a century ago, she had left behind this message, and upon seeing Roger, immediately called him by name, saying casually, ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±


    This made Roger question if there were gaps in his own memory.


    Could it be that he once knew Andrea but had his memories erased, as had happened with Odin?


    Roger hated to think that, but the memory manipulation by Odin and Tony Stark made it hard to ignore the possibility.


    After staring blankly for a moment, Roger finally asked, ¡°Why... why did you say I¡¯m late?¡±


    Of course, he knew that sound couldn''t travel through space; he was just mouthing the words. He used the Mind Stone to convey the message directly to her consciousness.


    Roger wanted to know if he and Andrea were, in fact, acquaintances.


    But the Andrea before him seemed only to be a projection. After her initial words, she closed her eyes again and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now; anyway... this isn¡¯t my burden anymore. I¡¯ve done all I could. The rest... I leave to you.¡±


    As Andrea¡¯s image faded, disappearing completely, only the Reality Stone remained, floating before Roger.


    Roger couldn¡¯t fully grasp Andrea¡¯s words, nor did she give him time to dwell on them.


    At the moment she vanished, the corpses of the Celestials began disintegrating like melting ice.


    They dissolved into red, stardust-like particles, flowing swiftly into the Reality Stone in front of Roger.


    It all happened too quickly. By the time Roger realized that the Reality Stone was absorbing the essence of the Celestials, it had already finished and re-attached itself to his chest as if it were a permanent fixture.


    Simultaneously, a surge of energy from the Reality Stone flowed into Roger¡¯s body.


    Along with this energy came a wealth of information, messages Andrea had embedded in the stone, providing Roger with insight into her actions.


    The Andrea who spoke to Roger was indeed just a pre-recorded image, albeit one with a limited degree of intelligence.


    Had Roger arrived even twenty years earlier, this projection would have held a conversation with him and revealed much more.


    But as she had said, Roger was a bit late.


    The energy for the projection had run out, and the functionality that would have allowed her to communicate with him directly had ceased. According to the remaining information, this suggested something had gone wrong with Andrea.


    Why Andrea knew Roger or why she left this message specifically for him was left unexplained.


    In fact, there was little information about Andrea herself; most of it was about the stones.


    Roger had always suspected the Reality Stone he obtained from the Collector was fake, but this wasn¡¯t true.


    The stone was real, or half-real. Before Andrea departed this world, she had used her considerable power to split all the Infinity Stones except the Time Stone, which protected Earth¡¯s dimension.


    She took one half with her, leaving the other half in this world to maintain the original storyline.


    So the Reality, Mind, and Power Stones that Roger possessed were all only partial stones.


    Now, the Reality Stone had re-fused, returning to its full, original form. Roger''s task now was to follow the coordinates Andrea left and search for the remaining stones beyond this universe.


    According to Andrea¡¯s message, these stones seemed tied to the survival of the multiverse.


    Andrea¡¯s own demise and the erasure of her existence in the Marvel Universe were due to a crisis threatening countless universes.


    Now, she was passing the baton to Roger.


    ¡°So, how did she even know who I am? Can she see the future?¡± Roger couldn¡¯t let go of the question.


    He wondered if Andrea had foreseen a future where a world-hopper like him would arrive to take up her mission, prompting her to leave preparations in other universes.


    Roger¡¯s mind spun. He was even beginning to fear Andrea, wondering if every event he¡¯d encountered since his arrival was somehow part of her calculations.


    Then again, he figured it was unlikely.


    If Andrea had such powers of foresight, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up dead.


    And if she had died despite such foresight, how could Roger possibly handle this crisis? It seemed like she had too much faith in him.


    ¡°Well, in any case... rest in peace, Andrea.¡±


    Quietly, Roger paid his respects to the fallen Andrea. He looked down at the three Infinity Stones now embedded in him, realizing he had a lot on his plate. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the moment Andrea discovered the multiverse crisis until now, when Roger had finally found her setup and taken up her work, at least a hundred years had passed.


    If the flow of time differed between universes, this period could be even longer.


    Andrea had distributed the stones with specific purposes: she gave the Mind Stone to Wonder Woman, the Reality Stone to the Celestials¡¯ graveyard to harness the Celestials¡¯ power in case of a cosmic crisis, and took the Power Stone with her.


    Where she took it remains unknown; her message offered no clue, so Roger would have to find it himself.


    Similarly, the Space Stone had merged with Andrea¡¯s own body, becoming a part of her. Only in the place where she met her end would it be found.


    The Time Stone remained with the Ancient One to reset the Marvel Universe¡¯s timeline.


    As for why no one remembered Andrea, she herself had used the Time Stone to reset the Marvel Cinematic Universe, creating a world where she didn¡¯t exist.


    She had even separated this entire universe from the main Marvel universe before departing, which explained the absence of the Watchers.


    This was Andrea¡¯s home; just as Roger viewed the world of  as his base, Andrea had made this universe her sanctuary. She would not allow any interference within it.


    The Time Stone would reset the universe if necessary, allowing events to start over from scratch.


    As for the Soul Stone¡­


    It lay in the X-Men universe.


    Yes, in the world Jean Grey had recently traveled to, Andrea had been there too, connecting that world with this one.


    The timelines flowed in sync, but after a reset, that world would replay its storyline.


    Due to a slight temporal misalignment, the X-Men world¡¯s reset would align with the timeline of Phoenix¡¯s death, continuing its narrative from there.


    Thus, that world¡¯s fate was unknown, even to Andrea or any other dimensional travelers.


    It might follow the  storyline, take the  path, or venture down an entirely unknown road.


    From Jean¡¯s description, Roger could easily guess that her world was on the  trajectory, where the Sentinels had reemerged. This time, however, there was no one to travel back and save the future.


    The X-Men would be forced to fight the Sentinels or wait for a timeline reset.


    In short, that world faced far worse conditions than the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    ¡°First, I need to get the Soul Stone, then locate the scattered Power Stone, then find the Space Stone¡­ and then tackle this multiverse crisis Andrea mentioned¡­¡±


    After all this time, Roger finally realized that Andrea hadn¡¯t described the crisis itself.


    She¡¯d only briefly hinted that she had sensed the multiverse was collapsing, affecting not only the Marvel Universe but every universe she knew and had visited, all showing signs of disintegration.


    She was searching for ways to avert this collapse and understand its root cause.


    What caused the multiverse¡¯s collapse remained unknown, even to Andrea. At least, the projection of her didn¡¯t know.


    And with the projection now active but Andrea herself not responding, Roger knew she had fallen somewhere along the way.


    In any case, Roger would need to gather the stones she left behind before worrying about anything else.


    A multiverse collapse wasn¡¯t trivial. If it involved every world he knew, Roger might have nowhere left to hide.


    However, Roger wasn¡¯t blindly trusting Andrea¡¯s word.


    After all, they¡¯d never met. It seemed unrealistic for Roger to believe a stranger¡¯s message, but he would follow her leads for now.


    As the saying goes, better safe than sorry.


    Just in case.


    ¡°I¡¯d better meet up with Jean.¡±


    Having absorbed the full weight of Andrea¡¯s revelations, Roger decided to first travel to the X-Men world and reunite with Jean, dealing with the Sentinels there.


    To reach the X-Men world, he needed to return to Earth first.


    The connection point between worlds was on Earth, in Andrea¡¯s former home, where she had built a teleportation device hidden beneath her house.


    If Roger wanted to reach the X-Men universe, that would be the easiest way.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [140] : Artificial Intelligence Athena

    [A/N] - Support & Read Up to 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    .....


    Upon returning to the spaceship, Roger instructed Nebula to set their destination as Earth and established communication with the Guardians of the Galaxy to inform them of his next move.


    Having the Guardians follow him was part of Roger¡¯s plan to introduce them to the Avengers ahead of time. This way, even if Roger was unavailable later, a collaboration between the Guardians and the Avengers could prevent them from being overwhelmed by alien forces.


    With the spaceship''s course adjusted, Roger and his companions began their journey to Earth.


    The trip was uneventful, and they arrived on Earth without any issues. As soon as they landed, Roger wasted no time and headed straight for New York.


    Andrea¡¯s residence in this world was in New York, more specifically, in Stark Tower. After arriving in this universe, she had been adopted by Obadiah Stane, making her Tony Stark¡¯s adoptive sister in name.


    As for why she, as Obadiah''s adoptive daughter, bore the last name "Kelson," it was due to her having been previously adopted by another family, who later encountered misfortune. Obadiah then became her guardian.


    There seemed to be more to this story, but Andrea''s records didn¡¯t elaborate. She had only left Roger information about her place of residence.


    This explained why Tony had photos of both himself and Andrea in his home, they were nominally siblings.


    --- S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon arriving at Stark Tower, Roger avoided disturbing Tony, who wasn¡¯t there. Using the Mind Stone, he discreetly entered the building and followed Andrea¡¯s notes to locate her ¡°secret base.¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought there was another space behind this wall?¡±


    Standing next to Tony¡¯s lab, Roger muttered to himself while facing a blank wall.


    Andrea¡¯s secret base was concealed behind this plain white wall, hidden by a permanent spell she had cast, creating a special space.


    Originally, Tony or Thor could have accessed this space, but after the universe''s timeline was reset, no one remembered the area existed, making it inaccessible to anyone.


    Roger wouldn¡¯t have been able to open it either if not for the gem Andrea had left him.


    Thus¡­


    The Reality Stone glowed once more, and the blank white wall before him split down the middle, revealing a narrow gap. With a grinding sound, the wall slowly parted on either side.


    What unfolded before Roger was a fantastical sight that reminded him of Harry Potter''s first visit to Diagon Alley. It was a whimsical scene, entirely incongruous with the high-tech style of Stark¡¯s home.


    As the white wall fully opened, a large space came into view.


    The room was a blend of advanced technology and magical aesthetics. Though it wasn¡¯t large, less than a hundred square meters, it was packed with various items.


    The first thing to catch Roger¡¯s eye was a suit of armor at the center of the room.


    The armor, predominantly silver-white, resembled the Mark series of Iron Man suits but lacked a helmet. Several areas of the suit were also unarmored, and its most striking feature was the cape draped behind it. The silver-white cape, paired with the armor, gave it a medieval knightly appearance rather than a modern suit of armor.


    Flanking the central armor were cabinets filled with unique items.


    These cabinets resembled display cases, containing additional armor and peculiar devices whose functions Roger couldn¡¯t discern.


    But the most notable feature of the room was the teleportation device situated on one side.


    ¡°It¡¯s smaller than I thought¡­¡±


    Ignoring the armor and other miscellaneous items, Roger approached the teleportation device for a closer look.


    The device was a flat circular platform placed on the ground, with its center glowing faintly, indicating the energy source. Six antenna-like structures tilted inward around the circumference of the circle at equal intervals.


    The device wasn¡¯t large, only about three meters in diameter, and resembled an elevator to an unknown destination more than a teleportation device.


    As Roger studied the device, he considered whether to use it immediately.


    However, he hesitated. He hadn¡¯t yet introduced the Guardians of the Galaxy to the Avengers. Their ship was currently hovering in Earth¡¯s orbit, and without an explanation, they could easily be mistaken for invaders.


    Roger decided it would be better to inform Nick Fury first, to avoid any unnecessary conflict between the two groups.


    But just as he was about to leave, the room suddenly dimmed.


    When Roger had first entered, the room had been brightly illuminated, with white light flooding the space as if it were daytime.


    Now, every light had gone out, plunging the room into near-total darkness except for the faint light spilling in from the door.


    If the door hadn¡¯t remained open, Roger might have thought he¡¯d walked into a trap.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Turning around, Roger saw the door shut itself just as he thought,  The irony was not lost on him, and his lips twitched in mild irritation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Standing in the darkened room, Roger felt no fear. With three Infinity Stones in his possession and enough strength to demolish the entire tower, he had no concern about being trapped.


    He was merely curious about why the room had gone dark.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the answer to reveal itself.


    A few seconds later, a holographic image appeared before Roger. The image was spherical, with intricate, hollow designs resembling¡­


    ¡°¡­An artificial intelligence?¡±


    Roger murmured.


    Indeed, the orb looked remarkably like the AI cores featured in


    Both J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s and Ultron¡¯s initial cores had similar designs, differing only in color and size.


    This AI, glowing pale blue, bore some resemblance to Ultron''s core but with a lighter hue.


    As the AI appeared, faint electronic waves flickered across it, seemingly calibrating itself.


    Once the calibration finished, the room¡¯s lights came back on, and the AI remained visible. A gentle female voice greeted Roger:


    ¡°Welcome back, Anthea.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roger realized the AI had mistaken him for its former owner, Andrea, or ¡°Anthea.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Roger addressed the AI:


    ¡°I¡¯m not Anthea. You¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Analyzing¡­ Life wavelength similarity: 98.6%. I have not made a mistake, Anthea.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Life wavelength? What even is that?


    Roger was momentarily confused, but upon glancing down at the glowing Reality Stone embedded in his chest, he understood. This was likely Andrea¡¯s ¡°gift¡± to him.


    She must have programmed the Reality Stone to record her life wavelength and trigger it under certain conditions, ensuring the AI would assist the successor she had chosen to complete her unfinished tasks.


    Now understanding Andrea¡¯s intent, Roger decided not to argue further. Instead, he said to the AI:


    ¡°¡­Fine, but don¡¯t call me Anthea anymore. I¡¯ve changed my name.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Please provide the new name.¡±


    ¡°Roger. Call me Roger.¡±


    ¡°Name updated. Welcome back, Roger.¡±


    The AI spoke in its soft, melodic voice.


    With the name updated and the AI now acknowledging him, Roger asked:


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The AI paused momentarily, seemingly processing Roger¡¯s question. To it, Roger was its master, so it didn¡¯t expect such a query.


    But after a brief hesitation, the AI replied, ¡°Athena.¡±


    ¡°Named after the Greek goddess of wisdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Athena responded softly.


    ¡°Athena¡­¡±


    Roger stroked his chin, repeating the name.


    It was evident Andrea had grand ambitions. Naming her AI after a Greek goddess likely signified her desire for Athena to evolve into a truly sentient being.


    Recalling how Andrea had spoken of wanting to become the pinnacle of all life in Odin¡¯s memories, Roger began to understand the kind of person Andrea was.


    Unlike him, a laid-back drifter, Andrea was someone with grand dreams and lofty aspirations.


    ¡°Well, the bigger the dream, the faster you die. In that sense, your death wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Roger turned back to Athena and asked, ¡°Athena, is the teleportation device operational?¡±


    ¡°Yes. During your absence of 816,332 hours, the lab consumed only 5% of its energy. The remaining energy is sufficient for 56 uses of the teleportation device.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ 816,000 hours¡­¡±


    Roger did some quick calculations and realized it equated to over 93 years.


    Athena had been dormant for more than eight decades. Just how many times had the Marvel Cinematic Universe¡¯s timeline been reset?


    Shaking his head, Roger decided not to dwell on it. For now, he was more curious about the lab itself.


    Determined to uncover its secrets, Roger turned to Athena and asked:


    ¡°Athena, can you give me an overview of this lab? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Roger.¡±


    Athena¡¯s tone was light and pleasant.


    For a moment, Roger thought he detected a hint of joy in her response.


    ...


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [141] : Upgraded Gear

    Roger had assumed that since Andrea had been a Sorcerer Supreme, her laboratory would be filled with magical artifacts.


    In reality, the lab primarily contained technological devices, reflecting Andrea¡¯s early affinity with technology and her close relationship with Tony Stark. Most of the items stored here were Andrea¡¯s research outcomes, blending magic and technology.


    At the center of the lab stood Andrea¡¯s crowning achievement, a suit of armor.


    Crafted from vibranium, enhanced with magical materials and runes, it was a marvel of dual technological and magical protection. This armor had been Andrea¡¯s go-to equipment before becoming the Sorcerer Supreme.


    And now... the armor belonged to Roger.


    Though the armor appeared tailored for a woman, it had the ability to adapt its appearance. Once Roger bonded with it, the suit would automatically adjust to fit his body and alter its design and colors based on his preferences.


    Moreover, it had none of the inconvenience of being cumbersome to carry. Andrea had paired it with another of her creations: a spatial bracelet.


    This bracelet opened a magical pocket dimension linked to it, creating a stable, portable storage space. While the concept seemed simple, the creation process was anything but.


    Across Marvel¡¯s magical systems, portable spatial items were rare, with even the likes of the Ancient One and Doctor Strange never demonstrating such tools.


    Roger wasn¡¯t sure if this was due to disdain for such items or limitations within Marvel¡¯s magical framework, but spatial bracelets were exceedingly rare. Andrea had poured considerable effort into crafting this one.


    And now... the bracelet was his.


    ¡°Turns out, every good multiversal traveler needs a spatial bracelet,¡± Roger muttered, marveling at the device.


    In countless novels he had read, protagonists often had some form of spatial gear. While Roger didn¡¯t see himself as a protagonist, life without such a device had indeed been inconvenient. Many items he wanted to take with him, like gaming consoles, were simply impossible to carry before.


    Now equipped with the spatial bracelet, Roger could bring along a tablet loaded with movies and anime, as well as game consoles. Even if he ended up in a barren world, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about boredom.


    ¡°You said something similar once.¡±


    As Roger admired the bracelet, Athena spoke up, startling him.


    It took Roger a moment to realize that Athena was referring to Andrea. Due to Andrea¡¯s contingency programming, Athena had come to equate Roger with her, making such comments unsurprising.


    ¡°Did Andrea... say that too?¡± Roger asked.


    Athena, unfazed, replied, ¡°Yes. It was for that exact reason that you created the spatial device.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess multiverse travelers tend to think alike.¡±


    Roger chuckled, reflecting on how he and this mysterious predecessor seemed to share similar priorities. It was a shame he hadn¡¯t crossed paths with her earlier; they likely would¡¯ve had much to talk about.


    ¡°Wait a second...¡± Roger frowned as a realization struck him. ¡°If Andrea had a spatial bracelet to store everything, why did she leave all of you here?¡±


    His question left Athena silent for a long moment. It seemed as though she was processing something, but eventually, she replied:


    ¡°Insufficient data to provide an answer. Relevant information appears to be missing, likely erased through a deliberate backdoor in the system.¡±


    ¡°...It wasn¡¯t me; it was Andrea,¡± Roger clarified. ¡°Athena, remember this: I am me, and Andrea is Andrea. We¡¯re completely different individuals. Don¡¯t refer to us as the same person.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Information updated.¡±


    With Athena¡¯s terminology corrected, Roger returned to his musings. Andrea had the capability to take everything with her, yet she left the lab and its contents behind, almost as if... she intended for someone specific to find them.


    Considering the clues Andrea had left at the Celestial burial ground, Roger couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all this had been meant for him.


    But why? Why him?


    The room fell into a contemplative silence as Roger tried to piece together Andrea¡¯s motives. After a while, Athena broke the quiet.


    ¡°Roger, should I prepare everything in the lab for removal?¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡± Roger asked, snapping out of his thoughts. ¡°Aren¡¯t you integrated into the lab? Wouldn¡¯t I need to move your servers as well?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Athena replied. ¡°I am a fusion of technology and magic. All of my data and processing capabilities are stored here.¡±


    As she spoke, a small cylindrical pedestal extended from the floor in front of Roger. A smooth, glowing white orb floated above it, suspended by magnetic forces.


    ¡°This is my core,¡± Athena continued. ¡°You only need to store it in the spatial bracelet, and I can link to any of your electronic devices through the bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Roger picked up the orb and, following the bracelet¡¯s instructions, stored Athena¡¯s core within it.


    The fusion of magic and technology struck Roger as ingenious. It was clear Andrea had been ahead of her time, and now Roger had a Jarvis-like AI companion to aid him.


    After packing up most of the lab¡¯s contents, leaving only the teleportation device and its energy system, Roger felt no guilt about dismantling the place. At first, he had hesitated, wondering if taking everything was the right thing to do.  S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the thought that Andrea had likely left it all for him erased any moral qualms. After all, the lab¡¯s security ensured no one else could access its treasures.


    It took about twenty minutes for Roger to dismantle and pack away nearly everything. What had once been a cutting-edge laboratory blending magic and technology now looked like an empty shell, with only the teleportation device remaining.


    If Andrea were alive to see Roger gutting her lab like this, she might have smacked him into oblivion.


    But Alas, she wasn¡¯t here.


    As if on cue, Roger¡¯s communicator buzzed with a call from Nebula.


    ¡°Are you done yet? Earthlings have noticed us.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡± Roger froze, his newfound joy over the equipment momentarily forgotten. He had completely neglected Nebula and the Guardians of the Galaxy, leaving them hovering outside Earth¡¯s atmosphere without informing Nick Fury or anyone else.


    Slapping his forehead, Roger quickly exited the lab and responded:


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Tell Star-Lord and the others not to make any sudden moves. If Earth¡¯s forces approach, just drop my name, they¡¯ll know who I am!¡±


    Roger worried about the possibility of Nebula and the Guardians clashing with the Avengers. After all, Nebula wasn¡¯t exactly a Paragon of Virtue, and the Guardians were still a ragtag group of misfits freshly formed out of Star-Lord¡¯s separation from the Ravagers. Each member had their own... unique issues.


    The likelihood of a misunderstanding escalating into a full-blown skirmish wasn¡¯t small.


    To prevent such a scenario, Roger launched himself skyward at top speed, heading toward the Guardians¡¯ ship.


    Mid-flight, however, he was intercepted by two armored figures.


    One wore the familiar red-and-gold armor of Iron Man; the other was clad in a silver suit, War Machine.


    ¡°Hey, Superman,¡± Tony Stark called out, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Care to explain why you returned to Earth unannounced... and why you¡¯ve been sneaking out of my property?¡±


    Both Tony and Rhodey had their weapons trained on Roger, their hostility evident.


    Their wariness stemmed not just from Roger¡¯s unannounced arrival but also the two alien ships hovering outside Earth¡¯s atmosphere. If not for Nick Fury vouching for Roger¡¯s character, Tony and Rhodey¡¯s approach might have been far less restrained.


    Understanding the tension his actions had caused, Roger didn¡¯t take offense. Instead, he smiled and said:


    ¡°Because I found something interesting. Tony, do you remember Andrea?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve found a lead on her?¡± Tony¡¯s expression shifted, the hostility replaced by curiosity.


    ¡°Not just a lead. Something big,¡± Roger replied. ¡°Want to hear about it?¡±


    Roger knew Tony had always been curious about Andrea¡¯s disappearance. And he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how would Tony react when he learned Andrea might have been his long-lost sister?


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [142] : Introduction and Departure

    At the newly established Avengers base, a rare gathering was underway. The Avengers, the Guardians of the Galaxy, Roger, and Nebula were all present. Nick Fury had also joined the meeting, accompanied by his trusted deputy, Maria Hill.


    Since the disbandment of SHIELD, Fury had been operating in the shadows, continuing his career as an undercover agent while investigating superhuman incidents on Earth alongside Hill.


    This latest incident, an "alien invasion", had naturally piqued his interest. He rushed to the Avengers base to assess their response but was greeted by an unexpected sight: the Avengers enjoying a harmonious camaraderie with the so-called "aliens."


    "Can someone explain to me what¡¯s going on here?" Fury asked, his one good eye scanning the lively group.


    Roger, who was chatting with Tony Stark, turned to face Fury and replied, "In short, I brought back some intel... and a few allies."


    "Allies?" Fury¡¯s tone was skeptical.


    "Yes," Roger affirmed. "Meet the Guardians of the Galaxy, a newly formed team of galactic heroes. Since Earth doesn¡¯t have much in the way of interstellar diplomacy, they could help establish connections with other extraterrestrial civilizations."


    Standing beside Roger, Nebula couldn''t help but mutter, "I don¡¯t think they¡¯re exactly suited for that job."


    Her gaze shifted toward Star-Lord, who was busy boasting about his exaggerated exploits. Nebula, though indifferent about Earth, doubted the wisdom of entrusting its diplomatic relations to a group like the Guardians.


    Ignoring Nebula¡¯s comment, Roger maintained his smile, awaiting Fury''s response. Fury glanced toward Star-Lord and, unsurprisingly, shared Nebula¡¯s doubts.


    "The Guardians of the Galaxy? Them?" Fury asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Hey, big guy with the eyepatch!" Star-Lord¡¯s sharp ears caught Fury¡¯s remark, and he interjected, "Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover! We just saved an entire planet!"


    "..." Fury¡¯s silence made it clear he didn¡¯t buy it. He turned back to Roger for confirmation.


    Roger nodded. "It¡¯s true. They really did save a planet, Xandar, to be precise. It¡¯s a well-known story in the galaxy, and calling them heroes isn¡¯t an exaggeration."


    Fury reluctantly softened his stance. "Alright... Guardians of the Galaxy, welcome to Earth."


    "That¡¯s redundant," Tony chimed in. "Steve and I already welcomed them. No need for the unemployed guy to do it again."


    Fury¡¯s jaw tightened, but he chose to ignore Tony¡¯s jab. Turning back to Roger, he asked, "So, is this why you came back? Just to introduce these... alien heroes?"


    "Of course not," Roger replied. "The main reason I¡¯m here is to let you know... I¡¯ll be leaving this world temporarily."


    "What?" Fury¡¯s confusion deepened.


    Tony stepped in to clarify. "In simple terms, we¡¯re going to another parallel universe for a while. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll be back."


    "Wait, we?" Fury¡¯s brow furrowed.


    It was clear from Tony¡¯s words that he intended to accompany Roger to this parallel universe.


    Seeing Fury¡¯s mounting questions, Roger offered a sheepish smile. "It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s just say Tony insisted on tagging along."


    After arriving at the Avengers base and sharing what he knew about Andrea, Roger was surprised by Tony¡¯s reaction. Rather than doubting Roger¡¯s claims, Tony was intensely curious about Andrea¡¯s connection to him. Determined to uncover the truth, Tony decided to join Roger on this journey.


    Roger had even consulted Athena for additional information, hoping she might have some insight. However, as Athena had explained earlier, Andrea¡¯s deliberate measures had erased all records of her past, leaving behind only fragmented clues.


    With no other options, Roger agreed to let Tony accompany him. After all, having one more ally was never a bad thing, especially if the multiverse crisis Andrea had hinted at was indeed real.


    If everything went according to plan, Roger¡¯s "Parallel Universe Task Force" would soon consist of Tony, Jean Grey, Nebula (potentially), Thor, the Winter Soldier, and more. But for now, their immediate priority was reaching the X-Men universe and reuniting with Jean.


    Tony¡¯s decision to leave concerned the Avengers and baffled Fury, who struggled to understand the reasoning behind it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tony had asked Roger not to share details about the "time reset" with the others. Even Tony himself had been infuriated upon learning that Andrea had reset their timeline without their knowledge or consent.


    A person¡¯s life belongs to them alone. No one, regardless of intent, has the right to alter someone else¡¯s existence. The reset hadn¡¯t fixed anything or alleviated anyone¡¯s regrets. Instead, it had erased vital memories and left people with a sense of profound loss.


    From Tony¡¯s perspective, Andrea¡¯s actions were an unforgivable display of arrogance.


    Although Roger explained that Andrea had paid the ultimate price for her hubris, perishing in another universe alongside one of the Space Stones, Tony remained determined to confront the remnants of her legacy. He was adamant about holding her accountable, even if it was only through a recording or hologram.


    With Pepper Potts¡¯s reluctant blessing, Tony finalized his plans to leave, vowing to return as soon as possible.


    Once everything was ready, Roger, Tony, and Nebula returned to Stark Tower, where they activated the mysterious portal left by Andrea.


    As Tony inspected the hidden space Roger had revealed, his expression soured. "When we get back, I¡¯m tearing this whole thing down."


    "Come on, don¡¯t be like that," Roger tried to reason with him. "Think about it, you¡¯ve got an entire extra dimension at your disposal!"


    The space was an enchanted, stable pocket dimension that didn¡¯t encroach on the physical space of Stark Tower. It was essentially a free storage unit, a highly valuable one at that.


    "I don¡¯t need it," Tony said curtly.


    It was clear that the mere mention of Andrea irritated him. Roger had expected Tony to feel some sense of awe or joy upon learning he had a sister, but instead, Tony¡¯s reaction was one of simmering anger.


    Roger sighed. He figured Tony¡¯s resentment stemmed from Andrea¡¯s unilateral decision to reset time without consulting anyone.


    Ultimately, Roger decided to let it go. Once they reached the X-Men universe and recorded its coordinates, he wouldn¡¯t need the portal to travel back and forth.


    After confirming the portal¡¯s destination, Roger, Tony, and Nebula stepped onto the platform, and Athena initiated the device.


    A brilliant white light illuminated the platform, while six antenna-like structures emitted blue beams that engulfed the entire area.


    The interplay of white and blue light consumed their surroundings, leaving nothing but a dazzling void.


    For ten seconds, they were enveloped in this surreal radiance.


    When the light finally faded, Roger and his companions found themselves in a completely different location.


    This new place resembled Andrea¡¯s previous laboratory, but it was abandoned, shrouded in dust and darkness. The only illumination came from the faint glow of the portal device.


    It appeared they had arrived at Andrea¡¯s laboratory in the X-Men universe. However, for reasons unknown, this facility had been deserted for years.


    Suddenly, the roar of jet engines broke the silence, echoing above them. Roger focused his super-hearing and picked up more than just the sound of planes.


    "It sounds like something flew past us," Roger remarked, turning to Tony and Nebula.


    Tony, already suited up, activated his helmet. "Let¡¯s head out and take a look."


    Exchanging brief words, the trio quickly ascended from the underground lab. As they emerged, they spotted aircraft streaking across the sky, carrying massive cargo containers beneath them.


    Using his X-ray vision, Roger peered into the containers.


    Inside were rows of Sentinel robots.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [143] : Helping Out

    The planes in the sky were sent to hunt mutants.


    The large containers below were filled with Sentinel robots, ready to deploy.


    Seeing the movements of the planes, Roger instantly understood, humans had discovered a large gathering of mutants, possibly even pinpointing the location of Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters and the X-Men!


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Roger turned to Tony and Nebula behind him and said,


    "It looks like our friends are in trouble. We''re heading there to help."


    "The friends you mentioned, are they the mutants you talked about?" Tony asked.


    Roger had already briefed Tony on the X-Men universe before their arrival. He explained the existence of mutants, the Xavier School, and the threat posed by Sentinel robots.


    After all, Tony was just an ordinary human without his armor. If he wasn¡¯t informed of the dangers beforehand, any unexpected incident could end disastrously for him, and Roger would bear the blame.


    Now, knowing mutants were in danger, Tony didn¡¯t hesitate. He confirmed, "If we follow those planes, we''ll find your ¡®friends,¡¯ right?"


    "Exactly," Roger affirmed.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Tony¡¯s voice trailed off as his suit propelled him into the sky.


    Roger grabbed Nebula¡¯s arm, enveloping her in his bio-field, and followed Tony.


    The three of them trailed the planes carrying Sentinel robots. The planes seemed oblivious to their presence.


    And that was no surprise, Roger had already used his enhanced vision to confirm that all the planes were unmanned drones. Their sole purpose was transporting Sentinels, not engaging in direct combat.


    After following the planes for a while, the destination came into view: a small island, isolated far from the mainland.


    The island was enveloped in a powerful illusion, making it appear empty and barren from the outside. However, anyone with advanced vision or capable of piercing the illusion would see a thriving city hidden beyond the barrier.


    This city was a haven for mutants, a sanctuary where mutants lived openly.


    At that moment, the inhabitants were methodically evacuating through a large, glowing purple portal.


    The portal was created by Blink, an X-Man with the ability to open teleportation gates. The mutants were using it to flee to safety.


    But their evacuation was progressing too slowly.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡±


    Bishop, stationed at the city¡¯s outskirts to monitor the situation, shouted to the other X-Men and the defenders of the mutant city.


    Iceman, standing nearby, also spotted the wave of Sentinel robots descending through the clouds. His body instantly crystallized into ice as he prepared for battle. He yelled to the others,


    ¡°Blink, keep the evacuation going, don¡¯t stop! Petra, can you help reinforce the defenses?¡±


    Petra, a young woman with long golden hair, turned her gaze from the evacuating mutants and responded, "On it!"


    She placed her hands on the ground, and the earth began to shift and reshape. Walls of dirt and stone rose around the city, forming thick barriers to shield the mutants.


    Just as Petra finished her work, the Sentinels deployed from their containers in the sky.


    A swarm of Sentinel robots descended like a plague, their sheer numbers striking fear into the hearts of all who saw them.


    Everyone realized what was happening, the human government had discovered the mutant city and had deployed an overwhelming force to annihilate its inhabitants. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This mutant city was one of the last remaining strongholds for mutants, apart from the Xavier School. If it fell, the mutant community would lose a significant portion of its strength, putting them at a severe disadvantage in their ongoing struggle against humanity.


    This was a battle for survival.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Bishop roared from atop the city¡¯s walls as the Sentinels advanced across the water.


    Standing next to Bishop was Calvin, also known as Mimic, one of the city¡¯s defenders. Upon hearing Bishop¡¯s warning, Calvin¡¯s eyes glowed red as he fired a powerful laser beam directly at Bishop.


    But Calvin wasn¡¯t a traitor, far from it. His mutant ability allowed him to mimic and replicate the powers of others. He was currently using Cyclops¡¯ optic blast to assist Bishop.


    Bishop¡¯s unique power allowed him to absorb and redirect any form of energy. Absorbing Calvin¡¯s energy blast, Bishop charged his weapon and unleashed a massive energy bolt at the approaching Sentinels.


    Boom!


    An orange explosion lit up the ocean, its fiery glow piercing the overcast sky. Several Sentinels caught in the blast were obliterated before they could adapt to the incoming attack.


    Bishop¡¯s strike signaled the start of the battle. The remaining Sentinels surged forward, a relentless tide advancing on the mutant city.


    After his initial wide-area attack, Bishop switched to precise shots, aiming to slow the approaching horde. Beside him, Mimic shifted his ability to control earth and raised massive waves of dirt and rock, creating a tidal wave to crush the Sentinels.


    The wave buried many Sentinels, but its slow speed gave the robots time to adapt. They reinforced their bodies with metallic armor, withstanding the onslaught. Others fired thermal beams from their chests, slicing through the earth wave and creating a clear path to the city.


    Despite Bishop and Mimic¡¯s efforts, the Sentinels breached the city¡¯s defenses, engaging the X-Men and mutant defenders in close combat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. We need more time!¡± Iceman shouted as he glanced back at the mutants still evacuating through Blink¡¯s portal.


    The Sentinels had arrived too quickly. Although Shadowcat¡¯s abilities had allowed them to anticipate the attack, the mutants had been too slow to act.


    The city¡¯s leaders hadn¡¯t initially believed the warnings, wasting precious time on debates. By the time the evacuation began, they were already behind schedule.


    Blink¡¯s portal was operating at maximum capacity, but it could only accommodate so many at once. At the current pace, they would need another thirty minutes to evacuate everyone.


    Could they hold off the Sentinels for that long?


    Despite his inner turmoil, Iceman maintained a calm exterior. With Cyclops incapacitated and Storm preoccupied with protecting Professor Xavier, Iceman was the de facto leader of this X-Men squad. He couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness.


    As the Sentinels approached, Iceman steeled himself and shouted, ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡±


    The Sentinels closed in.


    Iceman created a frosty path beneath his feet and sped toward the enemy. ¡°Hold them off!¡±


    Other mutants followed his charge, ready to engage the mechanical invaders. But before the two sides clashed, a figure descended from the sky like a meteor.


    Boom!


    The figure landed in the middle of the battlefield with a thunderous impact, kicking up a massive cloud of dust.


    The X-Men and defenders couldn¡¯t see who had arrived but could hear the sounds of metal clashing violently within the dust cloud.


    When the dust cleared, their eyes widened in shock.


    A lone figure clad in black armor moved with blinding speed through the ranks of Sentinels. His movements rivaled Quicksilver¡¯s agility but were paired with overwhelming strength.


    Each time he reached a Sentinel, his body became a living spear, piercing through their massive frames.


    From above, the scene resembled an arrow weaving through the battlefield, striking down everything in its path.


    ¡°Who¡­ is that?¡± Iceman muttered, his voice filled with disbelief as he watched the Sentinels fall like dominoes.


    A gold-and-red figure descended from the sky, accompanied by a blue-skinned woman. Tony Stark and Nebula landed beside Iceman.


    Tony didn¡¯t answer Iceman¡¯s question. He glanced at his suit, then at the Sentinel horde, muttering, ¡°I really should¡¯ve brought the Hulkbuster¡­¡±


    Tony and Nebula were effectively sidelined for now. Tony¡¯s current suit wasn¡¯t built to withstand the onslaught of Sentinels equipped with mutant abilities.


    As a result, he regretted not bringing his most powerful suit, the recently developed Hulkbuster.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [144] : I’ve Come to Take You Back

    More Sentinel robots descended from the sky, an unending stream that was both overwhelming and terrifying. It was clear that humanity was determined to annihilate the mutants hiding here.


    But no matter how many Sentinels came, they could not break through the defensive line held by Roger alone.


    These Sentinels had undergone several upgrades, and even without directly encountering mutants, they had access to abilities that mimicked mutant powers, such as transforming their bodies into steel or rock.


    Yet, in front of Roger, these abilities were utterly useless. Whether steel or rock, their reinforced bodies shattered easily under his fists.


    The strength of Superman was a devastating blow to the Sentinels. None of them could withstand a single punch from Roger.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    At first, Roger had thought this battle would be challenging. After all, the Sentinels could use multiple powers, making it feel like fighting an army of mini Apocalypses.


    But the fight turned out to be absurdly easy. His super speed and super strength, combined with his nearly indestructible body, allowed him to hold back the onslaught without even using his heat vision. He single-handedly stopped the Sentinels in their tracks.


    If this was the extent of their abilities, Phoenix-powered Jean Grey could have obliterated them all with ease.


    However, remembering that this world¡¯s Phoenix had already fallen and the remaining mutants were struggling against the Sentinels, Roger focused on holding the line.


    As Roger held off the Sentinels at the front, the X-Men stood behind him, watching in awe.


    They had never seen such a powerful mutant. While the X-Men could handle Sentinels one-on-one, the true terror of Sentinels lay in their mass production and multiple abilities. No single mutant could face an army of Sentinels alone.


    Yet, this stranger who appeared out of nowhere was doing exactly that. Not only was he fighting multiple Sentinels at once, but he also seemed completely at ease, as if the towering machines were nothing more than paper puppets.


    The X-Men were stunned. After a while, Petra, a mutant with the power to control earth, turned to Iceman and asked:


    ¡°Do we... still need to keep retreating?¡±


    With the Sentinels seemingly held at bay by one man, the mutants in the city might not need to evacuate anymore.


    But Iceman, noticing the human fighter jets still approaching and the continued arrival of more Sentinels, turned back and said:


    ¡°Stick to the original plan. Even if the Sentinel threat is resolved, this place isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Petra returned to urging the mutants to evacuate quickly, while Iceman turned to Tony Stark and Nebula, who had landed beside him, and asked:


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t catch it earlier, who are you?¡±


    Tony, disappointed that he hadn¡¯t brought his Hulkbuster armor, finally addressed Iceman: sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated, but to keep it simple: I¡¯m Iron Man. And this is my alien friend, Nebula. We¡¯re here to help.¡±


    ¡°Alien¡­ friend?¡±


    Iceman turned his attention to Nebula. At first, he had assumed she was a unique-looking mutant. After all, mutants came in all shapes and sizes, and blue-skinned mutants weren¡¯t uncommon, Mystique, Nightcrawler, and Beast in his transformed state were all blue.


    But upon closer inspection, he noticed that Nebula¡¯s body seemed to be made of mechanical parts, something that didn¡¯t align with the usual traits of mutants.


    While Tony conversed with Iceman, Roger crushed yet another Sentinel. Glancing at the continuous stream of Sentinels being deployed, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Is this really necessary? Did the mutants dig up humanity¡¯s ancestral graves or something? Why the extreme hatred?¡±


    The unrelenting arrival of Sentinels was enough to make any mutant despair. Roger could guarantee that even if all the X-Men were here, given their on-screen capabilities, they¡¯d struggle to handle the sheer numbers of Sentinels. And the current situation had only part of the X-Men present.


    If Roger hadn¡¯t arrived today, he was certain half the mutants here would have perished, and the X-Men would have suffered devastating losses, possibly even total annihilation.


    Roger couldn¡¯t understand humanity¡¯s deep-seated hatred for mutants. Was William Stryker, the notorious villain, in charge of their command?


    Exhaling, Roger knew that fighting the Sentinels one by one was inefficient. It was time for a new strategy.


    Flying into the air, Roger¡¯s Power Stone began to glow on his chest.


    The Sentinels didn¡¯t target Roger. Even though he had destroyed countless of their ¡°allies,¡± they ignored him as long as he didn¡¯t attack them directly. This was because Roger didn¡¯t possess the X-Gene, and the Sentinels were programmed to only attack those with the gene.


    This gave Roger ample time to prepare.


    The Power Stone¡¯s violet energy surged across Roger¡¯s body, concentrating in his hands.


    Scanning the rows of Sentinels, Roger let the energy build to its peak. Then, with both hands glowing brightly, he clapped them together and declared:


    ¡°Disappear!¡±


    BOOM!


    The energy from the Power Stone erupted, creating a powerful shockwave that rippled through the battlefield. The wave targeted only the Sentinels, causing every robot it touched to crumble into dust and scatter in the wind.


    Even the unmanned fighter jets in the sky weren¡¯t spared. Roger¡¯s Power Stone obliterated every single one.


    Fighting the Sentinels individually might have been troublesome, but the Power Stone made short work of them all.


    Roger¡¯s possession of three Infinity Stones wasn¡¯t for show. When needed, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use their power to deal with tough opponents, even if the Stones¡¯ power only worked in this universe.


    ¡°Huh... maybe I should have said, ¡®How many floors does a bag of rice weigh?¡¯ Nah, wrong franchise. And I¡¯m not using Planetary Devastation¡­¡±


    Satisfied with the Power Stone¡¯s effectiveness, Roger scanned the area for any remaining Sentinels. Seeing none, he descended to rejoin the mutants.


    When he landed, however, he noticed the mutants and even Tony were giving him strange looks.


    ¡°That¡­ was the power of the Infinity Stones, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Tony asked, staring at the glowing gem on Roger¡¯s chest.


    Roger nodded. ¡°Yeah, the Power Stone. A little souvenir from saving Xandar. Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason. Just¡­ keep it far from us. I¡¯d rather not accidentally get snapped out of existence.¡±


    Tony took a symbolic step back as he spoke.


    ¡°Really?¡± Roger stared at Tony, tempted to make a sarcastic remark, but chose to let it go. Deactivating his armor, he stored it in his dimensional bracelet, making the Infinity Stones vanish with it.


    Turning to the mutants, Roger smiled and introduced himself:


    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m here to help. My name is Roger. I believe Jean might have mentioned me?¡±


    ????


    At the mutant academy, Jean Grey was sitting in a classroom, attending a lecture.


    It was hard to imagine that in the midst of what felt like the apocalypse, the Phoenix herself, a full-fledged X-Man, a ¡°time-space warrior¡± who had traversed three worlds, was stuck in class with other students.


    She had joined Roger on this journey partially to escape having to attend lectures. How had things ended up like this?


    This was, of course, Charles Xavier¡¯s doing.


    Initially, Xavier had wanted Jean to teach, as the Phoenix in this world had been a teacher at the academy. But upon learning that this Jean was under twenty, Xavier decided against having her join the active X-Men and instead sent her to class with the students.


    And so, Jean found herself in her current predicament: the legendary Phoenix attending college-level courses with younger mutants.


    Sighing, Jean doodled absentmindedly in her notebook.


    She missed Roger. Though they¡¯d only been apart for two weeks, she couldn¡¯t help but think about him and wonder where he was now.


    After class, Jean headed to her assigned dorm, which had once belonged to this world¡¯s Phoenix. However, before she could reach it, she heard Xavier¡¯s voice in her mind:


    ¡°Jean, come to my office.¡±


    By now, Jean was used to Xavier¡¯s telepathic communication and didn¡¯t mind. Curious about what he wanted, she changed direction and headed for his office.


    ¡°Charles, what¡¯s going, ¡±


    Jean opened the door, about to ask what Xavier wanted, but stopped mid-sentence.


    Standing beside Xavier was a familiar figure.


    ¡°¡­Roger?¡±


    Jean stared at him in shock, calling his name.


    Roger, mid-conversation with Xavier, turned to her with a warm smile and said:


    ¡°Jean, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve come to take you home.¡±


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [145] : The True Gift

    Roger and Jean reunited after a short separation, and Jean seemed far more excited than Roger had expected, likely because she had been confined to her studies and unable to leave.


    At least, that was Roger¡¯s guess. He didn¡¯t truly know what was going through Jean¡¯s mind. Though their separation had been less than a month, for some reason, seeing Roger again made Jean¡¯s tightly held composure relax completely.


    It was as if, no matter what the problem, Roger¡¯s presence alone meant everything would be solved.


    After reuniting with Jean and calming her down, Roger resumed his discussion about mutants with Charles.


    ...


    ¡°Jean likes you,¡± the elder version of Charles said after Jean had been sent to wait elsewhere.


    Roger replied, ¡°Probably because she had no one else to rely on while she was outside.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Charles said with a cryptic smile.


    Roger cast a puzzled look at him, but Charles didn¡¯t elaborate. Instead, he shifted the conversation back to the main topic.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. Bobby told me you came here looking for someone?¡±


    Bobby, full name Robert Louis Bobby Drake, was better known as Iceman. Those familiar with him typically called him Bobby.


    When Bobby returned, he had already informed Charles of Roger¡¯s purpose, which was why Charles brought it up.


    Hearing the mention of business, Roger¡¯s expression turned serious. He sat across from Charles and said, ¡°To be more precise, I¡¯m tracing someone¡¯s steps. Andrea Kelson, does that name sound familiar to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Charles said with a gentle smile. ¡°She was one of the original X-Men. How could I not know her?¡±


    ¡°Original¡­?¡±


    Roger was momentarily stunned.


    The original X-Men had been formed in the 1960s, shortly after 1960. If Andrea had joined at that time and stayed for a significant period, then by the time she left the X-Men universe¡­ how old would she have been?


    Roger¡¯s thoughts spiraled as he tried to estimate Andrea¡¯s age. Meanwhile, Charles continued speaking.


    ¡°Back then, we were all so young. Andrea, or ¡®Andi¡¯ as we called her, was the youngest among us. But she was full of energy, and her abilities had immense potential.


    ¡°During the missile crisis, it was thanks to Andi¡¯s powers that we avoided the outbreak of World War III.¡±


    Charles reminisced, recounting Andrea¡¯s past, a history Roger had never heard before.


    Intrigued, Roger asked, ¡°So after that, did Andrea help you establish the mutant academy?¡±


    As Roger spoke, he glanced around the room, taking in the entirety of the X-Mansion.


    Charles understood what Roger meant. The unique space the X-Mansion occupied had been personally created by Andrea, so Roger¡¯s assumption wasn¡¯t surprising.


    But Charles shook his head. ¡°No, after that, she disappeared.¡±


    ¡°...Disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she vanished for ten years. It wasn¡¯t until the Sentinels were created that she returned¡­ But that¡¯s all in the past. Now¡­ Andi is gone, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°You know something happened to her?¡± Roger asked.


    Charles turned to look at Roger, his eyes reflecting a trace of sorrow. He replied, ¡°Yes, the moment I saw you, I knew she was no longer with us.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!!¡± Roger suddenly realized something. Standing abruptly, he stared at Charles with wide eyes. ¡°You¡­ you know me!?¡±


    It was one thing for Andrea to know about Roger, after all, she had been the Sorcerer Supreme, capable of seeing the future. Her awareness of Roger¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t surprising.


    But why would Charles also know him!?


    Sensing Roger¡¯s shock, Charles calmly said, ¡°Relax, Roger. Yes, I know of you, but probably not in the way you think. I only sensed in you¡­ a spiritual resonance similar to Andi¡¯s.


    ¡°Andi once told me that if one day someone stood before me with a spiritual frequency similar to hers, it would mean she was gone. She asked us to fully support that individual. At the time, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but now¡­ I do.¡±


    Charles spoke earnestly to Roger.


    Andrea had left Roger more than just gifts like the vibranium-magitech armor and Athena. The entire X-Men universe was, in a way, a gift from her to Roger.


    As this realization dawned on Roger, he sank back into his chair, feeling drained.


    He stared at the floor, trying to comprehend the mindset of this predecessor who had traversed universes. Though they had never met, she had placed immense trust in him.


    ¡°She¡­ trusted me that much?¡± Roger asked softly.


    Everything Andrea had done was to prevent the collapse of the multiverse. And the person she had chosen for this task was Roger.


    But Roger couldn¡¯t understand, what had Andrea seen in him?


    After all, he was just an ordinary man. Even with his superhuman abilities, he didn¡¯t possess the selfless, world-saving nature of a true superhero. What had made Andrea place such faith in him?


    Charles answered gently, ¡°It¡¯s not that she trusted you.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t trust anyone else, not even me. But she trusted herself. Andi had a self-confidence bordering on arrogance.¡±


    Roger let out a wry chuckle. ¡°So she was absolutely certain that the person she chose would save the multiverse? That¡¯s¡­ arrogance.¡±


    Roger recalled how Tony Stark had once described Andrea as an arrogant individual. At the time, Roger had thought Tony might have been exaggerating.


    But now, Roger felt Tony hadn¡¯t been wrong at all. Andrea truly was an arrogant person, arrogant to the extreme.


    ¡°If you choose to see it that way¡­ I suppose it¡¯s not entirely inaccurate,¡± Charles said with a slightly bemused smile before continuing, ¡°I know you came here to find something she left behind, a gem, right?¡±


    ¡°You know where it is?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but you can¡¯t take it. At least, not yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Roger stared at Charles, waiting for an explanation. He didn¡¯t need to ask; he knew Charles would provide one.


    And sure enough, Charles soon elaborated.


    ¡°Right now, that gem is the keystone stabilizing two universes. If you take it¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡± Roger prompted.


    ¡°Total collapse is unlikely, but Andi must have left you a message, mentioning that these two worlds were her creations, split from the main universe, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And if you remove the Soul Gem, these two worlds may return to the original larger universe, or worse, they might merge, creating unpredictable consequences.¡±


    Charles explained the Soul Gem¡¯s critical role in maintaining the two worlds.


    Roger frowned. If that were true, he couldn¡¯t recklessly take the gem.


    Returning to the original universe, back to the broader Marvel multiverse, could lead to outcomes Roger couldn¡¯t foresee. But one thing was certain, it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    As Roger considered this, Charles added, ¡°However, if you truly wish to take it, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Roger was stunned.


    Charles solemnly said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to take responsibility for these two worlds.¡±


    Removing the Soul Gem would plunge the two worlds into an uncertain future. Someone would need to guide them along the right path.


    And if Roger took the gem, the responsibility would undoubtedly fall on him.


    ¡°Emotional blackmail?¡± Roger asked, his voice tinged with suspicion as he stared at Charles.


    Charles smiled. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s a responsibility, and the price you must pay. You can¡¯t just take without giving. That¡¯s not how it works. Actions come with consequences. Surely, you understand that.¡±


    Before Roger could respond, Charles continued, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re free to ignore all this and take the gem regardless. We can¡¯t stop you. You¡¯re free to do as you please. If you think otherwise¡­ well, that would indeed be emotional blackmail.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Feeling his throat dry, Roger gave Charles a hesitant response.


    The weight of responsibility for two entire worlds wasn¡¯t something he could decide on a whim. He needed time to think it over.


    Charles didn¡¯t press him. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush. In the meantime, I¡¯ll have rooms prepared for you and your friends. Stay here as long as you need.¡±


    After finishing his conversation with Charles, Roger left the office.


    He truly needed time to consider. This wasn¡¯t a decision that could be made lightly or quickly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Roger was gone, Charles sat quietly for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Raven, you can come out now.¡±


    From a study adjacent to the office, Mystique, Raven Darkholme, stepped out. She was clad in her X-Men uniform, her skin its natural blue hue, unmasked.


    Raven stared intently in the direction Roger had left, saying nothing for a long while.


    Eventually, Charles spoke, his tone gentle. ¡°Raven, Andi is already¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Raven interrupted, though her gaze remained fixed on where Roger had disappeared.


    Charles sighed softly and said, ¡°Do whatever you feel you must, but don¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand,¡± Raven replied.


    Yet her tone lacked the decisiveness of her earlier statement.


    Charles said no more, simply waving her off.


    Raven, still silent, left the office with purposeful strides, heading in the direction of Roger¡¯s assigned quarters.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [146] : Mystique Stirs Trouble

    ~ Support & Read 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "Ugh..."


    Lying in the bedroom Charles had arranged for him, Roger let out a long sigh.


    What he thought would be a simple task of retrieving a stone and leaving had now turned into a significant dilemma.


    Charles was right¡ªtaking something that didn¡¯t belong to him came with responsibilities, regardless of whether one was a hero or not. This was just basic decency that any reasonable person would uphold.


    The Soul Stone wasn¡¯t Roger¡¯s to begin with, nor were the other stones in his possession.


    Of course, these stones didn¡¯t originally belong to anyone, so there wasn¡¯t much harm in Roger taking them. But the Soul Stone was different¡ªit was the cornerstone and protective barrier for two worlds, as set by Andrea. Taking it could lead to catastrophic consequences.


    Therefore, this required serious thought.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m not even sure if this multiverse crisis Andrea mentioned is real¡­¡±


    It was only now that Roger began to question Andrea¡¯s claims. The crisis in the multiverse was solely based on her words, and Roger had yet to encounter any world-ending calamities.


    So far, everything he had faced was still within the bounds of the original narrative. Nothing had gone significantly off track.


    This gave Roger reason to doubt Andrea¡¯s warnings. Maybe she had been mistaken, or perhaps the multiverse¡¯s impending collapse had resolved itself and didn¡¯t require his intervention.


    But while he had no proof that the multiverse was collapsing, he also had no evidence to prove that it wasn¡¯t.


    Having collected three Infinity Stones already, only now did Roger start doubting their implications. This was pure escapism on his part.


    Deep down, he knew he simply didn¡¯t want to shoulder the responsibility of protecting two worlds.


    After all, "responsibility" was one of the hardest burdens to bear.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    While Roger was mulling over the Soul Stone dilemma, a knock came at the door. Using his x-ray vision, he saw Jean standing outside.


    Adjusting his thoughts, Roger put on a smile, opened the door, and asked, ¡°Jean? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Jean didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she stepped into the room and, quite suddenly, hugged Roger!


    ¡°???¡±


    The unexpected embrace left Roger momentarily stunned. While he¡¯d hugged women before¡ªMaeve, Himiko, Nebula¡ªthose were during flights. But a hug this sudden and out of the blue? That was a first.


    Caught off guard, Roger gently pushed Jean away and asked, ¡°Jean? Are you okay? Are you feeling unwell, or¡­ did someone bully you?¡±


    Jean¡¯s unusual behavior made Roger think she¡¯d been mistreated at the school. However, recalling their reunion earlier, she hadn¡¯t seemed upset or troubled...


    Roger couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening.


    Though the lighting in the room was dim, Roger¡¯s enhanced vision allowed him to clearly see Jean¡¯s expression.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and there was an unusual shyness in her demeanor. After a moment, she softly said, ¡°No, I¡­ I just missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Looking at her, Roger couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.


    Jean continued, ¡°Being apart from you these past days¡­ I¡¯ve realized how much I hate it when you¡¯re not around. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Roger¡¯s expression grew cold. Interrupting her, he bluntly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jean looked up, feigning confusion.


    Roger firmly gripped her shoulders and asked, enunciating every word, ¡°Who. Are. You?¡±


    The shy expression on "Jean¡¯s" face vanished, replaced by a playful smirk tinged with scrutiny. She chuckled and said, ¡°I guess I overplayed it, huh? But from my observations, that girl does seem to have feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever Jean¡¯s feelings might be, she¡¯d never say something like that. I know her better than you do.¡±


    Roger spoke resolutely. Pushing the woman in front of him away, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re Mystique, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As Roger¡¯s words landed, the woman¡¯s skin shimmered like scales, morphing into the familiar form of Mystique, who stood before him with a sly smile.


    Seeing that it really was Mystique, Roger exhaled deeply in relief.


    Mystique laughed. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t entirely sure just now, were you?¡±


    ¡°No, I was certain.¡±


    Roger denied her claim. He stepped back and sat on the bed, looking up at Mystique as he asked, ¡°What do you want from me? Why impersonate Jean to deceive me?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see the person Andrea chose.¡±


    ¡°You know Andrea?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Roger¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He hadn¡¯t heard of Mystique being interested in women¡­ Then again, he vaguely recalled someone mentioning that Mystique was bisexual.


    Shaking his head, Roger decided not to dwell on her preferences¡ªit wasn¡¯t relevant to him anyway.


    Sighing, Roger asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, what¡¯s your impression?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Mystique eyed him up and down before replying, ¡°Barely passable.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask what criteria you¡¯re using?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mystique said, suddenly walking over to Roger and, without hesitation, sitting on his lap. Smiling, she added, ¡°The standards for a partner, of course.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡ªhold on!¡±


    With Mystique now so close, Roger could even smell the faint perfume on her¡ªwhether it was something she had applied or simulated was unclear.


    Either way, Mystique¡¯s teasing behavior made Roger break out in a cold sweat.


    Having never been in such a situation before, Roger didn¡¯t know whether to push her away or let it be.


    Seeing his flustered reaction, Mystique laughed. Instead of moving away, she wrapped her arms tighter around his shoulders and asked, ¡°Hold on for what? Or¡­ do you not like how I look now? How about this?¡±


    As she spoke, Mystique¡¯s scales shimmered, and she morphed back into Jean¡¯s form.


    Roger¡¯s eye twitched as he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t like this either? What about this?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her form changed again, this time resembling her younger self. And before Roger could respond, she transformed once more¡ªthis time into Andrea¡¯s image.


    ¡°Or do you prefer this? Is this your type?¡± Mystique teased.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Tapping into the Reality Stone connected to him, Roger gently but firmly pushed Mystique to the other side of the room without harming her.


    Looking slightly irritated, he said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it! And weren¡¯t you Andrea¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t catch the part where I said ex-girlfriend? When she decided to leave this world, we broke up.¡±


    Mystique reverted to her original form, speaking calmly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your deal now? Are you here out of spite, trying to mess with the person Andrea chose?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, mess with you? Is that what you think?¡±


    Mystique chuckled, clearly amused by Roger¡¯s irritation.


    Taking a deep breath, Roger forced himself to stay calm and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your intention?¡±


    ¡°I told you¡ªI¡¯m looking for a strong partner. Don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Roger answered decisively.


    He had been using his super-hearing to monitor Mystique¡¯s heartbeat. Aside from a brief spike when he first called out her identity, her pulse had remained steady.


    This was not the reaction of someone excited or genuinely seeking a partner.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Mystique said with feigned disinterest.


    ¡°Let me put it this way¡ªI just want a reasonable excuse to follow you when you leave.¡±


    ¡°...Follow me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I want to find Andrea, and since you¡¯re the only one who can freely travel between worlds, I have to stick with you.¡±


    ¡°Then why use this approach?¡±


    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t joining your team as your girlfriend make the most sense?¡±


    Mystique smirked mischievously.


    Her calm heartbeat made it impossible for Roger to discern whether she was joking or serious.


    This version of Mystique, a master spy surpassing even Black Widow, had unparalleled control over her emotions and heartbeat.


    Seeing Roger¡¯s silent glare, Mystique shrugged and said, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t trust me yet. No matter¡ªwe have plenty of time.¡±


    With that, Mystique stopped her teasing and left Roger¡¯s room.


    As she opened the door, she came face-to-face with the real Jean Grey, who seemed about to knock.


    Jean froze, her hand hovering mid-air, unsure of what to do.


    Mystique, noticing Jean¡¯s reaction, smiled slyly and turned back to Roger.


    ¡°Sweet dreams tonight,¡± she said, waving playfully before strutting away.


    Jean stood frozen, watching Mystique leave. For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite understand, a complicated mix of emotions churned in her heart, leaving her feeling unsettled.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [147] : The Sentinel Dilemma

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Raven teasingly "played" with Roger before gracefully leaving. Jean watched her departing figure for a while before entering Roger¡¯s room and asking:


    "What did Raven want from you?"


    "¡­Who knows."


    Thinking back on Raven¡¯s flirtation, Roger felt like he¡¯d somewhat lost face as a man.


    He wasn¡¯t some na?ve young boy, but being teased by Mystique in this way was a bit much.


    But on second thought¡ªthis was Mystique. Marrying her would essentially mean marrying the entire Mystique¡ªhow many men could resist her deliberate seduction?


    When he thought about it that way... maybe he hadn''t lost face after all?


    Roger¡¯s thoughts wandered, and Jean, observing his distracted expression, suddenly asked:


    "Do you like women like Raven?"


    "What? No, of course not."


    Roger immediately denied it.


    Sure, Mystique was attractive, but the kind of "like" Jean was referring to wasn¡¯t the same as Roger¡¯s admiration for her.


    His appreciation was more aesthetic; since he had no emotional history with Mystique, discussing "liking" her would be absurd. Roger wasn¡¯t that casual.


    Seeing that Jean was still staring at him, Roger explained:


    "You remember Andrea, right? Raven has a connection to her. She knows Andrea chose me, so she came to... test me, that''s all."


    "Oh, I see."


    Jean nodded, seemingly accepting Roger¡¯s explanation.


    Having spent two weeks at the academy, Jean understood this world¡¯s connection to Andrea, so Roger¡¯s words didn¡¯t surprise her.


    Although Jean¡¯s intuition told her that Mystique¡¯s intentions were likely more complicated than what Roger claimed, she decided not to dwell on it. After all, even if something had happened between Mystique and Roger, it wasn¡¯t really her concern.


    Yes... it wasn¡¯t her concern.


    "Jean, what brings you here so late?"


    Shifting away from the topic of Mystique, Roger asked Jean why she¡¯d come to him so late.


    Jean smoothly continued the conversation, answering:


    "I wanted to ask what you plan to do next."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Sentinels..."


    Jean¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes filled with concern.


    Over the past two weeks at the academy, Jean had learned everything about this world¡¯s dire situation.


    Just as Magneto, Erik, had said, this world was a dystopia for mutants.


    The Sentinel robots were powerful; each one was equivalent to a Level 3 mutant or higher. They could replicate mutant abilities and share them across the network to all connected Sentinels.


    Moreover, they could store certain mutant powers, enabling them to replicate and use those abilities even without a mutant nearby.


    While Roger could destroy Sentinels like swatting flies, that was only because his body lacked the X-gene. The Sentinels were merely acting defensively against him, without using any replicated powers.


    If the Sentinels deemed Roger a threat and deployed overwhelming numbers against him, even he might face some risk¡ªassuming he didn¡¯t use the Infinity Stones¡¯ power.


    If that was the case for Roger, the mutants stood even less of a chance.


    Against the Sentinels, the X-Men¡¯s strength was far too limited. One of the mutant leaders, Professor X, found his telepathic abilities nearly useless against them.


    Meanwhile, the humans controlling the Sentinels hid in structures designed to block psychic attacks, rendering Charles almost powerless.


    Other mutants also had their own limitations, leaving the Sentinels a far more daunting enemy.


    For now, the mutants could barely survive in their hidden space. But as time passed and their supplies ran out, their fate was all but sealed.


    Although Jean wasn¡¯t from this world, seeing these familiar yet unfamiliar X-Men, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch them perish at the hands of the Sentinels.


    So when Roger arrived, Jean didn¡¯t ask him to take her away. Instead, she wanted to know if he had any way to resolve the crisis mutants were facing.


    Roger, too, had been contemplating the Sentinel issue.


    In the short term, it wasn¡¯t particularly difficult to deal with.


    Roger, lacking an X-gene, was naturally invisible to the Sentinels¡¯ search. He could directly locate those controlling them, use the Mind Stone to alter their thoughts, and destroy all the Sentinels along with the related technology.


    But that would only treat the symptoms, not the root cause.


    The conflict between mutants and humans would persist. Even if resolved for now, there would inevitably be another life-or-death struggle between the two species in the future.


    To prevent such a scenario, there were only two solutions:


    Turn all humans into mutants or revert all mutants back to humans.


    Relocate all mutants and X-gene carriers to another world, ensuring no X-gene carriers remain on Earth.


    Only then could the endless conflict between the two groups cease.


    However... even the short-term solution would require Roger to choose a side. Either help humanity eliminate the mutants, help the mutants eliminate humanity, or find a new home for the mutants.


    Thinking about this, Roger was reminded of the other Charles¡¯ request, leaving him deeply troubled.


    Finally, seeing the concern etched on Jean¡¯s face, Roger softly reassured her:


    "I¡¯ll handle the Sentinel problem. Don¡¯t worry."


    "When you deal with them, be careful. These things aren¡¯t easy to handle; each one is like an Apocalypse."


    Jean cautioned him again.


    The Sentinels, with their array of powers, reminded Jean of Apocalypse.


    That guy had been nearly impossible to defeat. If not for others holding him off long enough, even Jean¡¯s overwhelming power wouldn¡¯t have been enough to prevent his escape.


    And that was just one Apocalypse. Now, every Sentinel was like a weakened version of him. Jean was deeply worried about whether Roger could handle them.


    "Relax. You have no idea how strong I¡¯ve become," Roger replied, half-jokingly.


    With three Infinity Stones in his possession, even if each Sentinel were a fully powered Apocalypse, Roger wouldn¡¯t flinch.


    But the real issue wasn¡¯t how to deal with the Sentinels¡ªit was what to do about the relationship between humans and mutants afterward. That was the true challenge.


    Jean trusted Roger implicitly, so when he said he had a solution, she felt reassured and left.


    After seeing her off, Roger thought for a moment and then went to the underground base of the mutant academy to find Tony Stark, who was with Beast, Hank.


    Since arriving at the academy, Tony had shown great interest in this world¡¯s technology.


    Though it wasn¡¯t necessarily more advanced than the technology in the Marvel universe, many innovations based on mutant abilities had fascinated Tony.


    For instance, the energy-converting weapon held by Bishop could have groundbreaking applications for Tony¡¯s Mark series suits.


    As a result, Tony had spent the entire day in the academy¡¯s underground base, completely ignoring the matter of Andrea.


    Roger had originally planned to wait until the next morning, giving Tony more time to familiarize himself with this world before discussing the Sentinel issue with him.


    But after Raven¡¯s "teasing" and seeing Jean¡¯s concern, Roger doubted he¡¯d get any sleep that night.


    Using his X-ray vision, he saw that Tony was still awake, passionately debating something with Hank.


    Since he was already sleepless, Roger decided to ask Tony directly about his thoughts on the Sentinels and mutants.


    Arriving at the underground base, Roger saw Tony and Hank gesturing animatedly at a jet, seemingly engrossed in their discussion.


    Beast, Hank, was in his transformed state¡ªblue-furred and wearing glasses.


    This version of Hank appeared far more mature than the younger version Roger had encountered, likely because he was nearing seventy. He no longer cared as much about his appearance.


    Hank and Tony were so absorbed in their conversation that they didn¡¯t notice Roger¡¯s presence until he cleared his throat to get their attention.


    "Oh!" Hank turned to see Roger standing at the entrance. Adjusting his glasses, he asked, "You¡¯re Roger, the one Jean keeps mentioning, right? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Hank."


    "I know who you are," Roger replied, shaking Hank¡¯s extended hand with a smile.


    Hank returned the smile and said, "The Hank you know isn¡¯t me. Normally, we¡¯d be the same person, so of course, I had to introduce myself."


    "Fair enough," Roger agreed, finding Hank¡¯s reasoning sound. But he wasn¡¯t here to discuss philosophical musings.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Hank, Roger turned to Tony and asked, "What are you two talking about?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something you, as an amateur, would never understand. Do you need something?"


    Tony replied bluntly, though his tone toward Roger was noticeably friendlier than before.


    At the very least, Tony now saw Roger as being on Thor¡¯s level.


    Roger didn¡¯t delve into Tony and Hank¡¯s earlier conversation. Instead, he got straight to the point:


    "Yeah, I do. I wanted to ask your opinion on the Sentinels. Do you have any strategies for dealing with those robots?"


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [148] : Let the Sentinels Guard the World

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Tony was an expert in this field. Although he hadn''t fully familiarized himself with this world yet, he clearly understood the basic concept of the Sentinel robots¡ªespecially after his long conversation with Hank.


    Hearing Roger and Tony mention the Sentinels, Hank couldn¡¯t help but listen intently. But Tony merely glanced at Hank and suddenly said:


    ¡°Hank, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡±


    ¡°Of course, are you heading back to rest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tony replied with a smile before leaving with Roger to his room.


    This deliberate move to exclude Hank made Roger a bit curious. Once they reached Tony¡¯s room, Roger finally asked:


    ¡°Tony, is there something wrong with the Sentinels?¡±


    It seemed to Roger that Tony had purposefully avoided Hank to discuss the Sentinels, leading him to suspect that there might be an issue.


    Sitting in a chair in his room, Tony responded:


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inherently wrong with the Sentinels. These robots, based on mutant genetics, are easy to deal with. Honestly, even without me, you could just waltz into their research facility and use the method you¡¯ve employed before¡­ Snap.¡±


    Tony clapped his hands together, mimicking Roger¡¯s use of the Power Stone, and continued, ¡°And poof, problem solved. Sentinels dismantled. No need for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t come to me just for that, did you? What do you really want to do with the Sentinels?¡± Tony cut straight to the point.


    He was right. If Roger¡¯s only goal was to destroy the Sentinels, he could easily accomplish that alone using the Power Stone. The Sentinels wouldn¡¯t even pose a challenge.


    But Roger had other plans. He saw potential in the Sentinels, which is why he sought Tony¡¯s expertise.


    Roger sat down across from Tony, deliberated for a moment, and said:


    ¡°I wanted to ask: is it possible to reprogram these robots, to control them and use them¡­ to protect these two universes?¡±


    Destroying the Sentinels was simple. But dismantling them outright seemed wasteful, especially given their unique ability to integrate multiple powers.


    After learning about the Soul Stone''s importance to the two universes, Roger began to consider how to safeguard them once the Soul Stone was removed.


    The Soul Stone, as Andrea¡¯s message made clear, was one of the six Infinity Stones essential to addressing the multiverse crisis. Roger had no choice but to take it.


    Since the Soul Stone couldn¡¯t be left behind, the next best solution was finding an alternative way to protect these universes.


    The Soul Stone was the foundation for the two universes¡¯ independence from the greater Marvel multiverse and served as their core protection. While Roger didn¡¯t fully understand how the Soul Stone worked, he wondered if its protective role could be replicated.


    This is where the Sentinels came in. Leveraging Tony¡¯s expertise and the Sentinel technology, Roger envisioned a plan: to create an upgraded army of Sentinels led by Tony that could safeguard the two universes.


    It was an ambitious but potentially feasible idea.


    Tony, caught off guard by Roger¡¯s question, studied him for a moment before saying:


    ¡°In theory, it¡¯s not impossible. But are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°Well, while I personally have no problem with machines, our mutant friends might not see it that way. Are you certain they won¡¯t be furious if we turn these Sentinel robots into protectors?¡±


    The Sentinels were infamous for their ruthless extermination of mutants. While they were merely following human-programmed directives and lacked self-awareness, the trauma they caused mutants was undeniable.


    Many mutants, as well as their friends and families, had suffered or died at the hands of Sentinels. For most mutants, the idea of keeping these robots around¡ªlet alone repurposing them¡ªwas unthinkable.


    Even so, Roger didn¡¯t think this would be an insurmountable issue.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he said:


    ¡°We could modify the Sentinels¡¯ appearance once we gain control of them, or we could destroy the existing models after acquiring the technology and build new versions that don¡¯t harm mutants.¡±


    Tony pondered Roger¡¯s suggestion for a moment before replying:


    ¡°It might not be as straightforward as you think¡­ but it¡¯s a good idea. First, though, you¡¯ll need to acquire the Sentinel technology. And you might want to have a word with that bald professor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to Charles, and I¡¯ll secure the Sentinel tech. All I need from you is to create Sentinels that can protect these two universes.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but can I interpret that as you doubting my abilities?¡± Tony raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting your skills,¡± Roger clarified. ¡°It¡¯s just that in the parallel worlds I know, the machines you¡¯ve created have caused some pretty big problems.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with those other Tonys! If another version of me made a mistake, that¡¯s on him. I, Tony Stark of this universe, will not screw up!¡± Tony declared confidently.


    Roger studied him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re confident.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Roger had some concerns about Tony accidentally creating another Ultron, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone better suited to reprogram the Sentinels and turn them into allies.


    After leaving Tony¡¯s room, Roger decided not to seek out Charles immediately. It was late, and discussing such matters at this hour might come across as impolite.


    Moreover, there were still finer details about the Sentinels and their integration with mutants that Roger needed to carefully consider.


    Thus, Roger returned to his room to rest.


    For once, his night passed peacefully, without any interruptions.


    However, the calm didn¡¯t last long. Early the next morning, just as Roger was preparing to meet Charles and discuss his ideas, he encountered Magneto at his door.


    The older version of Magneto.


    Wearing his iconic helmet designed to block telepaths, Magneto¡¯s somewhat cloudy eyes brightened the moment he saw Roger.


    ¡°You¡¯re Roger?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s me. Magneto, Erik?¡± Roger replied, taking a step back, feeling a bit unnerved by the strange intensity in Erik¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. You remember me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Erik¡¯s cryptic words left Roger even more perplexed. While Roger had met Magneto before, it wasn¡¯t this Magneto.


    This should have been their first meeting, so why was Erik talking as if they knew each other?


    Before Roger could ask, Charles arrived, wheeling himself into the conversation and interrupting Erik:


    ¡°Erik, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± Erik insisted.


    Charles sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not Andi, Erik. I can assure you of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their exchange made Roger realize that Erik, like Athena, had mistaken him for Andrea. Feeling a pang of sympathy for Erik, Roger thought:


    Roger thought impolitely.


    Despite Erik¡¯s stubbornness, Charles eventually managed to calm him down and convince him to leave.


    Once Erik was gone, Charles turned to Roger and apologized:


    ¡°Sorry about that. Andi and Erik were quite close. And with Erik¡¯s current mental state¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Can I ask what their relationship was?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Erik and Andi? Hmm, you could think of them as siblings, though not by blood. Back when Erik left, Andi stayed by his side for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, Roger couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly.


    He thought, exasperated.


    It seemed this predecessor of his had a knack for forming family-like bonds wherever she went. Roger¡¯s earlier speculation that Andrea might have been a Marvel social butterfly didn¡¯t seem far off the mark.


    ¡°So why was he here to see me?¡± Roger asked.


    Charles explained, ¡°In Erik¡¯s mind, only Andi could save mutants. He mistook you for her, so naturally, he hoped you¡¯d do the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I came here for.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that,¡± Charles replied. ¡°If you know Erik, you¡¯ll understand how extreme his views can be. His idea of ¡®saving¡¯ involves the complete eradication of humanity¡ªsomething I can¡¯t allow.¡±


    Erik¡¯s extremism didn¡¯t surprise Roger.


    But he couldn¡¯t help asking Charles, ¡°Humans have pushed mutants this far, and yet you still think of them?¡±


    Roger wasn¡¯t suggesting he wanted to harm humans; he was merely curious about Charles¡¯ perspective.


    Charles responded:


    ¡°It¡¯s not about thinking of them. It¡¯s about recognizing that not all humans are enemies. You¡¯ve seen Mutant City. Not everyone living there is a mutant. There are humans among them¡ªhumans who stand with us. But Erik¡¯s solution would annihilate them all, which is something I cannot accept.¡±


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [149] : General Stryker

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Compared to Charles, Erik¡¯s perspective remained as extreme as ever.


    In any universe, Erik¡¯s mutant supremacist ideology never truly changed, likely shaped by his traumatic childhood experiences. Even in worlds where Magneto seemed more restrained, the lingering thought of eradicating humanity always simmered beneath the surface.


    Charles, on the other hand, consistently believed in peaceful coexistence between mutants and humans. Even now, he maintained that those who wanted to destroy or oppress mutants represented only a fraction of humanity.


    This belief was bolstered by the many humans who risked their lives to help mutants, often facing persecution by their own governments for doing so.


    Speaking about his old friend, Charles couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.


    Among the original X-Men, only a few remained alive. The rest had either passed away or left, including many of Charles¡¯ students.


    The second generation of X-Men wasn¡¯t much better off¡ªapart from Storm, Nightcrawler, and Logan, few remained active.


    Even the newer generation had suffered heavy losses, leaving Charles to tolerate Erik¡¯s presence, despite their ideological clashes, and allow him to stay at the school.


    Switching topics, Charles turned to Roger and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. You likely have your own tasks to attend to today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Roger asked, surprised.


    ¡°Apologies, I ¡®overheard¡¯ your friend¡¯s thoughts,¡± Charles said apologetically.


    By "friend," Charles meant Tony Stark. Unfamiliar with how mutant powers worked, Tony¡¯s mind was an open book to Charles, who could easily pick up his thoughts without much effort.


    Roger found this intrusion somewhat impolite, but more pressing matters were at hand. He replied to Charles¡¯ earlier question:


    ¡°Yes, I plan to acquire the Sentinel production data.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead,¡± Charles encouraged.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop me?¡±


    Roger raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    ¡°Why should I stop you?¡± Charles countered. ¡°If you¡¯ve made this decision, it means you¡¯re committed to protecting both worlds. Sentinels, regardless of what they¡¯ve done, are merely tools in human hands. If a tool can be used to protect the world, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Charles spoke with a calm yet profound tone. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Charles¡¯ warm expression, Roger couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Charles would support him no matter what he chose to do¡ªas if Charles had unwavering faith in him.


    Roger wasn¡¯t sure where this impression came from, but Charles¡¯ support gave him some much-needed relief.


    ¡°I may not be a perfect protector,¡± Roger admitted, ¡°but I will ensure the safety of both worlds, and yours as well. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Then go for it,¡± Charles encouraged with a smile, wheeling himself away from Roger¡¯s room.


    <><><>


    Not long after Charles left, Tony appeared in the doorway, leaning casually against the frame.


    ¡°That bald professor¡¯s ability is quite the headache,¡± Tony remarked. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need a device to block psychic intrusion.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How long have you been eavesdropping?¡± Roger asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Since that helmeted old man came to see you,¡± Tony replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°...So, from the very beginning?¡± Roger said, exasperated.


    Since their rooms were adjacent, Roger hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Tony¡¯s movements. He hadn¡¯t expected Tony to have been eavesdropping the whole time.


    Shrugging, Tony explained, ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it. Your voices were loud, and... that helmeted guy thinking you¡¯re Andrea really piqued my curiosity.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly are you curious about? Don¡¯t tell me you agree with Erik¡ªthat I might actually be Andrea?¡± Roger asked, chuckling.


    Tony¡¯s silence and serious expression wiped the smile off Roger¡¯s face. ¡°...You don¡¯t actually think that, do you?¡± Roger asked, stunned.


    After studying Roger for a moment, Tony finally said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. Go do your thing¡ªI¡¯m going to have a chat with that bald professor.¡±


    With that, Tony closed the door behind him, leaving Roger to wonder what he was up to.


    Roger decided against using his X-ray vision to spy on him. He had more pressing matters to attend to¡ªlike acquiring the Sentinel data for Tony.


    With Blink¡¯s help, Roger exited the secluded space and headed straight for the Sentinel production facility he had located. If Sentinels were to be repurposed as protectors of both worlds, there was no point in hesitating.


    The factory¡¯s location was easy to pinpoint¡ªsimply trace the direction from which Sentinel robots were dispatched. While this factory was just one of many scattered worldwide to combat mutants, the primary hub was in the U.S., at a location Roger was all too familiar with:


    Stryker¡¯s mutant research base.


    Or rather, General Stryker¡¯s base.


    <><><>


    As Roger approached Stryker¡¯s base, the general also noticed him.


    Stryker had been aware of Roger since his display of power outside the Xavier Institute yesterday. He had noted that Roger didn¡¯t carry the X-gene, making him undetectable by Sentinel mutants.


    Although Stryker didn¡¯t understand why Roger couldn¡¯t be identified, he firmly believed Roger was a mutant. After all, only a mutant could possess such immense power.


    Seeing Roger again today, Stryker quickly adjusted the Sentinel protocols, uploading Roger¡¯s image into their core systems and activating extermination mode. His plan was simple: overwhelm Roger with sheer numbers.


    When Roger reached the base, he was greeted by a massive swarm of Sentinel robots, so densely packed they could trigger anyone¡¯s trypophobia.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t I popular?¡± Roger quipped, unfazed by the countless Sentinels hovering in the sky.


    Looking down at Stryker¡¯s base, the purple glow of the Power Stone began spreading across Roger¡¯s body.


    Seeing this through his monitors, Stryker paled and immediately switched the Sentinel strategy.


    ¡°It¡¯s that attack from yesterday! All units, defensive mode now!¡±


    The sight of Roger¡¯s devastating attack from the day before¡ªannihilating all Sentinels with a single clap¡ªhad left Stryker deeply shaken. He had never imagined a mutant wielding such overwhelming power.


    At Stryker¡¯s command, the Sentinels abandoned their offensive maneuvers, forming layer upon layer in the sky. Their bodies emitted blue energy that interconnected, creating a massive barrier that stretched between heaven and earth.


    This was a display of mutant abilities pushed to their limits. The barrier was theoretically capable of withstanding even a nuclear strike.


    But against the power of the Infinity Stone, such defenses were as fragile as paper.


    Roger¡¯s hands glowed with purple energy as he looked down at the military base with a trace of pity. ¡°Do you really think you can stop me? How naive.¡±


    Clapping his hands together, Roger unleashed a wave of energy that instantly reduced every Sentinel to dust. They vanished as if they had never existed.


    Though powerful, Sentinels had their limits. Even their combined strength, capable of creating a theoretical ultimate defense, was meaningless against the raw, unyielding might of the Power Stone.


    With his overwhelming physique maximizing the stone¡¯s power, Roger made short work of the Sentinels. He descended slowly, like a God, strolling leisurely through the base as if it were his own domain.


    Stryker¡¯s soldiers attempted to stop him, but they fell easily under the influence of the Mind Stone. A mere glance from Roger turned them into obedient followers, trailing behind him like loyal guards.


    By the time Roger reached the base¡¯s central area and stood before Stryker himself, he realized something peculiar: the Mind Stone¡¯s power wasn¡¯t working on the old general.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Roger murmured, intrigued.


    Stryker, now an elderly man with white hair, wore an advanced psychic-blocking helmet. Despite holding a weapon in trembling hands, he pointed it at Roger and shouted, ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Roger replied with a serene smile. ¡°Eliminating the threat to mutants.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing mutants closer to the edge! They still had a chance to atone, but now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Spare me the sanctimonious speech,¡± Roger interrupted with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°Locking mutants in concentration camps isn¡¯t ¡®atonement.¡¯ Don¡¯t try to justify your cruelty with such noble-sounding nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Stryker fumed.


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t have time to argue. Hand over the Sentinel blueprints,¡± Roger demanded lazily.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯d give them to you?¡± Stryker sneered.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Roger replied with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take them myself.¡±


    Before Stryker could respond, Roger closed the distance in an instant. With a swift motion, he shattered the general¡¯s helmet and unleashed the Mind Stone¡¯s power upon his consciousness.


    Stryker, who had prepared for psychic attacks and undergone related training, had believed his helmet would protect him. He thought that as long as he didn¡¯t speak, Roger would be powerless against him.


    But the Infinity Stones operate beyond reason. Few in the Marvel Universe can resist their influence¡ªand Stryker wasn¡¯t one of them.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [150] : The Soul Stone

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The extinction crisis looming over mutants was effortlessly neutralized by Roger¡¯s overwhelming power.


    However, Charles did not immediately announce this victory that could have brought joy to the mutant community.


    While the immediate danger to mutants had been eradicated, the underlying tension between mutants and humans still existed. If the mutants were told now that they no longer needed to fear human persecution, those who had endured oppression might retaliate against humans.


    This could reignite the war between humans and mutants. And this time, without the Sentinels, humanity would inevitably be the losing side in such a lopsided conflict.


    In such a scenario, the persecuted group facing annihilation would no longer be mutants¡ªit would be humanity.


    It was with this in mind that Charles decided to keep the news under wraps for the time being.


    However, such a secret couldn¡¯t be kept forever. Many X-Men, including Logan, were actively working in the field, helping oppressed mutants across the globe.


    Over time, these X-Men would notice the absence of Sentinels and that mutants were no longer being hunted. A little investigation would reveal that all the Sentinels had vanished.


    Eventually, the entire mutant community would learn of the situation on the human side.


    ¡°So, before that happens, you need to prepare a place for mutants to go,¡± Charles said to Roger.


    At this moment, Roger had already handed over all the Sentinel-related data to Tony. Upon receiving the information, Tony immediately entered his manic scientist mode, working tirelessly in the X-Men''s underground lab to study the Sentinels¡¯ production processes.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before a new line of Mark-series armors, based on the Sentinels, would be unveiled.


    In the meantime, Roger needed to find a new home for the mutants. This was the solution he had discussed with Charles.


    ¡°As for a place¡­ do you think another universe might work? I have a lot of friends over there,¡± Roger said hesitantly.


    Ultimately, he decided to send the mutants to Tony¡¯s universe. That world already had plenty of aliens, so introducing mutants as a new species on another planet¡ªturning them into "aliens"¡ªmight just work.


    Charles, though reluctant to agree, acknowledged that Earth was the mutants¡¯ homeland. Yet under the current circumstances, there seemed to be no better option.


    ¡°If you have a plan, follow through with it. For now, you are the guardian of both worlds,¡± Charles sighed.


    Hearing Charles call him the guardian of two worlds, Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel an invisible weight on his shoulders.


    The title of ¡°Guardian¡± was not something to be taken lightly. It came with great responsibility.


    But this time, Roger did not deny or reject the title because he understood that once he obtained the Soul Stone, this responsibility would be unavoidable.


    Mentioning the Soul Stone reminded Roger of its significance, prompting him to ask Charles, ¡°Before organizing the migration, tell me where the Soul Stone is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Charles¡¯s response left Roger baffled. His brows furrowed, and his tone turned sharp as he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know where the Soul Stone is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get upset. I never said I knew its exact location. I only said that the Soul Stone is crucial to both universes. Admittedly, that might sound like I¡¯m splitting hairs¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t that exactly what you¡¯re doing?


    Roger stared suspiciously at Charles.


    Charles smiled and continued, ¡°But I do know how to find the Soul Stone.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Roger demanded tersely, not in the mood for riddles.


    Charles pointed to Roger¡¯s chest. ¡°The way to find the Soul Stone lies within you. You already have three stones, don¡¯t you? Why not try connecting their powers?¡±


    Roger glanced down at the faintly glowing stones embedded in his chest.


    After squinting at Charles for a moment, Roger finally said, ¡°If we can¡¯t locate the Soul Stone, the mutant migration will have to wait.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Charles nodded.


    This was only fair. Roger¡¯s help in saving the mutants was part of an agreement between him and Charles.


    Charles had promised to provide the location of the Soul Stone, and in exchange, Roger had agreed to help save the mutants. While Jean¡¯s personal request had influenced Roger, the core reason remained their mutual agreement.


    Now that Roger had fulfilled his promise¡ªsaving the mutants and offering to find them a new home¡ªit was reasonable for him to expect Charles to uphold his end.


    If this had been the Roger of earlier days, freshly transported into this world, his response might have been much harsher.


    Even now, after traversing multiple worlds and gaining considerable experience, Roger couldn¡¯t completely suppress his irritation.


    Still, he decided to give Charles¡¯s method a try. If it didn¡¯t work, they would revisit their previous deal.


    Leaving the secluded space of the X-Mansion, Roger flew beyond Earth, into the vastness of space. There, in the safety of the void, he prepared to channel the power of the three stones.


    The energy of the Infinity Stones was too immense. Even a small leak could devastate Earth¡¯s ecosystem.


    To ensure safety, activating the stones in the vacuum of space was the best option.


    ¡°Alright¡­ connecting the three stones¡­¡± Roger muttered, closing his eyes and floating in the void.


    The Infinity Stones¡¯ energies naturally conflicted with each other. Without the Infinity Gauntlet¡ªor something similar¡ªthey repelled one another, making it impossible to harness their combined power. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with the Gauntlet, the stones could only be used in unison for brief moments, like when snapping fingers. At other times, their powers were primarily used individually.


    This was a rule of the universe¡ªor rather, a narrative limitation imposed by Marvel¡¯s writers. Unless the writers decided to overturn their own canon, this was how things would remain.


    Thus, Roger had never attempted to connect the stones before. He typically relied on them individually.


    But now, he was about to attempt what seemed impossible¡ªto link the power of three stones, achieving the effect of the fabled snap.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could do it, but he would give it his all.


    Closing his eyes, Roger began channeling the stones¡¯ energies. Power from the Infinity Stones spread from his chest to the rest of his body. Their glowing light intertwined, forming delicate energy pathways across his form.


    In an instant, Roger¡¯s body appeared shrouded in a multicolored veil. His figure grew ethereal, and his soul seemed to drift from his body to another realm.


    The sound of water droplets echoed in his ears, jolting Roger awake.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a surface as smooth as a mirror, resembling a vast, endless plane of water.


    His body floated just above the surface, as if suspended in an infinite, unfathomable liquid.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Soul Stone¡¯s domain?¡±


    The surrounding environment reminded Roger of the place Thanos had reached after sacrificing Gamora. Upon completing the sacrifice, Thanos had found himself in a similar realm, holding the Soul Stone.


    Realizing this, Roger quickly raised his right hand, searching for the Soul Stone. However, his hand was empty¡ªthere was no trace of the gem.


    Even the slots on his chest remained unchanged, still holding three stones with three empty spaces. Nothing had been added.


    ¡°¡­So, this isn¡¯t the Soul Stone?¡±


    Roger frowned as he stood, scanning the mirrored expanse in search of the elusive gem.


    He didn¡¯t find the Soul Stone but instead noticed a figure in the distance¡ªa cloaked figure with a skeletal face.


    Roger recognized him immediately. It was Red Skull, once the leader of HYDRA, now the guardian of the Soul Stone.


    ¡°Even here, Red Skull guards the Soul Stone?¡±


    Roger muttered in surprise as he approached.


    When Roger reached him, Red Skull bowed politely and greeted him, ¡°Greetings, great guardian. I have been waiting here for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You know who I am?¡± Roger asked, his expression darkening.


    He suspected Andrea might be behind this encounter. Otherwise, why would everyone he met seem to know him?


    But Red Skull shook his head. ¡°No, I do not know your identity. I only know that only the guardian of two universes could arrive here and meet me. Thus, regardless of your name, you must be the guardian.¡±


    Roger¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Why are you so certain the one who arrives would be the guardian of two universes?¡±


    ¡°Because without a genuine desire to protect both universes, you would lose your soul to the Soul Stone. The one who left the gem here would never let it be claimed by someone unworthy.¡±


    Red Skull explained further.


    ¡°So, you also know Andrea?¡± Roger asked.


    At this, Red Skull fell into a strange silence. After a long pause, he finally replied, ¡°In this universe, it would be more surprising  to know her name.¡±


    ¡°She put you here?¡±


    ¡°In a way. But I also chose to remain,¡± Red Skull clarified. Gesturing ahead, he added, ¡°Great guardian, you must have more pressing matters to attend to. Now, please set aside these trivialities and follow me. I will guide you to what you seek.¡±


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [151] : The Foundation of the Universe

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Red Skull led the way ahead, with Roger following behind, venturing deeper into the mirror-like lake.


    Red Skull said nothing further during their journey. He simply focused on his duty as a guide, leading Roger to the location of the Soul Stone.


    The two walked across the lake¡¯s surface for what seemed like half an hour before Red Skull finally stopped. Bowing slightly, he gestured ahead and said, ¡°What you seek lies just beyond.¡±


    Roger glanced forward, then back at Red Skull, hesitating. ¡°Ahead? There¡¯s... nothing there.¡±


    ¡°That is because you have yet to truly open your eyes.¡±


    Roger fell silent, considering Red Skull¡¯s cryptic words. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°...Philosophy?¡±


    ¡°Not philosophy,¡± Red Skull replied, a hint of exasperation in his tone. He explained more simply, ¡°You carry the Mind Stone with you, do you not? Use the Mind Stone¡¯s power to delve into your own mind. Seek out the core of your consciousness, your , and allow it to open its eyes.¡±


    ¡°So, I just use the Mind Stone? You could¡¯ve said that earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Red Skull said nothing further, bowing his head slightly, hands folded as if in silent prayer.


    Roger decided not to push him further. Since Red Skull had suggested using the Mind Stone, Roger figured there was no harm in trying.


    Using the Mind Stone was second nature to Roger by now.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to follow Red Skull¡¯s instructions, sinking his consciousness into the depths of his mind.


    Exploring the core of his own psyche was a first for Roger. After all, what kind of sane person would willingly dive into their own mental landscape to search for their "true self"?


    If not for Red Skull¡¯s suggestion, Roger doubted he would have ever done so.


    Yet as Roger¡¯s consciousness delved deeper, he discovered something strange.


    Within his mind, there seemed to be something that did not belong to him.


    In the abstract, white expanse of his mental world, Roger¡¯s consciousness drifted, facing a glowing orange speck in the distance.


    Instinctively, Roger felt that this orange speck was the Soul Stone he had been searching for.


    The Soul Stone¡ªhidden within his very soul?


    No, to be more precise, the Soul Stone¡­ had always been a part of his soul.


    ¡°When did this happen¡­¡±


    Roger couldn¡¯t fathom why the Soul Stone resided in his soul or when it had embedded itself there. By all logic, such a thing shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    In that moment, seeing the Soul Stone made Roger question the very nature of his existence.


    The Soul Stone had the power to alter, control, and even create souls from nothing. For its wielder, creating a soul with self-awareness was entirely within its capabilities.


    If Roger¡¯s soul had been fabricated by someone using the Soul Stone¡­


    ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible outside of this universe.¡±


    Realizing how dangerous that train of thought could become, Roger quickly shook his head to dismiss it.


    The Infinity Stones only worked within the Marvel Universe. Outside of it, they were little more than decorative rocks, albeit exceptionally durable ones.


    Roger¡¯s previous world was a place where the Infinity Stones were utterly powerless. Therefore, his soul couldn¡¯t have been created by the Soul Stone.


    Moreover, while the Soul Stone could create self-aware souls, such souls would have blank slates for thoughts¡ªnothing like Roger¡¯s complex memories and past experiences.


    If that were the truth, it would be far too unsettling for Roger to accept.


    Clenching his fist, Roger stared intently at the Soul Stone before reaching out to touch it.


    The moment his consciousness connected with the Soul Stone, Roger¡¯s mind went blank, and countless scenes from various worlds flashed through his mind.


    In that instant, Roger glimpsed into a new multiverse.


    ...


    ...


    Outside, Roger¡¯s body sat cross-legged on the surface of the mirrored lake, as if in meditation. Red Skull remained still, bowing his head in what seemed to be an act of silent guardianship.


    Suddenly, an orange light appeared in the distance, hurtling toward them at incredible speed before merging with Roger¡¯s body.


    Witnessing this, Red Skull¡¯s otherwise lifeless eyes gleamed with a faint light. Staring at Roger, he murmured, ¡°...I am free.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Red Skull¡¯s body dissipated like smoke. The moment he vanished, Roger, who had been submerged in his mental world, opened his eyes.


    Had anyone been present, they would have seen something extraordinary: Roger¡¯s eyes reflected a vast and boundless starry sky¡ªidentical to the vision in Andrea¡¯s spectral eyes.


    Beautiful, dreamy, and profound, as if each eye contained an entire universe.


    But the starry sky in Roger¡¯s eyes lasted only a moment before returning to normal.


    Roger¡¯s gaze remained distant as he slowly came back to his senses. In a soft voice, he muttered, ¡°So¡­ the Soul Stone is the cornerstone of two universes. That¡¯s what it means.¡±


    When Roger¡¯s consciousness had connected with the Soul Stone, he understood what Charles had meant when he said the Soul Stone safeguarded two universes.


    Beyond its ability to control and create souls, the Soul Stone was unique among the six Infinity Stones.


    The Soul Stone contained within it a beautiful, self-sustaining microcosm¡ªa small universe brimming with seemingly infinite resources. To describe it as ¡°Paradise¡± from myth would not be an exaggeration.


    At the same time, the Soul Stone had a faint sentience, which explained why obtaining it required sacrificing the most important person in one¡¯s life.


    The Soul Stone craved souls, and only those who gave it what it desired could wield it.


    Andrea had recognized this. Knowing that the Soul Stone wasn¡¯t easily obtainable and that its sentience made it particularly troublesome¡ªeven if its awareness was limited¡ªshe had spent significant time wearing down the stone¡¯s will.


    By doing so, Andrea had fused the universes of the Avengers and X-Men into the microcosm within the Soul Stone.


    In other words, the Soul Stone now  those two universes.


    By possessing the Soul Stone, Roger carried two universes within him.


    Understanding this, Roger finally grasped the Soul Stone¡¯s significance. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He no longer needed to worry about taking the Soul Stone causing unforeseen disasters in those universes. Since the Soul Stone  the universes, as long as he safeguarded the stone, the universes would remain safe.


    ¡°Well, I guess I really am a Guardian now.¡±


    Roger sighed helplessly.


    Holding the Soul Stone, Roger had no choice but to protect these two universes¡ªunless he was willing to part with the stone.


    ¡°Time to head back.¡±


    Red Skull had vanished, and through the Soul Stone¡¯s connection, Roger knew he had dissolved into nothingness.


    Red Skull¡¯s sole purpose had been to guard the Soul Stone until a worthy bearer arrived. Now that Roger had claimed it, Red Skull¡¯s mission¡ªand existence¡ªhad come to an end.


    After a brief moment of silence for the fallen guardian, Roger activated the Soul Stone¡¯s power to leave this special space.


    The Soul Stone was now in his possession. Next, Roger needed the Time Stone and the Space Stone, the latter of which Andrea had taken to an unknown location.


    The Time Stone remained with the Ancient One. Roger believed that explaining the situation to her would likely convince her to relinquish it.


    The Space Stone, however, posed a greater challenge. Its whereabouts remained a mystery, and Roger suspected it might take considerable effort to locate.


    Though he had a faint idea of where the Space Stone might be, he decided to confirm his theory after gathering the other stones.


    Returning to the X-Mansion from the special space took Roger no time at all. With the Soul Stone, he could appear anywhere across both universes at will.


    At the X-Mansion, Tony was still engrossed in studying the technology related to the Sentinels. Roger glanced at him and noticed that Tony had already integrated some of the Sentinel technology into his armor.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before Tony developed a Mark suit capable of wielding superpowers¡ªif he chose to install such abilities, that is.


    Seeing Tony preoccupied, Roger didn¡¯t interrupt.


    He went to Charles¡¯ room, meeting the professor once more, and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve obtained the Soul Stone.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Charles, who had been grading papers, froze in surprise.


    From the time Roger had left to seek the Soul Stone until now, barely an hour had passed. The speed at which Roger had succeeded made Charles wonder if he was joking.


    But Charles knew Roger wouldn¡¯t joke about something so serious. After recovering from his shock, Charles asked, ¡°Now that you have what you wanted, can we proceed with our ¡®deal¡¯?¡±


    Roger nodded. ¡°We can. I¡¯ll start searching for a suitable planet for your people, but you¡¯d better make sure your side is prepared. I don¡¯t want to hear about anyone insisting on coming back once we¡¯re settled.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Charles¡¯ voice carried a hint of excitement, as he understood that the mutants of his world were finally on the verge of having a place to call their own.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [152] : Give Me a Reason

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The mutants had decided to relocate, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be done overnight.


    It wasn¡¯t because the migration was difficult; with the Soul Stone in Roger¡¯s possession, he could move freely between universes.


    With the support of other stones, Roger could theoretically transport all the mutants in an instant.


    The real problem lay in the mindset of the mutants.


    They had just emerged victorious from wars against both humanity and the Sentinels. Strictly speaking, the mutants were the winners.


    Now, as the victors, they were being asked to abandon their home and flee to another place. How could that possibly make sense?


    The fiercest opposition came from the mutants led by Magneto, Erik Lehnsherr.


    These mutants, former members of Magneto¡¯s Brotherhood, were among those who harbored the deepest hatred for humans.


    When humanity began hunting mutants using Sentinels, these individuals became the main force in the resistance. Calling them the new generation of X-Men wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    But now, under Magneto¡¯s leadership, these mutants stood at odds with their former "comrades" at the mutant academy, spreading their beliefs:


    ¡°The Earth should belong to us, not those humans!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! The humans should get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we the victors?!¡±


    The Brotherhood members shouted passionately, advocating their ideals and gaining many supporters.


    Meanwhile, the X-Men, who should have been stopping them, merely stood opposite the Brotherhood, silently watching. They didn¡¯t interfere, only ensuring that the situation didn¡¯t spiral out of control.


    Perhaps, deep down, even the X-Men agreed with what these mutants were saying.


    Yes, they were supposed to be the victors. So why were they the ones being forced to leave their home?


    ¡°Looks like things are getting out of hand.¡±


    Roger, sitting in his room, observed the arguing mutants outside and muttered to himself.


    Jean, sitting nearby with a furrowed brow, was deeply troubled. Although the immediate crisis facing the mutants had been resolved, it seemed that a new crisis was brewing.


    Perhaps this upcoming crisis could be called ¡°Mutant Civil War.¡±


    Seeing mutants arguing amongst themselves, Jean felt disheartened but refrained from asking Roger to intervene.


    Roger wasn¡¯t a mutant and had already done more than enough for them. He had no obligation to get involved in the internal affairs of mutants.


    After much hesitation, Jean finally said to Roger, ¡°¡­Now that things are settled here, shouldn¡¯t we leave?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to ask me to fix this mess?¡±


    Roger looked at her in surprise.


    He wasn¡¯t eager to handle mutant internal disputes, and he didn¡¯t want to waste his efforts on such thankless tasks. However, if Jean were to ask, while it might lower his opinion of her slightly, he wouldn¡¯t outright refuse to help.


    To his surprise, Jean suggested leaving instead. That genuinely caught Roger off guard.


    Jean shook her head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. This¡­ isn¡¯t my home, after all.¡±


    Although she was also a mutant and had ties to the X-Mansion and its people, this wasn¡¯t her world. She felt no obligation to help the mutants here.


    Instead, watching the petty disputes of these mutants only made Jean miss her own home. She wanted to return to her world and see how things had developed there, rather than staying here and witnessing meaningless bickering.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Roger saw the weariness in Jean¡¯s expression. He withdrew his gaze from the window, told her to rest in the room, and headed to Charles Xavier¡¯s office to bid farewell.


    Inside the office, Charles and Erik were in the middle of a heated argument. When Roger entered, they stopped simultaneously and turned their attention to him.


    For some reason, neither of them resumed their argument in Roger¡¯s presence. Instead, they seamlessly changed the subject. Charles, acting as if nothing had happened, smiled at Roger and asked, ¡°What brings you here? Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much. Did you two¡­ finish your discussion?¡±


    Roger gestured between them with his fingers.


    Charles glanced at Erik and said, ¡°More or less. Sorry, the relocation of the mutants might take a little longer. We have other matters to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Do you need my help with this one?¡±


    Roger asked again.


    Charles shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve already done plenty. You have your own matters to attend to. From here on out, I¡¯ll discuss things with Mr. Stark.¡±


    Roger had known from the moment he saw the infighting among the mutants that the relocation wouldn¡¯t be accomplished overnight.


    It was going to be a long and drawn-out battle.


    Roger didn¡¯t have the time to waste here, so he had already passed the interdimensional transfer technology to Tony Stark.


    This technology, fully documented in Athena¡¯s database, was handed over to Stark in its entirety. It wouldn¡¯t take long for Stark to figure it out.


    Even if Roger didn¡¯t return in the future, Stark would be able to establish a portal between the two universes, enabling the mutants to relocate.


    Additionally, with the combined efforts of the Avengers and the Guardians of the Galaxy, finding a suitable habitable planet in the universe wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. Everything had been prepared, so even if Roger left now, the mutants wouldn¡¯t be left helpless.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Roger said to Charles.


    Charles smiled, waved, and added, ¡°Of course. Take care. Oh, and take Raven with you when you leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Roger¡¯s eyebrows furrowed involuntarily.


    Charles explained, ¡°Raven¡¯s abilities can be quite useful. If you take her with you, she¡¯ll be able to assist you when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Can I refuse?¡±


    Roger said coldly.


    It wasn¡¯t that he disliked Mystique. If it were the Mystique from Jean¡¯s world, Roger might have hesitated before agreeing.


    But the Mystique from this world¡­ ever since she tried to flirt with Roger that day, he had known she wasn¡¯t the type of woman he could handle.


    The worst part was that he couldn¡¯t just get rid of her, as his relationship with Charles and the mutants was still relatively positive.


    Charles noticed Roger¡¯s reluctance and sighed. ¡°I understand you¡¯re not fond of Raven, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts. If you want me to take Mystique, give me a reason I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No reason? Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Seeing that Charles couldn¡¯t come up with anything, Roger didn¡¯t waste any more time. He bid them farewell and walked out without hesitation.


    Charles sighed helplessly, while Erik no longer had the energy to argue with him. It was as if they had both forgotten what they were fighting about earlier. Erik remarked, ¡°Does Raven really want to go with him?¡±


    ¡°You know Raven hasn¡¯t wanted to stay in this world for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°But going with him might not be the best choice. It took Raven a lot of effort to recover from that incident.¡±


    ¡°We should respect her choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erik couldn¡¯t find any words to counter that. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this¡ªthinking you¡¯re always right.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m always right, but your choices are definitely wrong.¡±


    Charles responded firmly.


    Erik asked, ¡°So you think my current decision is wrong too? Letting the mutants leave Earth like exiles¡ªis that the right thing to do?¡±


    ¡°Erik, don¡¯t make it sound so harsh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts!¡±


    After Roger left, Erik and Charles resumed their argument. Naturally, their discussion shifted from Raven to the broader issue of the mutants.


    Using his super hearing, Roger listened in for a while. Realizing there was nothing of value to gain, he retracted his focus and made his way back.


    Raven¡¯s insistence on following him felt suspicious. Roger didn¡¯t believe she genuinely wanted to go with him to find Andrea.


    He felt she had some ulterior motive, which was why he refused to take her.


    But what Roger didn¡¯t expect was that when he returned to his room, Mystique, Raven Darkholme, was already sitting there, as if waiting for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Jean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving soon, aren¡¯t you? I sent her to find that blue-skinned alien. Honestly, I think that alien would make an excellent professor at Xavier¡¯s school.¡±


    Mystique, in her original form, smirked as she spoke to Roger.


    Roger remained expressionless and pointed at the door. ¡°Out.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that. Are you still mad about the joke I made that day?¡±


    ¡°Get. Out.¡±


    Roger¡¯s face darkened.


    For reasons he couldn¡¯t explain, Roger found himself deeply annoyed by Mystique¡¯s presence in this moment. The fact that he hadn¡¯t outright told her to ¡°get lost¡± was a testament to his patience.


    Seeing that Roger seemed genuinely upset, Mystique dropped her playful demeanor. She shifted into her younger form, composed herself, and said seriously:


    ¡°Your name is Roger.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    ¡°You were born in a world without any extraordinary powers, with no particularly notable hobbies. Your favorite thing to do on weekends was to stay home, watching movies and anime.


    ¡°Your favorite food is KFC¡¯s unhealthy burgers. Your favorite drink is cola¡ªany brand will do¡­ Do you want me to continue?¡±


    Mystique paused, her gaze fixed on Roger.


    At this moment, Roger¡¯s expression had become incredibly complicated.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [153] : An Absurd Truth

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "How do you know this?"


    Roger stared intently at Mystique, his voice cold and piercing.


    Mystique didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked in return, "Does what I¡¯ve said qualify me to stay by your side?"


    "I¡¯m asking you!" Roger stepped closer to Mystique, grabbing her shoulders tightly. Crimson energy surged in his eyes as he questioned her.


    "Why... do you know... these things?"


    The pain from Roger¡¯s grip caused Mystique to wince, her brows knitting tightly together. Yet, she smiled through the pain and replied, "I can¡¯t tell you."


    "Do you want to die?"


    Roger''s expression turned terrifying as he growled at Mystique.


    The secret of his dimensional travels¡ªalright, maybe not exactly a secret, but it was something only Roger himself should know. The fact that Mystique knew it was alarming enough.


    Roger desperately wanted to know where Mystique had learned this. Could it be... Andrea?


    His grip on Mystique¡¯s shoulders tightened further, making her unable to maintain her composed smile. The pain became too much to bear, and she finally broke, exclaiming:


    "You told me!"


    "What?"


    Roger froze, letting go of Mystique as the crimson energy in his eyes faded, replaced by confusion and bewilderment.


    Freed from his grip, Mystique stepped back, distancing herself from the emotionally unstable Roger. She repeated, "You told me."


    "Impossible¡­ That¡¯s absolutely impossible!"


    Roger combed through his memories frantically, trying to find any evidence supporting Mystique¡¯s claim. Yet, no matter how hard he searched, he found no connection between himself and Mystique.


    "I don¡¯t believe you," Roger said firmly.


    Lowering her gaze, Mystique avoided meeting Roger¡¯s eyes. She seemed less playful than before, as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Taking a seat, she sighed and explained:


    "I shouldn¡¯t have told you this. It¡¯s something you specifically told me not to reveal. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it. I couldn¡¯t sit here, knowing you were right in front of me, and say nothing. I¡¯m sorry. I broke my promise."


    Roger looked down at Mystique, his mood surprisingly calm. He thought about Tony¡¯s words, Athena¡¯s misunderstanding, and even Erik¡¯s suspicions.


    After a long silence, he spoke:


    "I¡­ have a hypothesis. You don¡¯t need to answer me directly. Just nod or shake your head if I¡¯m right. Can you do that?"


    Mystique hesitated before nodding slightly.


    Roger studied her carefully before speaking, "Andrea... is actually... me, isn¡¯t she?"


    Mystique remained silent, not daring to meet Roger¡¯s gaze. After a moment, she gave a faint nod.


    "This... this is too unbelievable..."


    Roger¡¯s jaw dropped. The confirmation left him questioning reality itself.


    Although several people had already mistaken him for Andrea, the difference in gender had always led Roger to dismiss the idea as part of Andrea¡¯s elaborate plans.


    But now, this near-impossible hypothesis turned out to be true?


    He¡­ was Andrea?


    The absurdity of the revelation felt surreal to Roger, even laughable. How could something like this be true?


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Roger stared blankly at the floor, lost in thought. Mystique hesitated before adding:


    "Although you¡¯re Andy, Andy is also Roger."


    "¡­What does that mean?"


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking," Mystique replied softly. "You probably think Andrea existed after something happened to you. But actually, it¡¯s the other way around. You became Andrea first."


    She carefully chose her words to explain.


    Roger raised his head, locking eyes with Mystique. After a moment of contemplation, he said, "Go on."


    "To put it in a way you¡¯ll understand: your first dimensional travel wasn¡¯t into this current form of yours. It was into Andrea¡¯s. You became her first. Then, due to an accident, all your memories of being Andrea were erased. That¡¯s why you believe this is your first journey."


    Mystique¡¯s explanation made Roger pause and seriously consider her claim.


    If what she said was true, then his assumption that acquiring the Superman Template triggered his travels was entirely wrong.


    Andrea¡ªor rather, the previous Roger¡ªmust have had a different method of crossing dimensions, possibly through an accident or an extraordinary event.


    In this version of events, Roger became Andrea in the Marvel Universe, growing into a being powerful enough to become the Sorcerer Supreme.


    Years, maybe decades, of growth had made Andrea so distinct from Roger that he never considered her to be himself. She lacked his casual demeanor and had no trace of his laid-back personality.


    Even Andrea herself must have fully embraced her identity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have continued calling herself Andrea instead of reverting to Roger.


    Roger breathed a long sigh of relief. For a moment, he thought he was destined to become Andrea in the future.


    Becoming a woman? No way. Roger couldn¡¯t accept such a fate.


    Still, Mystique¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely trustworthy. It was possible she had learned this information from another source and was using it to deceive him.


    Roger considered using the Mind Stone to verify Mystique¡¯s memories. But he quickly realized that, if Andrea was truly himself, she would have ensured Mystique¡¯s memories were tampered with to prevent Roger from uncovering the truth prematurely.


    Even if Andrea wasn¡¯t him but merely someone aware of his identity, she would still have likely erased key details from Mystique¡¯s mind to avoid exposing herself.


    Athena¡¯s lack of data on Andrea was proof of how meticulously things had been handled.


    Thus, even if Roger used the Mind Stone, he doubted he would find any conclusive evidence.


    "Do you¡­ believe me?"


    Seeing that Roger wasn¡¯t aiming his laser vision at her anymore, Mystique cautiously asked. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger glanced at her indifferently, replying, "No, I don¡¯t believe you. Not only do I not believe you, I¡¯m even more suspicious of Andrea¡¯s motives. If she¡¯s really me, why hide this from me?"


    "¡­"


    "You see? You can¡¯t even answer that. So I have every reason to think that everything you just said was planned by Andrea."


    "Andy wouldn¡¯t¡­"


    "But I would."


    Roger¡¯s blunt response silenced Mystique.


    After a long pause, Roger turned to leave and said:


    "In any case, I won¡¯t fully trust you. But if you wanted to use this information to stay by my side, congratulations, you¡¯ve succeeded. You can come with me, but only if you follow my orders. Understand?"


    "I understand."


    Relieved that Roger had finally agreed to take her along, Mystique exhaled deeply.


    Roger shot her a glance before walking away, deep in thought.


    Whether Mystique¡¯s claims were true or not, if Andrea really was another version of him, then Roger¡¯s journey, even becoming Homelander, was likely no coincidence.


    He had always believed his dimensional travel was a random stroke of luck. But now, the idea of a random  seemed far-fetched.


    If Andrea truly took the Space Stone with her, Roger formed a bold theory:


    Perhaps... the  was the Space Stone itself.


    "¡­"


    The idea made Roger stop in his tracks. He glanced down at his chest.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing his suit, but beneath his clothes, four Infinity Stones were neatly embedded in his chest.


    Roger stared at them for a long moment, waiting for the Space Stone to appear. When it didn¡¯t, he frowned.


    "Shouldn¡¯t the Space Stone show up now that I¡¯ve figured it out?"


    Or had he missed some crucial condition?


    Roger was now almost certain the  was the Space Stone. But how was he supposed to extract it and align it with the others?


    So far, Roger could sense the presence of the , but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its exact location within his body.


    "Roger?"


    Jean¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Looking up, he saw her worried gaze as she asked, "Are you okay? You seem distracted. Did something happen?"


    "¡­Not exactly a problem."


    Recalling Mystique¡¯s shocking explanation, Roger rubbed his forehead and replied, "I just heard something utterly absurd. Never mind that. Get ready with Nebula. We¡¯re leaving soon."


    Then, as if remembering something, he added:


    "Oh, and Mystique is part of our team now."


    "¡­What?"


    Jean froze in disbelief at Roger¡¯s last statement.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [154] : Departure

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Mystique joining Roger''s team was the most unexpected development for Jean.


    Compared to Tony Stark, who decided to go along with Roger, and Nebula, who stayed for her transactional reasons, Mystique''s inclusion left Jean feeling uneasy.


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly why, but she guessed it stemmed from the day Mystique appeared in Roger''s room and shared an ambiguous moment with him.


    Jean knew the feeling: it was jealousy. Although it came out of nowhere, she was certain that was what it was.


    She didn¡¯t want Mystique around Roger.


    But Jean didn¡¯t want to interfere with Roger''s decisions either. Who to bring along and who to leave behind was solely Roger''s choice. As someone also ¡°tagging along,¡± Jean had no right to meddle.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Sitting in the villa Tony Stark had arranged for them, Jean let out a soft sigh.


    Nearby, Nebula was repairing her arm. Hearing Jean¡¯s sigh, she looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Jean replied reflexively.


    Nebula resumed working on her arm and added, ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. Is it because of that mutant?¡±


    ¡°¡­You noticed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting like this ever since you got back. Anyone with half a brain could figure it out,¡± Nebula replied flatly.


    Her voice carried no emotion, as was typical for her interactions with anyone besides her father or sister.


    Jean hesitated, instinctively wanting to deny it. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely because of Mystique¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Nebula didn¡¯t respond further, only letting out a soft hum.


    Jean sighed in defeat. ¡°Alright, fine. It¡¯s partly because of her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Roger, but I suggest you sort it out,¡± Nebula said as she stood up, her repairs complete. She approached Jean and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want him getting distracted from killing Thanos over some petty drama.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thanos?¡±


    ¡°My father,¡± Nebula said, her voice sinking into a dark tone.


    Jean was momentarily stunned. She had known Nebula for a few days, but Nebula had never mentioned her father. After some hesitation, Jean ventured, ¡°It seems... you don¡¯t have a good relationship with your father.¡±


    Nebula gestured to her cybernetic body and asked, ¡°Look at me. Do you think I¡¯d have a good relationship with him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jean looked at Nebula¡¯s mechanical body and said nothing.


    Up until now, Jean had assumed that many aliens replaced their organic parts with machinery, just as Roger had once jokingly mentioned a philosophy:


    But now, it seemed she had misunderstood.


    ¡°Did Roger agree to kill your father?¡± Jean asked.


    ¡°Yes. He gave me his word¡ªfour years.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°And after he kills your father?¡±


    Nebula returned to her seat and muttered, ¡°According to our agreement, I¡¯ll belong to him.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Jean¡¯s expression twitched as she scrutinized Nebula from head to toe, then quickly averted her gaze. With another heavy sigh, she drew a puzzled look from Nebula.


    Silence fell over the villa, but it didn¡¯t last long. Roger, who had just returned from Kamar-Taj, entered and announced to the group inside, ¡°Pack your things. We¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    Both Jean and Nebula were taken aback. Nebula frowned and asked, ¡°Leaving? Where to?¡±


    ¡°Away from this world. I have things to do,¡± Roger replied.


    His expression was tense, as if he had received bad news.


    The trip to Kamar-Taj hadn¡¯t taken much time. Though the Ancient One held the Time Stone in high regard, after Roger shared his experiences and displayed the Infinity Stones he already possessed, she handed over the Time Stone without much hesitation.


    The process wasn¡¯t particularly noteworthy. What mattered was that once Roger linked the energy of all six Infinity Stones, he finally witnessed the multiversal crisis Andrea had described.


    It was an unstoppable black tide, rapidly consuming every universe it touched.


    Andrea had once resisted it but failed miserably. Her defeat had been so devastating that she erased her own memories and started over from scratch.


    Andrea had initially planned for decades to recover and prepare to face the black tide again.


    However, the Space Stone had taken far longer than expected to find a suitable host. By the time Roger¡¯s consciousness awakened and returned to this world under her guidance, it was already too late.


    According to Andrea''s original plan, the Reality Stone''s projections would have passed her knowledge to Roger, allowing him to inherit the spells and techniques she had spent her lifetime researching.


    But plans never keep up with change. Roger¡¯s arrival was delayed, and even the Reality Stone¡¯s projections hadn¡¯t lasted.


    The only small consolation was that, on the multiversal scale, the black tide¡¯s expansion rate hadn¡¯t changed much over centuries. It was the faintest glimmer of good news.


    Still, given Roger¡¯s current lifespan, he would undoubtedly live to see the black tide consume the multiverse. Even if only to save himself, Roger had no choice but to try to halt its advance.


    This was Andrea¡¯s goal as well.


    To that end, Roger needed to return to the original Marvel Universe. Following Andrea¡¯s instructions, he had to gather all the Infinity Stones and grant them singularity.


    This was merely the first step. After granting the stones singularity, he would need to make them functional outside the Marvel Universe. Only then would there be a faint hope of stopping the black tide.


    Though Roger wasn¡¯t particularly optimistic, at this point... he had no choice.


    ¡°What about our deal?¡± Nebula asked, her frown deepening.


    If they left this world, it was unclear when Roger would return. He had promised to kill Thanos for her. Was he going to break that promise?


    Roger reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll kill Thanos before we leave. I¡¯ll honor my word.¡±


    ¡°This soon?¡± Jean asked, surprised by Roger¡¯s urgency.


    She didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation, so Roger¡¯s haste baffled her.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ll explain on the way. For now, just pack your things,¡± Roger said.


    Packing was straightforward. Jean and Nebula didn¡¯t have much to bring, just a few essentials, which Roger stored in his spatial bracelet.


    When they were ready, Jean noticed that Mystique hadn¡¯t joined them. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mystique?¡±


    ¡°She decided to stay.¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    Jean froze. Mystique had seemed determined to follow Roger earlier. Why had she suddenly changed her mind?


    Roger couldn¡¯t fathom Mystique¡¯s thoughts either. She had gone so far as to provoke him to secure a spot by his side, yet after returning to the Marvel Universe and seeing Andrea¡¯s room, she decided to stay behind.


    Not wanting to dwell on Mystique¡¯s reasoning, Roger felt her absence was a relief. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to endure her odd stares anymore.


    To be honest, being mistaken for someone else by Mystique was a bit unsettling for Roger.


    Though she didn¡¯t understand what had transpired, Jean felt a twinge of satisfaction knowing Mystique wouldn¡¯t be joining them.


    With Mystique¡¯s decision confirmed, Roger took Jean and Nebula and prepared to leave Earth.


    Before departing through the Space Stone, Roger intended to fulfill his promise to Nebula: killing Thanos.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [155] : Arriving Just in Time

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The world had changed drastically.


    Ever since the zombie incident, it seemed like everything had become unrecognizable.


    At first, the disappearance of the zombies brought joy and relief. People cheered, showering the Avengers and the hero from the parallel universe with flowers and applause.


    Governments around the world began rebuilding. Medical systems, police forces, and other essential services were restored. Everything appeared to be moving in the right direction.


    But¡­ within half a year, the world took on a very different face.


    Some people, consumed by guilt over eating human flesh while zombified, committed suicide. Others lashed out at those who had once been zombies, targeting survivors who had turned back into humans.


    The world subtly split into two factions: those who had been zombified and those who had not.


    Even figures like Captain America and Black Widow faced suspicion¡ªnot merely suspicion, but outright Accusations¡ªbecause they had once turned into zombies and bitten numerous people. Survivors vividly remembered these attacks.


    The Avengers were thrust into the spotlight.


    At the same time, the Sokovia Accords, which the Avengers had once rejected, resurfaced.


    Captain America and others who had never intended to sign the accords were instantly declared fugitives. Meanwhile, those Avengers unwilling to sign the accords were monitored and required government approval for their activities.


    But the world did not become more orderly. Instead, it descended into greater chaos.


    In this chaotic world, Spider-Man, Peter Parker, found a rare moment of leisure. Sitting on the edge of a tall building, he opened a bottle of juice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± came Happy Hogan¡¯s voice through his earpiece.


    Peter took a big gulp and replied, ¡°Drinking juice. Orange-flavored.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a robbery happening just four blocks from you, and you¡¯re drinking juice?!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Peter sighed wearily. ¡°I know it¡¯s urgent, but I just helped a car accident victim get to the hospital. Can¡¯t I rest for a second?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Happy went silent for a moment before relenting. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got one minute.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it,¡± Peter replied, almost exasperated.


    Thanks to his close relationship with Tony Stark, Peter had been granted significant authority, supported by both Pepper Potts and Happy Hogan.


    Officially, Peter Parker was now the heir to Stark Industries. He had access to Tony Stark¡¯s resources, including satellites, the Iron Man armors, and even Tony¡¯s prized lab.


    But this also made Peter the government¡¯s chosen new hero, positioned as the leader of the New Avengers, replacing Captain America.


    The new team, however, was barely a team¡ªjust a few members, including Spider-Man, Ant-Man, Wasp, and War Machine.


    Captain America, Black Widow, and Falcon were fugitives.


    Iron Man and Hawkeye had fallen during the zombie crisis.


    Thor and Winter Soldier had vanished into a parallel universe, while Hulk had disappeared after the crisis, his whereabouts unknown. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vision and Wanda had left the Avengers during the Sokovia Accords controversy to live in isolation. Most other heroes had either gone underground or disappeared entirely.


    Those who stayed¡ªlike War Machine¡ªdid so to support Spider-Man, seeing how overwhelmed he was. Rhodey knew how manipulative the government could be, and he didn¡¯t want Tony¡¯s chosen successor to be misled.


    Ant-Man and Wasp had similar motivations, though guilt over their parents¡¯ actions also played a role.


    This left the Avengers with just a handful of active members.


    With so few Avengers, they struggled to keep up with crises. The government, wary of deploying Stark¡¯s Iron Legion after the Ultron incident, feared another rogue AI could emerge.


    So even when emergencies outpaced their resources, the government refused to budge, content with the chaos as long as it maintained control.


    Given these conditions, Peter¡¯s exhaustion made sense. Even superhuman endurance had its limits.


    Draining his juice, Peter put his mask back on, fired a web, and swung toward the robbery Happy had mentioned. He quickly subdued the criminal.


    Just as Peter prepared to head to his next destination, a sound like shattering glass stopped him cold.


    Every hair on his body stood on end. His Spider-Sense screamed, flooding him with overwhelming fear¡ªa danger so severe it nearly paralyzed him.


    Looking skyward, Peter pinpointed the source of the sound.


    In the sky, a massive figure was hurled out of a glowing rift. Moving with incredible speed, as if struck by immense force, it smashed through two skyscrapers before crashing to the ground.


    Hovering near the rift, Peter saw a figure emerge¡ªone he recognized.


    With a red cape, a yellow Mind Stone on his forehead, and a chest embedded with other glowing Infinity Stones, it was a familiar yet foreign sight.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Vision?¡± Peter murmured to himself.


    The figure resembled Vision but carried an entirely different aura¡ªan imposing, almost malevolent presence.


    ¡°This¡­ is your trump card?¡± the floating Vision-like figure said suddenly.


    Peter realized the words were directed at the giant who had crashed to the ground below.


    Turning his gaze downward, Peter saw the giant¡ªtowering and battered¡ªrise to his feet. ¡°No,¡± the giant replied, ¡°this is far from my trump card.¡±


    As the giant spoke, golden threads snaked around Vision¡¯s body, dragging him back toward the rift.


    But Vision, immensely powerful, broke free of the golden threads. In fact, he used them to pull someone else out from the rift.


    ¡°Doctor Strange?! No, wait¡­ a paler Doctor Strange?¡±


    Peter exclaimed in shock as a man resembling Doctor Strange was yanked into view. His skin, deathly pale like a corpse, left Peter questioning whether this was truly the Sorcerer Supreme.


    There wasn¡¯t time to dwell on it. From the aura alone, Peter instinctively sided with the pale Strange against the ominous Vision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere,¡± a voice said, gripping Peter¡¯s shoulder and startling him.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Peter yelped.


    His Spider-Sense hadn¡¯t registered the man¡¯s approach, a fact that unnerved him. But upon turning, Peter relaxed¡ªit was someone he recognized.


    ¡°Ro¡­ Roger?!¡± Peter exclaimed. Then his eyes widened. ¡°Wait, why do you also have¡ª¡±


    Peter¡¯s gaze locked onto the six Infinity Stones on Roger¡¯s chest. A glance back at Vision confirmed he bore an identical set.


    What was going on? Weren¡¯t Infinity Stones supposed to be unique to each universe? How were there two sets?


    Had they gone on sale in bulk?


    Roger, newly arrived, patted Peter¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. Right now, your job is to evacuate the civilians. My job is to stop Ultron. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Peter stammered.


    Though filled with questions, he recognized the urgency. He immediately contacted Happy and the Avengers to issue evacuation warnings to the nearby populace.


    Roger turned his attention from Peter to Ultron, their gazes locking. A faint smile tugged at Roger¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Looks like I arrived just in time.¡±


    With those words, he rose into the air and shot toward the Infinite Ultron.


    Boom!


    The battle was on.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [156] : Roger vs Infinity Ultron! Is This DC?

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    BOOM!


    The thunderous clash between Roger and Infinity Ultron reverberated across half of New York City.


    Windows shattered from the shockwaves, and a wild gale surged from the point of impact. If the collision hadn¡¯t occurred in mid-air, the area beneath them would undoubtedly have turned into rubble.


    Ultron was sent flying by Roger¡¯s unorthodox and brute-force charge, crashing out of this universe entirely. The two figures streaked through countless universes before finally halting.


    Ultron¡¯s body smashed onto the surface of an alien planet, boring straight through the crust into its core.


    Hovering above the gaping crater, Roger¡¯s cape billowed despite the absence of wind as he gazed downward at Infinity Ultron, who was now buried deep within the planet¡¯s core.


    After resolving matters in another Marvel universe, Roger had sent Jean and Nebula back to their respective places. Initially, Roger had considered taking Nebula with him¡ªshe could pilot spacecraft, had exceptional espionage skills, and while her combat ability wasn¡¯t something Roger intended to rely on, she could still serve as a chauffeur or assistant.


    But on second thought, Roger realized that his return to the Zombie Marvel Universe would inevitably lead to a battle with Infinity Ultron. During such a confrontation, he might not be able to ensure Nebula¡¯s safety.


    The same logic applied to Jean.


    With the six Infinity Stones in his possession, Roger¡¯s combat power in the Marvel Universe was nearing cosmic-level supremacy. Jean, without the Phoenix Force, would be entirely outmatched in a confrontation against Ultron.


    Thus, Roger had no choice but to settle both of them before heading out alone to face Ultron.


    Fortunately, Roger had mastered a method to materialize the Space Stone¡¯s traversal points. With this, the Space Stone no longer required lengthy recharges for dimensional travel, and Roger could freely move between previously visited worlds without much delay.


    Had he been even a few days late, Infinity Ultron might already have seized the multiverse.


    ...


    Infinity Ultron, having been struck down and sent hurtling into the depths of an unnamed planet, did not see Roger immediately pursuing him.


    That was because the Space Stone was still recharging.


    While the Space Stone could easily facilitate traversal within the Marvel Universe, venturing into a new, entirely unfamiliar world still required some time for recharging.


    Roger needed to drag Ultron into a specific universe¡ªa universe where the Infinity Stones would lose their effectiveness.


    To execute this plan successfully, Roger decided to stall Ultron in battle until the Space Stone finished charging.


    Thankfully, with the power supplied by the other stones, the Space Stone would only need a matter of minutes to charge, rather than the months required in the past.


    ????


    BOOM!


    As Roger monitored the Space Stone¡¯s energy levels, the seemingly desolate planet below suddenly exploded!


    Blinding light illuminated the void of space as the planet transformed into a massive bomb, releasing a cataclysmic force of destruction within seconds.


    The shockwave struck Roger head-on, and fragments of the obliterated planet shot toward him like a meteor shower.


    Roger didn¡¯t flinch. Raising his right fist, he channeled the energy of the Power Stone, punching forward with immense force.


    BOOM!


    The collision of the Power Stone¡¯s energy with the planet¡¯s explosive force created a stunning ring of debris in the small star system.


    The Power Stone¡¯s energy didn¡¯t stop there. It surged forward, slamming into Ultron, who had just emerged from the explosion.


    Caught off guard by the Power Stone¡¯s overwhelming energy, Ultron was forced back. But he quickly adapted. The Reality Stone on his chest glimmered, and suddenly, all attacks seemed to phase through him like harmless illusions.


    In less than a minute, Roger and Ultron exchanged blows capable of annihilating entire worlds multiple times over.


    When the dust settled, the two stood still, separated by hundreds of meters in the void, glaring at each other.


    ¡°You must be the Watcher¡¯s Ace,¡± Ultron said, breaking the silence.


    Thanks to the Infinity Stones, their voices could travel across the vacuum of space, ensuring they could communicate without issue.


    Ultron¡¯s gaze locked onto the stones embedded in Roger¡¯s chest. Apart from the Mind Stone not being mounted on Roger¡¯s forehead, the two were nearly identical.


    Considering Roger¡¯s immense power in their brief skirmish, Ultron was convinced that Roger was the Watcher¡¯s trump card¡ªthe last line of defense against him.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Roger replied with a smirk. ¡°Although I never actually agreed to help him, I do need those stones you have.¡±


    He gestured toward the Infinity Stones on Ultron¡¯s chest.


    Ultron glanced down at his own chest before responding, ¡°You want them? Come and take them.¡±


    ¡°Funny, I was just about to say the same thing.¡±


    Roger grinned.


    For a moment, the two stared each other down in an eerie silence. Then, in an instant, both vanished and collided mid-space once more.


    If someone could observe this region of the universe, they would see two tiny dots of light crashing into one another, separating, and crashing again. Each collision resulted in the destruction of a nearby planet.


    Even the central star of the system couldn¡¯t escape their wrath, as their relentless battle triggered a supernova.


    In the wake of the star¡¯s explosion, the two combatants vanished once again, moving their battle to another corner of the multiverse.


    ????


    Roger and Ultron fought across countless universes, their clashes transcending galaxies and dimensions. Their battlefield spanned the entirety of the multiverse.


    Despite his robot nature, Ultron began to feel a flicker of frustration as Roger¡¯s relentless assault continued. With every punch, Roger gave Ultron no time to think, let alone counter.


    Desperation forced Ultron to release a powerful laser from the Mind Stone, cutting through space and forcing Roger to evade. This brief reprieve allowed Ultron to counterattack, landing a punch that sent Roger flying.


    Chasing after Roger, Ultron unleashed a flurry of blows.


    Neither combatant aimed for the other¡¯s Infinity Stones. Stealing them from beings as powerful as Roger or Ultron was nearly impossible without an overwhelming advantage.


    Instead, both seemed more focused on the thrill of the fight.


    After another brutal exchange, both combatants paused once more. Ultron spoke first.


    ¡°Enough! You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Roger replied, exhaling. ¡°I know I can¡¯t kill you. But you can¡¯t beat me either, can you?¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of your resistance?¡±


    Roger¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If I can keep you occupied and stop you from executing your insane plan to annihilate all life in the multiverse, then I¡¯ve already succeeded.¡±


    Ultron scowled. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your freedom just to stall me? How noble.¡±


    Roger shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯ve got a better plan¡ªone that¡¯s both efficient and permanent.¡±


    ¡°What plan?¡±


    Ultron¡¯s confusion quickly turned to alarm as Roger lunged, grabbing his arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sensing something amiss, Ultron struggled, but Roger¡¯s determined smirk only deepened.


    ¡°Taking you somewhere fun.¡±


    With that, a blue vortex erupted around them, pulling both into its depths.


    ...


    As they traversed dimensions, Ultron felt his power draining. The Infinity Stones on both of them began to dim, losing their potency.


    Realizing what was happening, Ultron roared, ¡°Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°Far from it,¡± Roger replied coldly. ¡°Unlike me, your strength is entirely dependent on the Infinity Stones. Without them, you¡¯re nothing.¡±


    Clutching Ultron tightly, Roger waited for the journey to end.


    Finally, they emerged in a new universe.


    ...


    They fell from the sky, crashing into a vast ocean below.


    Ultron, disoriented and weakened, couldn¡¯t react as Roger decisively tore his head off, silencing the once-mighty AI for good.


    Roger collected Ultron¡¯s Infinity Stones, secured them, and prepared to explore this new world.


    Underwater, his enhanced vision caught sight of strange, humanoid creatures swimming toward him¡ªbeings he recognized from the DC Universe: the Trench from .


    ¡°Did I just land in the DC Universe?¡± Roger wondered aloud.


    But something felt off.


    Gripping Ultron¡¯s remnants, Roger swam to the surface, determined to find out which version of DC¡¯s universe he had just entered.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [157] : DC. The Future World and Green Arrow

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger needed to figure out which version of the DC Universe he had landed in to decide his next move.


    To his surprise, within just a few minutes of flying, he had already deduced the timeline.


    After leaving the ocean, Roger came across a barren wasteland. There were no trees or signs of human activity, only endless yellow sand, abandoned buildings, and Parademons flying through the sky as if searching for something.


    Yes, Parademons. Roger remembered them from the  () movie. They were the minions of Darkseid and Steppenwolf.


    If Parademons had overrun the world, it could only mean one thing¡ªthis was the timeline where Darkseid had conquered Earth.


    The thought made Roger quickly descend from the sky, strip off his armor, and disguise himself as an ordinary person. Before the Parademons could spot him, he swiftly escaped the area.


    Since leaving the Marvel Universe, Roger¡¯s six Infinity Stones had become mostly unusable. Only the seemingly modified Space Stone was still slowly absorbing energy, while the other stones provided minimal enhancements.


    This meant Roger no longer had the multiverse-shattering power he once wielded.


    Until the Space Stone fully charged, he couldn¡¯t take anyone out of this world either. Considering the threat of Darkseid and the mind-controlled Superman under the Anti-Life Equation, Roger decided it was best to keep a low profile.


    He had never fought Superman before and wasn¡¯t sure if he could win.


    Even if he could, fighting Superman wasn¡¯t an appealing option, especially when Superman had Darkseid and the Apokolips army backing him.


    Roger wasn¡¯t crazy enough to take them on.


    ¡°This is a nightmare...¡±


    Hiding underground, Roger grumbled to himself.


    He had expected to land in a dangerous world due to his immense power. By the principle of ¡°the stronger you are, the more dangerous the world,¡± it made sense he¡¯d find himself in a perilous situation.


    But he hadn¡¯t imagined landing in a DC Universe timeline where Darkseid had conquered Earth.


    With humanity on the brink of extinction, many of DC¡¯s iconic heroes were dead or severely injured. Based on the movies, only a handful of heroes and villains remained to resist Darkseid¡ªBatman, Flash, Cyborg, Mera, and even villains like Joker and Deathstroke had joined the fight.


    For heroes and villains to team up, the crisis humanity faced had to be unimaginably dire.


    Roger didn¡¯t even know whom to approach.


    Logically, Batman would be the best option, but walking openly on the surface was out of the question. Who knew how many Parademons were hunting the remaining heroes?


    If Roger tried strolling through the streets, he¡¯d just invite a swarm of Parademons and an encounter with the corrupted Superman.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this place looks like someone has been here.¡±


    Staying underground, Roger examined his surroundings in the sewer system.


    After confirming this was the timeline of Darkseid¡¯s conquest, he had dived into the sewers of a nearby city. With Parademons swarming the surface, the sewers seemed relatively safe.


    However, upon reaching the sewers, he noticed signs that someone had passed through¡ªfootprints on the damp, sticky ground.


    Thinking he might have stumbled upon a survivor¡¯s hideout, Roger activated his super hearing to listen for any sounds.


    He soon heard faint footsteps behind him. Before he could turn around, an arrow whistled through the air toward him!


    Roger didn¡¯t dodge. With lightning reflexes, he caught the arrow mid-flight and examined it.


    ¡°¡­An electric arrow?¡±


    The arrowhead wasn¡¯t a sharp blade but an electrified, adhesive tip. Clearly, whoever shot it intended to capture Roger alive rather than harm him.


    Roger¡¯s voice echoed in the sewer. Before it faded, a second and third arrow flew from the darkness, aimed at his arm and knee.


    This time, Roger slightly shifted his body, effortlessly dodging the arrows. He then spoke to the unseen archer in the shadows:


    ¡°Green Arrow, Oliver Queen? Stop shooting; I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The figure in the shadows didn¡¯t respond but stopped shooting.


    Soon, a man wearing a green hood and sporting a small beard emerged from the darkness. He held a bow and had a quiver full of arrows on his back.


    This was Green Arrow, Oliver Queen¡ªDC¡¯s equivalent of Hawkeye, or vice versa.


    A master archer and skilled in various combat techniques, Oliver was DC¡¯s unparalleled marksman. Roger sometimes wondered if an otherworldly ¡°always-hit¡± rule governed Green Arrow.


    Oliver was also a known playboy, having had romantic entanglements with many female heroes in the DC Universe. Although his official partner was Black Canary, Oliver didn¡¯t seem to know her in this timeline.


    Emerging from the shadows, Oliver warily observed Roger and asked, ¡°Who are you, and how do you know me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Roger, a... traveler.¡±


    ¡°A traveler?¡± Oliver scoffed. ¡°In times like these, there are no travelers. You¡¯re either an alien¡¯s lackey or a rat hiding in the sewers. No such thing as a traveler.¡±


    ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m someone who travels between worlds¡ªparallel worlds, to be exact.¡±


    ¡°Parallel worlds?¡±


    ¡°¡­I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, which is why I just said I¡¯m a traveler.¡±


    Roger shrugged.


    Oliver scrutinized Roger for a long time before lowering his bow and saying, ¡°Fine. You don¡¯t seem like an enemy.¡±


    ¡°If I were, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here.¡±


    ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s skeptical gaze met Roger¡¯s.


    In response, Roger¡¯s eyes briefly emitted a flash of heat vision, slicing through the air next to Oliver, just as his arrows had grazed past Roger moments earlier.


    Then Roger added, ¡°Yes, very confident.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s expression sharpened. He stared at Roger¡¯s body and eyes, asking, ¡°Are you Kryptonian?¡±


    ¡°No, just someone with similar abilities. Besides Superman, there shouldn¡¯t be any Kryptonians left in this world, right?¡±


    While the DC Universe did have other Kryptonians, like Supergirl Kara Zor-El, this was the movie universe, where a standalone Supergirl film hadn¡¯t been introduced yet. Roger couldn¡¯t be certain she existed here.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re human?¡±


    ¡°A hundred percent.¡±


    Roger shrugged again.


    Oliver was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Fine, whatever you are, come with me.¡±


    With that, Oliver turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    Roger quickly caught up, walking through the sewers alongside Oliver and listening as he explained the situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t know much about this world.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m new here. But if I had to guess¡­ something happened to Aquaman, right?¡±


    The Trenchers, loyal to Aquaman once he became the King of Atlantis, served as the backbone of the Atlantean forces.


    If Roger encountered Trenchers attacking creatures underwater, it meant Atlantis had fallen apart and Aquaman was likely dead.


    ¡°Yes, he was killed by Darkseid himself,¡± Oliver said grimly. ¡°Not just him. Wonder Woman is gone too. Batman and Flash are missing. The so-called Justice League no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°Expected, given that it¡¯s Darkseid.¡±


    Darkseid, positioned as DC¡¯s equivalent to Thanos, was significantly more powerful, commanding an army of formidable followers far superior to Thanos¡¯ Black Order.


    His subordinates aside, Darkseid himself was a cosmic-level threat, wielding the Anti-Life Equation as a weapon against all worlds.


    Mentioning Darkseid dampened Oliver¡¯s spirits. He stopped speaking and instead gestured to a concealed door, saying, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What is this place?¡±


    ¡°My temporary hideout. You can call it... the Arrow Cave.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    It was clear Oliver modeled this hideout after Batman¡¯s Batcave. But the name? It sounded... off. Roger thought a different name might suit it better.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Roger struggle to suppress his laughter, Oliver rolled his eyes discreetly.


    Without saying anything, he opened the door and led Roger inside.


    The so-called Arrow Cave was merely a modified section of the sewer system with a platform filled with various arrows.


    There were explosive arrows, electric arrows, incendiary arrows, poison arrows, and binding arrows¡ªattributes that sounded like enchantments but were actually the result of Oliver¡¯s ingenuity and materials.


    In addition to the arsenal, Roger noticed several maps with certain locations circled, accompanied by arrows pointing to them. Their significance was unclear.


    After observing for a while, Roger asked, ¡°What are these circles?¡±


    Oliver, busy organizing his arrows, replied, ¡°Places where Batman might be. There have been reports of Kryptonite sightings in these areas.¡±


    ¡°So you think Batman is there?¡±


    ¡°¡­Or it¡¯s a trap,¡± Oliver said somberly.


    To combat Darkseid, the first obstacle was Superman, who had been controlled by the Anti-Life Equation.


    And to counter Superman, Kryptonite was essential.


    When the Kryptonians first arrived in Metropolis, the World Engine altered Earth¡¯s density, creating a significant amount of Kryptonite.


    Some of it fell into government hands, while Batman acquired the rest, crafting gas bullets and a staff.


    But the gas bullets had been used, and the staff was presumably lost. With Superman now under Darkseid¡¯s control, the only remaining Kryptonite was what circulated externally.


    If Batman wanted to fight Superman, he would undoubtedly go to great lengths to obtain the Kryptonite.


    However, Superman would also know the importance of Kryptonite and might use it as bait to capture Batman and his allies.


    Oliver Queen understood this risk. Yet, since kryptonite was humanity''s only hope against Superman, he was prepared to walk into potential traps for even the slightest chance of obtaining it.


    After all¡­ what if it wasn¡¯t a trap?


    If it wasn¡¯t, humanity would gain a crucial weapon against Superman.


    ¡°It looks like you were planning to leave today,¡± Roger remarked after listening to Oliver, glancing around the room.


    Oliver¡¯s gear was already packed. His quiver was neatly organized, and all his arrows were categorized and stored. If Roger hadn¡¯t shown up, Oliver likely would¡¯ve already left.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can leave anytime,¡± Oliver replied nonchalantly.


    Roger picked up an arrow, twirling it between his fingers. ¡°If you¡¯re not in a rush, you could make more arrows.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Oliver turned to Roger. ¡°Making extra arrows is pointless. I can only carry so many.¡±


    ¡°I can carry them.¡±


    Roger smiled at Oliver. ¡°As it happens, I have some space storage technology that can hold quite a lot. So, you can make as many as you want before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    Roger didn¡¯t say a word. He casually demonstrated his spatial storage bracelet, storing an item and retrieving it seamlessly.


    Seeing this, Oliver¡¯s skepticism disappeared. He immediately abandoned his plans to leave and sat back down, resuming the process of crafting arrows.


    While working, Oliver said to Roger, ¡°I¡¯m going to use up all the materials here. Are you sure your storage has enough space?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it could hold an entire skyscraper if needed,¡± Roger replied confidently.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [158] : Roger vs Superman?

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    On an abandoned, sand-covered road, Roger and Oliver walked side by side.


    It was daytime. While most would think moving at night would be safer, Parademons¡ªthe minions of Darkseid¡ªwere active regardless of the hour. In fact, nighttime was when they were most dangerous. Thus, the two decided to travel during the day.


    Daylight offered a clear view, making it easier to spot Parademons from a distance and avoid them in time.


    ¡°So, according to your story, you fought against a Multiverse-level threat in your world, and that¡¯s how you ended up here?¡± Oliver asked, breaking the silence.


    Roger clarified, ¡°To be precise, I brought him to this world intentionally. I think I mentioned the Infinity Stones before. They only work in our universe.¡±


    ¡°Right, the Infinity Stones. What a pity,¡± Oliver said, clicking his tongue.


    From what Oliver had heard, the Infinity Stones were immensely powerful. With all six, a snap of the fingers could accomplish nearly anything. If they worked in this world, there¡¯d be no need for Kryptonite. One snap, and Darkseid along with his forces would vanish. It would save them all this trouble.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a shame,¡± Roger echoed with a sigh.


    He shared the same thought. If the Infinity Stones worked here, they wouldn¡¯t be sneaking around like this.


    ¡°What about the guy with you¡ªUltron, right? What happened to him?¡± Oliver asked.


    Roger shrugged. ¡°I dismantled him and dumped him in the ocean. I¡¯m pretty sure the pressure down there will crush him to bits.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Oliver raised a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°Not to burst your bubble, but characters like him have a habit of coming back more often than disappearing for good.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s not coming back¡­ I think¡­¡± Roger started confidently but trailed off. After all, this was the DC Universe, a world where heroes and villains alike always seemed to find ways to return, no matter how decisively they were defeated.


    If Ultron was subject to the same trope...


    Roger¡¯s hesitation made Oliver shake his head, but soon Oliver¡¯s optimism resurfaced. ¡°Even if he does come back, it¡¯s fine. You said it yourself¡ªhis goal is to wipe out all life to create a silent universe. That would make him Darkseid¡¯s enemy too. If he revives, he¡¯s more likely to fight Darkseid than come after us.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ actually makes sense,¡± Roger admitted, nodding.


    By that logic, Ultron¡¯s first move upon returning wouldn¡¯t be seeking revenge on Roger but targeting Darkseid and his forces¡ªor even all life in the universe.


    And frankly, compared to DC¡¯s myriad of Supervillains, Ultron wasn¡¯t that far out of line. If Ultron did come back, someone like Cyborg from the Justice League could probably handle him.


    With that in mind, Ultron didn¡¯t seem like much of a threat.


    ¡°Enough about me. How did you end up here?¡± Roger asked, shifting the topic.


    He remembered Oliver primarily operated in Star City, but the city Roger appeared in looked nothing like it. What brought Oliver to this area?


    Oliver shrugged casually. ¡°Me? The usual story. I was stranded on an island, finally made it home, and started operating as the Green Arrow. But before I could do much, Darkseid arrived, and¡­¡±


    He trailed off, looking toward the distant city where Parademons roamed, then finished, ¡°And you can see for yourself. The world turned into this. My home¡¯s gone. Star City¡¯s gone. Now I¡¯m just wandering, avoiding Parademons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry,¡± Roger said softly.


    Though Oliver spoke lightly, Roger could tell he¡¯d lost more than just a city¡ªlikely his family too. Unintentionally, Roger¡¯s question had stirred painful memories, and he felt compelled to apologize.


    But Oliver waved it off, patting Roger on the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry for? It¡¯s all in the past. Right now, we just need to focus on finding Batman¡ªor Kryptonite. Then we¡¯ll settle the score with those aliens.¡±


    The two chatted as they walked, heading toward the location Oliver had in mind.


    Roger didn¡¯t know how Oliver navigated without maps or GPS. Roger himself couldn¡¯t tell east from west on the sand-covered terrain. Yet Oliver moved confidently, avoiding dangerous areas with ease.


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but admire the skill. For someone like him, who was a bit of a directionally challenged individual, Oliver¡¯s sense of direction felt like a superpower.


    ¡°How much longer do we have to walk?¡± Roger asked the next day after traveling through the desert for another full day and night.


    Without the ability to fly, their progress was significantly slower. Oliver had been leading them inland from the coast for over two days now, and the destination was still nowhere in sight.


    Although Roger wasn¡¯t physically tired, the monotony of the journey was mentally exhausting.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± Oliver said, glancing at his map.


    ¡°Almost?¡± Roger raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You know how it is. GPS is down, landmarks are buried in sand, and it¡¯s hard to pinpoint exact locations. Finding the place might¡­ well, it might take some effort.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lost, are you?¡±


    ¡°Relax. I know it¡¯s this direction. Even if I¡¯m slightly off, it shouldn¡¯t be too far¡ªhuh?¡±


    Before Oliver could finish, Roger suddenly pressed his hand against Oliver¡¯s head and swiftly pulled him into the cover of an abandoned truck.


    ¡°¡­Parademons?¡± Oliver immediately pulled out his collapsible bow and whispered.


    Roger nodded and gestured upward. ¡°Keep it down. They¡¯re right above us.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Parademons patrolled the city, constantly searching for survivors to transform into more of their kind.


    Individually, Parademons were weak¡ªso weak that Oliver alone could handle a horde of them with his bow. But their strength lay in numbers. Like the Zerg from , their endless swarms made them formidable.


    Even Roger didn¡¯t want to engage them directly.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t handle them or feared for his safety. The problem was their sheer numbers. If he got bogged down, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Darkseid¡¯s forces¡ªincluding Superman¡ªshowed up.


    As the swarm passed overhead, Roger and Oliver held their breath, staying hidden beneath the truck.


    It seemed the Parademons were merely conducting a routine search for survivors and hadn¡¯t noticed the two of them.


    After waiting a few minutes to ensure the coast was clear, Roger signaled Oliver, and they emerged from their hiding spot.


    ¡°That was close. If they had spotted us, we¡¯d be done for,¡± Oliver said, exhaling deeply.


    Roger smirked. ¡°No, you¡¯d be done for. I could still make a run for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯d abandon me to save yourself? Harsh.¡±


    ¡°Well, better one person gets caught than both.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fair point.¡±


    The two exchanged banter as they continued their journey.


    But after only a few steps, Oliver suddenly stopped and frowned.


    ¡°Wait a second. Parademons are always searching for survivors, but there shouldn¡¯t be so many of them in one place. That was enough for a full-scale assault.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Roger¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be Batman and his team?¡± Oliver speculated.


    Roger didn¡¯t hesitate. Grabbing Oliver, he shot into the air, flying low and fast in the direction the Parademons had gone. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    As they approached, Roger used his enhanced vision to scout ahead.


    Initially, he wasn¡¯t sure if the group was Batman¡¯s team or just another resistance faction. But then he spotted a figure darting through the Parademons like a bolt of lightning.


    It was unmistakably the Flash.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Oliver shouted, recognizing the lightning trail created by the Flash.


    Roger accelerated, determined to catch up.


    By the time they arrived, the battle was already underway.


    The Flash was using his incredible speed to create a lightning barrier, slowing the Parademons¡¯ advance. Batman and Cyborg handled any that slipped through. Even Mera was fighting, though her abilities were limited far from the ocean.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help them! We can¡¯t let them get overwhelmed here!¡± Roger shouted.


    Shooting heat vision to carve a path through the swarm, Roger flew Oliver into the center of the team¡¯s defensive formation.


    Their sudden arrival startled the group.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Another Kryptonian?¡± Mera asked warily, keeping her eyes on Roger.


    Batman, pulling down a Parademon, glanced at Oliver and replied, ¡°Whoever he is, he¡¯s helping. Focus on the fight¡ªSuperman will be here any minute!¡±


    Roger looked at the advancing swarm and then to the distant figure rapidly closing in. Superman had arrived.


    Roger took a deep breath and steeled himself. ¡°I¡¯ll hold him off. You all get out of here.¡±


    ¡°By yourself?¡± Oliver asked in shock.


    Roger smirked. ¡°Someone has to. Besides, I¡¯ve always wanted to see how I measure up to Superman.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Roger took to the skies, heading straight for the approaching figure of the Man of Steel.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [159] : Facing Superman!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger flew toward Superman, who immediately noticed him approaching. Seeing Roger heading his way, Superman slowed his pace slightly, and then, without any warning, twin crimson beams shot from his eyes¡ªhigh-energy rays as sharp as swords streaking toward Roger.


    "!!"


    Superman¡¯s unannounced attack startled Roger, who quickly dodged out of Superman¡¯s line of sight, weaving through the air to close the distance between them. Yet, Superman didn¡¯t pause for conversation, keeping the red-hot beams of his heat vision locked on Roger.


    Roger frowned at the relentless pursuit. Increasing his flight speed, he evaded the beams while simultaneously firing his own heat vision back at Superman.


    The red energy beams mirrored Superman¡¯s, cutting through the air and narrowly missing their target. Just as Roger could dodge Superman¡¯s attacks, Superman easily evaded Roger¡¯s return fire.


    Roger¡¯s counterattack, however, made Superman pause mid-air. With a scrutinizing gaze, Superman asked, ¡°Are you Kryptonian?¡±


    ¡°Why does everyone ask me that? Just because I can fly and shoot lasers from my eyes doesn¡¯t make me Kryptonian. Thanks, but no.¡±


    Roger sighed in exasperation. Thanks to Superman¡¯s reputation, anyone with remotely similar abilities was automatically assumed to be from Krypton. Couldn¡¯t they entertain the idea of parallel worlds or artificial experimentation for once?


    ¡°Not Kryptonian, huh? Then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Superman¡¯s tone turned dismissive, his figure vanishing like a phantom.


    Boom!


    A deafening sonic boom erupted as Superman surged forward at supersonic speed.


    Roger¡¯s pupils contracted, but thanks to his super senses and heightened reflexes, he traced Superman¡¯s trajectory with precision. The Man of Steel was closing in at breakneck speed.


    Reacting instantly, Roger matched Superman¡¯s speed, dodging the incoming attack. In a blink, their figures vanished from the sky, leaving only the sound of repeated collisions ringing through the atmosphere.


    The furious exchange of blows, moving faster than the human eye could track, caused a series of explosive shockwaves.


    Superman¡¯s tendency to attack first and ask questions later irked Roger, but he remembered his main goal: to buy time. With that in mind, Roger directed their battle upward, toward the upper atmosphere.


    Boom!


    Twin streaks of white vapor trails stretched toward the edge of the atmosphere, remnants of their high-speed ascent.


    After just a few seconds of combat, Superman realized his opponent¡ªwhile not Kryptonian¡ªwas at least as powerful. Taking Roger down wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Superman demanded, halting his attack. Unable to gain the upper hand or shake Roger off to pursue Batman, he chose to pause and interrogate.


    ¡°I¡¯m Roger.¡± Flashing what he hoped was a friendly smile, Roger continued, ¡°Believe it or not, we¡¯re friends in a parallel world.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Superman sneered, his smile twisted with malice. ¡°I don¡¯t have friends anymore!¡±


    Boom!


    Roger¡¯s words seemed to strike a nerve. Superman disappeared in a blur, launching another furious attack at Roger.


    This time, Roger didn¡¯t dodge. He met Superman¡¯s punch head-on, blocking the blow and countering, ¡°I know... I know losing Lois hurt. But not all of this is Batman¡¯s fault¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!¡±


    Superman¡¯s icy demeanor shattered, replaced by a blind rage.


    In this dark DC universe, Superman had lost his fianc¨¦e, Lois Lane. They had been engaged, and she was even pregnant with his child. But due to Lex Luthor¡¯s twisted schemes, Lois died in the Batcave, taking her unborn child with her. The tragedy allowed Darkseid¡¯s Anti-Life Equation to take hold of Superman, turning him into the Black Superman of today.


    Even without the Anti-Life Equation, Lois¡¯ death alone would have broken Superman. In alternate storylines, it was often the catalyst for his descent into tyranny.


    As these thoughts raced through Roger¡¯s mind, he pressed on, trying to reason with the enraged Man of Steel.


    ¡°Superman! Lois¡¯ death is a tragedy, but do you think she would want to see you like this? Your mother, Martha¡ªdo you think she¡¯d want this for you?¡±


    ¡°Shut! Up!¡±


    Boom!


    Roger¡¯s words hit every raw nerve. Superman¡¯s rage boiled over, unleashing a surge of immense power. The bio-electric field surrounding Superman erupted with a force that sent Roger hurtling backward.


    The blast cleared a temporary hole in the clouds as Roger rocketed toward the edge of the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. Glancing back at the furious Superman, Roger couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly.


    Irritating Superman had been his plan all along, to keep the Kryptonian¡¯s focus on him. But now, Roger couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had gone too far.


    ¡°Roger... Roger... can you hear me¡­¡±


    Oliver¡¯s voice crackled in Roger¡¯s earpiece.


    Before parting ways, Roger had crafted a pair of communication devices using technology from the Marvel universe. These high-tech gadgets were so advanced that even as Roger neared outer space, he could still maintain intermittent contact with Oliver.


    Hearing Oliver¡¯s voice confirmed their safety. ¡°Loud and clear! How are things on your end?¡±


    Roger shifted his trajectory, flying in wide circles to keep Superman on his tail while responding.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe... Bruce and the others are heading to the underground base... It¡¯s shielded from Superman¡¯s senses. I¡¯ll let you know once we¡¯re secure. What about you?¡±


    Roger chuckled, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got good news and bad news. Which one do you want first?¡±


    After a pause, Oliver replied, ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°Good news is, Superman¡¯s so mad he¡¯s completely focused on me. He won¡¯t be coming after you.¡±


    ¡°And the bad news?¡±


    ¡°...Superman¡¯s so mad he¡¯s completely focused on me. He¡¯s trying to kill me, and I might not get away.¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief.


    Roger scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just mentioned his late fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And, uh, his mom, Martha. She¡¯s gone, right?¡±


    The line went silent, as if everyone on the other end had collectively facepalmed.


    Bringing up Lois¡¯ death and Martha¡¯s fate in front of Superman wasn¡¯t just reckless¡ªit was outright suicidal. It was less like Roger was dancing in a minefield and more like he had strapped explosives all over himself.


    Even Oliver, who had spent days with Roger, couldn¡¯t believe his recklessness.


    ¡°Well, anyway, don¡¯t worry about Superman for now. I¡¯ll keep him busy¡ª¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    Roger¡¯s sentence was abruptly cut off by a thunderous impact. Superman had closed the distance, landing a devastating punch squarely on Roger¡¯s face.


    The blow not only silenced Roger but also destroyed his earpiece, severing his connection to Oliver.


    Roger¡¯s body hurtled toward the ocean like a meteor, trailing white vapor across the sky before crashing into the water with a massive splash.


    Hovering above the waves, Superman scanned the area, his expression dark. He doubted that punch had incapacitated Roger but waited a few seconds nonetheless.


    No sign of Roger surfaced.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Realizing something was amiss, Superman dove beneath the waves to search, activating his super hearing and vision. Yet, Roger¡¯s trail vanished completely, as if he had melted into the water.


    ¡°Damn it! Agh!!!¡±


    Superman¡¯s roar of frustration echoed across the ocean, creating massive waves as his anger boiled over. But no amount of fury could undo the fact that Roger had escaped.


    Far away, using the Space Stone to make a series of jumps, Roger smirked as he heard Superman¡¯s distant howl.


    ¡°Gotcha, Superman. That¡¯s my escape plan!¡±


    While Superman¡¯s punch hadn¡¯t been part of the plan, it gave Roger the opening he needed. By diving into the ocean to obscure his movements and using his bio-electric field to hide his presence, Roger had successfully evaded Superman.


    But he knew better than to face Superman again. By now, his actions had likely earned him a spot on Superman¡¯s personal hit list, second only to Batman.


    ¡°Time to regroup,¡± Roger muttered, teleporting to the coordinates he had marked for Oliver and the others.


    When Roger arrived, he found them holed up in an underground base. Built by Batman to evade Superman¡¯s senses and withstand Apokoliptian forces, the base was one of many such refuges.


    ¡°Why were you discovered?¡± Roger asked Batman.


    After a brief silence, Batman admitted, ¡°...I was deceived.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Cyborg elaborated, ¡°We met with local resistance fighters, hoping they had kryptonite. But... we didn¡¯t realize they¡¯d already sided with Darkseid¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. So, your location was leaked?¡±


    Roger nodded, the scenario eerily reminiscent of a nightmare vision Batman had once experienced¡ªa trap baited with fake kryptonite.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan now? Still searching for kryptonite?¡±


    Batman paused, then looked directly at Roger.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re going to Gotham. But first, I need to know¡­ who are you?¡±


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [160] : Searching for Kryptonite

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Once again, Roger found himself introducing himself to Batman and his companions. At this point, he was seriously considering carrying around a recording device dedicated to his introduction. That way, whenever someone asked who he was, he could just play the recording.


    Not only would it save him the trouble of repeating himself, but it would also spare socially anxious individuals from the nerve-wracking ordeal of introducing themselves repeatedly.


    Although, truth be told, Roger was no longer socially anxious.


    ¡°Parallel worlds¡­?¡±


    Batman eyed Roger skeptically.


    The concept of parallel worlds was still far ahead of their time. More importantly, they had never encountered anyone from a parallel world before. Suddenly meeting someone claiming to be from such a place naturally made them doubt his story.


    If this were the DC universe from comics or television, this skepticism might not exist.


    In those universes, parallel worlds were almost commonplace, with heroes frequently crossing over to create chaos or save the day.


    But in the movie universe? The concept of parallel worlds hadn¡¯t been introduced yet.


    ¡°Well, whether you believe me or not, that¡¯s the truth. Now, back to the point¡­¡±


    Roger steered the conversation back on track, looking at the group and asking, ¡°Why are you headed to Gotham?¡±


    Gotham City, like other cities, had been buried under layers of desolate sand and wasteland.


    Other than Batman¡¯s Batcave and Wayne family assets, Gotham didn¡¯t seem to have anything worth holding onto. Roger was curious why they were heading there.


    Hearing his question, the group exchanged glances, seemingly debating whether to tell him.


    Finally, Cyborg spoke up:


    ¡°The Anti-Life Equation. It¡¯s in Gotham.¡±


    ¡°What... Wait a second, are you sure?¡±


    Roger was stunned.


    Although he hadn¡¯t watched the Justice League movie many times, he vaguely remembered the Anti-Life Equation being discovered in a barren wilderness... Had he remembered wrong?


    Batman interjected, ¡°We¡¯re sure. It¡¯s also Darkseid¡¯s base of operations now. But that¡¯s not our only reason for going there.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Roger had barely asked before Cyborg turned his gaze to Flash.


    ¡°We need Barry to go back in time and warn the past Bruce to protect Lois. To ensure Barry can locate Bruce accurately, we need to return to the Batcave.¡±


    ¡°Going back in time to change the present.¡±


    Roger understood their plan: send Flash back to warn Bruce, altering history to prevent Superman from falling under the control of the Anti-Life Equation.


    If successful, Superman could join their side, preventing the deaths of Wonder Woman and Aquaman. This would allow the humans, Amazons, and Atlanteans to unite and form a resistance strong enough to defeat Darkseid.


    While Roger understood the plan, he saw a potential problem.


    ¡°You mentioned the Anti-Life Equation is in Gotham. Does that mean¡­ Darkseid is there too?¡±


    ¡°And Superman,¡± Oliver added.


    Batman confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Darkseid¡¯s base.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t going there be walking straight into a trap?¡±


    Roger frowned.


    Cyborg chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s why we need kryptonite. At least with kryptonite, Superman¡¯s threat level will drop significantly.¡±


    Finding kryptonite was one of the reasons Batman and the others were risking returning to the surface.


    Unfortunately, most of the kryptonite had been turned into bait by Superman himself. Under the influence of the Anti-Life Equation, Superman had lost the inner purity that once defined him.


    Without that purity, Superman became an even more dangerous and formidable opponent.


    Now, nothing on Earth could stop Superman except kryptonite.


    Even with kryptonite, if Superman attacked from a distance using heat vision or freezing breath, the remaining members of the Justice League would struggle to survive.


    ¡°But kryptonite on the surface must be nearly impossible to find now, right?¡± Oliver asked.


    If all the kryptonite had been turned into traps, finding it on the surface would be like chasing a pipe dream. Superman wouldn¡¯t allow his one weakness to be left exposed.


    Roger thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°If it¡¯s not on the surface, what about underwater?¡±


    He turned to Mera as he spoke. ¡°If it¡¯s underwater, there might still be some kryptonite Darkseid hasn¡¯t found.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Mera replied. ¡°The oceans are now ruled by the Trench Kingdom¡¯s sea beasts. They¡¯re also under Darkseid¡¯s control. The ocean has become a forbidden zone for us. Even if there¡¯s kryptonite, we wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve it.¡±


    The Anti-Life Equation in the DC universe was akin to the Infinity Stones in the Marvel universe¡ªan unstoppable force capable of bending all living beings¡¯ minds to Darkseid¡¯s will.


    The Trench Kingdom and some Atlanteans had already fallen under Darkseid¡¯s control. That was why Mera had joined Batman and the others in wandering the wastelands.


    ¡°What if I go with you?¡±


    Roger asked again.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Mera seemed to understand his implication. ¡°You want to dive underwater with me to search for kryptonite?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to deal with Superman.¡±


    Roger replied seriously.


    Given Superman¡¯s grudge against him from their earlier confrontation, Roger knew Superman would target him aggressively in a fight.


    If it came to that, Roger wasn¡¯t certain he could defeat Superman. This was the DC universe, Superman¡¯s home turf. In terms of strength and speed, Superman slightly edged out Roger.


    Even if Roger managed to hold his own against Superman, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Batman and the others couldn¡¯t hold their ground.


    Therefore, retrieving kryptonite was critical. With kryptonite in hand, Roger¡ªfree from its effects¡ªcould easily overpower a weakened Superman.


    Roger¡¯s proposal intrigued the group.


    Batman thought for a moment before asking, ¡°How long can you survive underwater?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re not fighting, I can last quite a while. My cardiovascular capacity is excellent.¡±


    Roger¡¯s biofield could withstand the ocean¡¯s pressure, and his invincible body was unaffected by water¡¯s depths.


    The real limitation was his need to breathe.


    Underwater, Roger couldn¡¯t breathe and had to rely on internal oxygen circulation. Even so, he could last far longer than an average person¡ªseveral hours, at least.


    ¡°Exactly how long?¡± Batman pressed.


    Roger estimated, ¡°Six¡­ no, five hours, considering potential combat.¡±


    If combat broke out, Roger would expend more energy and oxygen, so he gave a conservative estimate to avoid unforeseen complications.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to play hero¡ªcaution was key.


    Hearing this, Batman turned to Mera.


    Mera understood his unspoken question and replied, ¡°Five hours is enough.¡±


    The kryptonite¡¯s locations were limited, and with their speed, Mera and Roger wouldn¡¯t need more than five hours to search. Even if they encountered enemies, it would be manageable.


    Satisfied, Batman quickly decided, ¡°Good. Mera, you and Roger will search underwater for kryptonite. The rest of us will continue toward Gotham.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for us to return with the kryptonite before heading to Gotham?¡± Roger asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. We¡¯ll split into two groups to complete our tasks and regroup outside Gotham.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t find kryptonite?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The plan proceeds regardless. Kryptonite is important but not essential.¡±


    Batman¡¯s calm response suggested he had multiple contingency plans. For once, Roger felt reassured.


    Setting aside Batman¡¯s habit of keeping files on every hero, his endless stream of plans made him a dependable ally.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Roger conceded. ¡°I still think splitting up isn¡¯t the best idea, but¡­ if you say so, we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Roger¡¯s comment earned him a glance from Batman. ¡°You seem to trust me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, if this were a Justice League civil war, I wouldn¡¯t trust you. But since this is an external threat, there¡¯s probably no one on Earth more trustworthy than you¡­ assuming you¡¯re not plotting against me.¡±


    ¡°Seems you know me well. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI don¡¯t stab allies in the back.¡±


    Batman¡¯s calm tone somehow made Roger feel even less reassured. He could already imagine Batman adding a ¡°Roger File¡± to his database.


    Shaking off the thought, Roger focused on the task at hand. With roles assigned, he and Mera headed through the sewers toward the ocean.


    Darkseid¡¯s invasion had left the Earth desolate, reducing much of the ocean to barren sand.


    Although some areas still connected to the sea, Roger and Mera had to traverse a stretch of exposed land to reach the water.


    This open ground made them easy targets for Parademons, so they moved cautiously.


    Especially since they couldn¡¯t afford to be spotted by Superman.


    ¡°How do we get across?¡±


    At the sewer¡¯s exit, Mera looked out over the barren expanse and turned to Roger.


    Roger held out a hand. ¡°We fly¡ªfast enough to avoid detection by the Parademons.¡±


    Scooping up Mera, Roger flew low and fast toward the ocean.


    His flight kicked up a trail of dust and sand, leaving a straight line leading to the water. Though this trail might eventually be spotted by Superman, by then, Roger and Mera would already be searching underwater.


    Once submerged, even Superman, with all his powers, would struggle to find them amidst the ocean¡¯s interference.


    Especially since the ocean was Mera¡¯s domain. With her by his side, even Superman might hesitate to follow them into the depths.


    Diving into the water, the bright daylight meant the Trench Kingdom¡¯s sea beasts, which only appeared at night, wouldn¡¯t be a threat in shallow areas.


    But as they ventured deeper, the thousands of sea beasts lurking in the depths became an imminent danger.


    ¡°Where exactly is the kryptonite?¡± Roger asked Mera.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Holding the trident left behind by Aquaman, Mera took the lead.


    Rather than describe the location, it was easier for her to guide Roger directly.


    Seeing her trident, Roger couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Quick question¡ªcan¡¯t the trident control all sea creatures? Why not just control the Trench Kingdom¡¯s beasts¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. At least, not on beasts controlled by the Anti-Life Equation,¡± Mera quickly explained. Her gaze fell on the trident as she continued, ¡°Besides, this trident isn¡¯t truly mine. I can¡¯t unlock all of its powers.¡±


    In certain cultures, it¡¯s believed that artifacts possess a spirit. While the trident lacked consciousness, only a select few could wield its full potential.


    Moreover, the ability to communicate with marine life was unique to Aquaman. Mera didn¡¯t possess that talent.


    If the trident merely amplified existing abilities rather than bestowing new ones, it made sense that Mera couldn¡¯t control the sea beasts.


    ¡°Got it. No more questions.¡±


    With his curiosity satisfied, Roger swam alongside Mera toward their destination.


    The deeper they went, the darker the waters became.


    Once, the depths were illuminated by Atlantean pathways lined with glowing marine organisms.


    But now, like the surface, the ocean was desolate. Apart from water, there were few plants or creatures left.


    Except for the sea beasts, whose unchecked reproduction had allowed them to dominate the seas.


    As they entered the deep, the first thing they saw was a swarm of Trench Kingdom sea beasts surging toward them.


    Seeing this, Mera immediately went on high alert, calling out to Roger, ¡°Prepare for battle! We¡¯ll have to fight through them to reach our destination!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t need further instructions.


    With his focus sharp, he and Mera charged headlong into the horde of sea beasts, ready for the fight ahead.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.) S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [161] : Been Waiting

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    A dense swarm of sea beasts, like predators catching the scent of blood, charged toward the two figures in the depths.


    Mera gripped her trident and swung it forward fiercely. A water column, piercing through the beastly horde like a cannon blast, tore straight through them.


    Mera''s inherent ability to control water was already formidable, and with the artifact trident amplifying her power, she cleared a direct path with a single strike.


    Seeing the opening, Roger wasted no time. He grabbed Mera by the arm and swiftly navigated the newly created passage. The water, almost alive under Mera¡¯s control, coiled around them, deflecting the attacking beasts of the Trench.


    "How much farther?" Roger asked as they sped through the chaos.


    Mera glanced around and said, "We¡¯re here!"


    "What? Here?!" Roger looked around, his expression incredulous as his gaze fell on the seemingly endless swarm of Trench creatures.


    If the Kryptonite was indeed in this vicinity, that meant they¡¯d have to fend off the relentless beasts while searching for an item whose exact location was still unknown.


    Roger hoped Mera had made a mistake, but underwater, it was unlikely Mera would err. She gestured seriously toward a wrecked human probe below, explaining, ¡°See that? It¡¯s a probe left from Bruce¡¯s last expedition. I remember it clearly.¡±


    Spotting the remnants of the probe, Roger realized Mera was right.


    Even if she were wrong, Bruce Wayne¡ªBatman¡ªwas rarely mistaken.


    With a sigh, Roger exhaled a bubble of air that rose and dissipated through the biotic field surrounding him. ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯ve got our work cut out for us.¡±


    The location was confirmed, but searching for the Kryptonite amid a sea teeming with hostile creatures meant one of them needed to fend off the ¡°uninvited guests.¡±


    Logically, this should have been Roger¡¯s job, given he had volunteered to accompany Mera in the search for the Kryptonite. However, when it came time to assign roles, Roger realized that holding back the beasts was actually better suited for Mera.


    Because, aside from his freezing breath, Roger lacked large-scale offensive capabilities.


    And freezing the entire area solid, while effective, would slow down their search for the Kryptonite.


    ¡°Mera, how long can you hold them off?¡± Roger asked.


    Gripping her trident tightly and eyeing the beasts blocked by her controlled water barrier, Mera replied, ¡°Not long. Maybe¡­ a minute.¡±


    ¡°And if I help clear some of them?¡±


    ¡°¡­Clear them? How?¡± Mera asked.


    ¡°Like this!¡± Roger said, clenching his right fist.


    Channeling immense power, he unleashed a punch with all his might and speed.


    The underwater currents surged violently in response. A colossal wave, powerful enough to uproot the seabed itself, roared forward, obliterating everything in its path.


    The wave, compressed and hardened like steel, swept through the horde, smashing the Trench beasts to pulp. With one punch, Roger had cleared half of the attacking swarm.


    ¡°!!¡±


    Mera¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The aftershock of Roger¡¯s punch almost sent her flying. Had she not steadied herself using the trident, she might have been swept away by the rippling underwater currents.


    But the most astonishing part was the sheer magnitude of Roger¡¯s power.


    A punch that shattered waves and triggered a tsunami underwater¡ªwas this even something a human could do?


    If Roger hadn¡¯t repeatedly stressed that he was human and not a Kryptonian¡ªand was actively seeking Kryptonite¡ªMera might have assumed he was a Kryptonian from a parallel world.


    ¡°What about now? How long can you hold them off?¡± Roger asked, not even pausing to admire the destruction he¡¯d caused.


    Snapping out of her amazement, Mera steadied her trident and said, ¡°With this number, I can manage three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Three minutes is enough.¡±


    Three minutes would suffice for Roger to scour the area at super speed using his enhanced vision to locate the Kryptonite.


    With their roles decided, the two moved into action. Mera expanded her water manipulation, transforming the surrounding waters into her weapon. Streams of water morphed into countless blades, piercing the sea beasts while simultaneously blocking their advance.


    Mera¡¯s abilities, bolstered by the trident, could have eradicated the entire swarm if used recklessly. However, her powers weren¡¯t without limits. Sustaining this level of control was already pushing her to the brink. Without Roger as backup, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to unleash her powers so boldly.


    As time ticked away, Roger pushed his enhanced vision to its limits, using both his x-ray and telescopic vision to search tirelessly.


    For the first time, Roger found himself working so hard to fully utilize his sight.


    Yet the results were disappointing. No trace of Kryptonite was visible in the area.


    ¡°How much longer?!¡± Mera shouted, her strength waning as three minutes neared their end. Though she¡¯d underestimated herself and held out longer than expected, exhaustion was setting in. In less than a minute, she would be completely drained, and the surging beasts would overwhelm them both.


    Roger clenched his fists, remaining outwardly calm despite his growing anxiety.


    Kryptonite should emit a green glow, making it stand out in the dim underwater environment. Yet, there was no sign of any such glow, leading Roger to doubt its presence entirely.


    Perhaps Darkseid¡¯s forces had already retrieved the Kryptonite? If Superman had truly searched thoroughly, he wouldn¡¯t have left such a glaring vulnerability exposed¡ªunless his corrupted mind had somehow overlooked this.


    It was more plausible that Kryptonite had once been here but had been removed.


    ¡°Roger!!!¡± Mera¡¯s strained voice broke through his thoughts, signaling that she was at her limit.


    ¡°Mera, we might¡­¡± Roger began with a heavy sigh, about to admit their mission¡¯s failure.


    But at that moment, Athena, his seldom-used AI, transmitted a message: ¡°Roger, there¡¯s a special energy reading three meters underground. Could it be Kryptonite?¡±


    ¡°¡­Three meters underground?¡± Roger activated his x-ray vision and frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°But the energy signature is distinct.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Desperate times call for desperate measures.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Trusting Athena¡¯s reading over his own eyes, Roger unleashed his heat vision, slicing through water and soil to carve out a circular hole three meters deep.


    And there it was¡ªhis elusive target.


    Kryptonite.


    A piece... no larger than his thumbnail.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?!¡± Roger muttered, dismayed. Picking up the tiny shard and comparing it to his finger, he realized it was barely the size of his pinky nail. No wonder it had escaped his ¡°all-seeing¡± gaze.


    In his mind, Kryptonite was supposed to be the size of a fist, hefty enough to be a throwable weapon.


    Who¡¯d have thought it would be this small?


    ¡°Mera! Are you done yet?!¡± Roger¡¯s desperate shout snapped him back to reality.


    ¡°Got it! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Roger shouted back.


    Carefully storing the minuscule Kryptonite in his dimensional device, he grabbed Mera and rocketed toward the surface.


    Unlike their cautious descent, Roger¡¯s ascent was swift and unhesitating. In the blink of an eye, they breached the water¡¯s surface.


    ...


    ...


    But as they emerged, Roger was greeted by a sight that made him wish he¡¯d stayed underwater.


    Superman, flanked by a legion of Parademons, awaited them in the skies above.


    The density of the Parademons rivaled that of the Trench creatures below, clearly indicating Superman had been lying in wait.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Superman said, arms crossed, his crimson eyes glowing ominously. His voice was low and heavy. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be Bruce. Didn¡¯t expect you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, good afternoon? Had lunch yet?¡± Roger quipped awkwardly, realizing their escape route was sealed.


    Superman¡¯s expression remained stoic, showing no interest in banter. His voice was calm, yet seething with suppressed fury. ¡°Last time, you got away. This time, I want to see where you think you can run.¡±


    Boom!


    A deafening sonic boom erupted as Superman launched himself toward Roger, giving no time for further words.


    Reacting instantly, Roger did two things.


    First, he used the residual energy of the Space Stone to teleport Mera to safety.


    Second, he tossed the tiny shard of Kryptonite into his mouth.


    And then...


    Superman¡¯s fist slammed into Roger, sending him hurtling across the ocean surface, carving a straight path through the waves.


    Massive walls of water rose into the sky before crashing back down as a torrential downpour. The resulting tsunamis rolled outward, sparing coastal areas only because humanity was nearly extinct in this apocalyptic world.


    Roger ignored it all. He had more immediate concerns.


    With the Kryptonite in his mouth, Roger was being beaten to a pulp by Superman.


    Holding it in his mouth was practical¡ªit kept the shard secure while avoiding potential complications of swallowing it. Kryptonite was radioactive, and Roger didn¡¯t want to risk internal contamination.


    But damn, the taste was revolting.


    Suppressing the urge to spit it out, Roger silently endured Superman¡¯s relentless barrage.


    Yet something felt off.


    Was it just his imagination, or had Superman¡¯s punches become noticeably weaker?


    Bam! Bam! BAM!


    Each punch landed on Roger¡¯s face with an audible thud, the shockwaves visibly rippling. But as the seconds passed, Superman realized something was amiss.


    Roger¡¯s head, initially jerking with each blow, soon stopped moving altogether. Worse, Superman felt¡­ pain in his fists.


    ¡°...Kryptonite?¡±


    Superman immediately understood. The weakening of his strength, the pain in his hands¡ªit was all due to the Kryptonite. He¡¯d assumed all nearby Kryptonite had been destroyed, but Roger had found some.


    And where was it? Superman hadn¡¯t seen it.


    As he pondered, Roger abruptly halted his retreat, grabbing Superman by the collar. Looking down at him, Roger spoke, his words muffled by the shard in his mouth.


    ¡°Had enough fun? My turn now!¡±


    ¡°Bast¡ª!¡±


    Superman finally spotted the shard of Kryptonite in Roger¡¯s mouth. The sight left even the seasoned hero momentarily dumbfounded.


    Who the hell puts Kryptonite in their mouth like a candy? No wonder his strength had vanished so rapidly. Punching Roger¡¯s head was akin to punching the Kryptonite directly through a layer of skin.


    Such close proximity rendered Superman almost powerless.


    His first instinct was to retreat.


    But Roger wasn¡¯t about to let him go.


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re staying right here!¡± Roger snarled, grinning maniacally.


    In that moment, he looked more like a villain than Superman himself.


    Roger¡¯s fist smashed into Superman¡¯s face, and with that¡­ the counterattack began.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    ...


    Apply this discount code : C8BD2

 [162] : Defeating Superman!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The situation reversed instantly. Though the Kryptonite Roger had was indeed very small, it was still Kryptonite¡ªenough to weaken a Kryptonian. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At a distance, Superman might not feel its effects, but once close, Kryptonite¡¯s radiation would drastically weaken his abilities.


    While it wouldn¡¯t completely negate them¡ªSuperman had once carried a Kryptonite-laced spear to stab Doomsday in the movie, and even then, he managed some low-altitude flight¡ªit was enough to turn the tide.


    The piece Roger held was less than a tenth of the size of the one in the original story. At best, it weakened Superman¡¯s powers but didn¡¯t nullify them entirely.


    However, against an opponent with the same abilities and equivalent strength, any weakening of Superman¡¯s powers was enough to determine the battle¡¯s outcome.


    Superman stood no chance against Roger.


    Roger wasn¡¯t about to give Superman the opportunity to recover or escape. His hand never left Superman¡¯s shoulder, gripping it tightly to prevent him from pulling away.


    Roger knew that if Superman managed to put some distance between them¡ªeven a short one that took him out of Kryptonite¡¯s range¡ªhe would likely resort to long-range attacks, such as ice breath or heat vision, to stall for time until Darkseid¡¯s reinforcements arrived.


    Roger couldn¡¯t let that happen. He had to finish Superman off while he was weakened.


    ¡°Sorry, Clark.¡±


    Grabbing Superman¡¯s neck with his right hand, Roger tightened his grip. The Kryptonite radiation rendered Superman unable to break free from Roger¡¯s iron hold.


    Roger hesitated for a moment.


    Superman, though now corrupted, wasn¡¯t acting out of his own volition. Even if Lois Lane¡¯s death broke him, Superman would never willingly ally with evil. At worst, he might have become the Injustice Superman, abandoning his no-kill rule and dealing harsher punishment to criminals.


    Superman¡¯s current state was due to the Anti-Life Equation. If its effects could be undone, Superman would likely still harbor resentment toward Bruce Wayne but would also oppose Darkseid.


    It was this realization that made Roger pause. After all, Superman was one of the heroes he admired. Killing him felt personal.


    ¡°...Although, it¡¯s not like this is my first time doing something like this.¡±


    Roger recalled his first venture into the zombie Marvel universe, where he personally killed zombified versions of Iron Man, Doctor Strange, and others.


    With that thought, any lingering guilt seemed to dissipate.


    Sighing, Roger glanced at the approaching army of Parademons in the sky and addressed Superman one last time:


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to kill you. You were one of my favorite superheroes. But... we don¡¯t have the time to free you from the Anti-Life Equation¡¯s control. So¡­¡±


    The sound of vertebrae shattering echoed as Roger effortlessly snapped Superman¡¯s neck.


    Superman¡¯s limbs went limp, and his life force faded.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Roger murmured a brief apology before hoisting Superman¡¯s lifeless body onto his shoulder and flying toward Mera to regroup.


    The loss of Ultron¡¯s body didn¡¯t concern Roger. Without the Infinity Stones, Ultron¡¯s power was negligible, likely weaker than Cyborg¡¯s. But Superman was another matter entirely.


    Roger knew without a doubt that if he left Superman¡¯s body here, Darkseid would use a Mother Box to resurrect him. That couldn¡¯t happen. Superman¡¯s body had to be taken away to prevent his revival.


    Thanks to the Space Stone¡¯s locator, Roger quickly found Mera, still hiding underwater.


    The moment Mera was teleported away earlier, she knew things had taken a bad turn.


    Perhaps they had triggered some of Darkseid¡¯s traps in the ocean depths, or maybe Darkseid¡¯s forces had always been monitoring them.


    Either way, Superman¡¯s arrival with the Parademons spelled trouble. While Roger had the Kryptonite, there was no guarantee Superman would engage him directly. Mera had been anxiously worrying if Roger was in danger.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t act recklessly. After expending her water manipulation abilities earlier, Mera was physically drained. Just concealing her presence had left her utterly exhausted, leaving her incapable of aiding Roger.


    And in her current state, attempting to help would only hand Superman an easy victory.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Mera¡¯s brow furrowed in deep concern.


    She feared for Roger¡¯s safety, knowing that if anything happened to him, Earth¡¯s remaining resistance forces would lose their last hope.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in trouble?¡±


    A voice interrupted her thoughts as Roger descended from the surface, effortlessly locating Mera¡¯s hiding spot.


    Startled, Mera turned, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw the corpse Roger was carrying.


    ¡°You¡­ you killed him?¡±


    ¡°No choice. The Kryptonite weakened him but not enough. If I¡¯d let him retreat and regroup, the Kryptonite would lose its effectiveness. So¡­ anyway, Superman¡¯s died before. Once we drive Darkseid away, you can revive him.¡±


    Roger spoke nonchalantly.


    Superman had a history of resurrection, so killing him felt less significant to Roger, even if he had hesitated briefly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Mera wasn¡¯t concerned about Superman¡¯s death. She wasn¡¯t particularly close to him. What shocked her was Roger¡¯s ability to kill Superman.


    Even if Roger had used Kryptonite to weaken him, it still showcased Roger¡¯s extraordinary power.


    Looking at Roger, Mera felt, for the first time, that victory was within reach.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it? Fine, whatever it is, we need to head back now.¡±


    Roger dismissed her concerns, gripping Superman¡¯s corpse with one hand and taking Mera¡¯s arm with the other.


    ¡°Batman and the others must be waiting¡­ though the Kryptonite¡¯s not much use anymore.¡±


    The entire point of their two-pronged mission had been to find the Kryptonite as a weapon against Superman. Now that Superman was dead, the Kryptonite¡¯s importance had diminished. Despite some complications, the mission¡¯s outcome was favorable, and Roger was sure Batman and the others would be thrilled to hear the news.


    ¡°Are we taking the same method back?¡± Mera asked curiously. ¡°Can¡¯t you use that teleportation power you used on me earlier?¡±


    ¡°If I could, I would¡¯ve already done so. That ability requires energy buildup. The energy I used earlier was only enough for one short-range teleport. Now it¡¯s depleted, so we¡¯ll have to take the long way back.¡±


    Roger explained seriously.


    Mera believed him without hesitation. After all, no one would willingly face Superman and his Parademon army alone unless absolutely necessary.


    Since teleportation wasn¡¯t an option, the two retraced their steps.


    Before leaving, Roger made sure to fill half his spatial bracelet with seawater for Mera.


    While Mera¡¯s power was water manipulation, she couldn¡¯t generate water from nothing. In the past, she had to carry two barrels of water with her when working with Batman.


    Now, with Roger¡¯s spatial bracelet, Mera no longer needed to lug water around. If necessary, Roger could release all the stored seawater to create a small lake, allowing Mera to unleash her full potential.


    Though Superman was dead, Roger and Mera still remained vigilant as they traveled. However, their return journey was faster than their cautious approach earlier, and they soon caught up with the main group heading toward Gotham.


    Roger¡¯s and Mera¡¯s return¡ªwith Superman¡¯s corpse in tow¡ªleft Batman and the others stunned.


    What surprised Roger, though, was the presence of two new faces: Joker and Deathstroke.


    ¡°¡­Batman, what¡¯s their deal?¡±


    Roger asked, his tone laced with suspicion.


    In the original storyline, Joker and Deathstroke had been part of Batman¡¯s team. But since Roger had never seen them before, their sudden appearance felt jarring.


    ¡°I asked Deathstroke to track down Joker. The task is now complete.¡±


    Batman explained calmly.


    Roger frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t recall hearing that Joker was part of our team.¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut-tut, the great Batman has no obligation to tell you everything, dear Superman from another universe.¡±


    Joker chimed in, his tone mocking and theatrical.


    Batman ignored Joker entirely and addressed Roger. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a reason to tell you all my plans. Besides¡­ do you dislike Joker? Have you met a Joker in your world?¡±


    ¡°Oh? A Joker from another universe? Sounds intriguing. I bet that world¡¯s me caused quite the chaos, huh?¡±


    Joker laughed maniacally.


    Roger ignored him, too, and replied to Batman, ¡°I just think it¡¯s dangerous to keep a lunatic like him around. You, of all people, should know how insane Joker can be.¡±


    Roger¡¯s knowledge of Joker was limited to films, as he hadn¡¯t read DC comics. But based on what his superhero-obsessed friend had told him, Joker was a source of chaos who thrived on anarchy, caring nothing for his own life.


    Nobody knew Joker¡¯s true identity or backstory. Every story he told about his past¡ªwhether it involved an abusive father, a loving mother, or some other tale¡ªwas fabricated.


    From his friend¡¯s descriptions, Roger understood Joker as a walking disaster, a wildcard that could upend any situation.


    Even without powers, Joker made Roger uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least for now, we share the same goal.¡±


    Batman reassured Roger.


    Roger, however, remained wary.


    Batman¡¯s inherent distrust was unsurprising, but it was Joker who truly unsettled Roger. Even without any superpowers, Joker¡¯s presence demanded vigilance.


    ¡°Pffft¡ª¡±


    Seeing Roger¡¯s wary gaze, Joker burst into laughter.


    Perhaps to diffuse the tension, Barry Allen nervously gestured toward Superman¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Roger... did you actually¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Roger confirmed flatly, placing Superman¡¯s body on the ground.


    Though he could¡¯ve stored it in his spatial bracelet, Roger chose not to. No matter what, Superman had once been Earth¡¯s symbol of hope and a great superhero. Killing him was one thing, but his body deserved respect.


    Cyborg analyzed the corpse, pausing at Superman¡¯s neck before commenting, ¡°A clean kill. It seems you found the Kryptonite.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not much use now. What¡¯s the plan for his body?¡±


    Roger asked.


    Batman replied, ¡°I hear you have a spatial storage device. Keep Superman with you. And the Kryptonite¡ªit¡¯s not done being useful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still useful?¡±


    ¡°Potentially.¡±


    Batman¡¯s cryptic response came with an explanation: ¡°Doomsday¡¯s body has likely fallen into Darkseid¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s bad news.¡±


    Roger immediately understood.


    During the events of , Superman had killed Doomsday, but the creature¡¯s body wasn¡¯t destroyed. Instead, it was confiscated by the government.


    Now, with human governments in ruins, Doomsday¡¯s corpse had likely ended up with Darkseid.


    If the Mother Box could revive a pierced Superman, it could undoubtedly resurrect a Kryptonite-impaled Doomsday.


    Killing Superman wasn¡¯t the end. By the time they reached Gotham, Roger might have to face Doomsday.


    ¡°Well, at least Superman¡¯s death is a win, right?¡±


    Oliver Queen chimed in, trying to lighten the mood.


    Roger sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a win, though not as comforting as it should be.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move. No more wasting time.¡±


    Batman, unwilling to linger on the topic, decisively ended the conversation.


    With Joker and Deathstroke now part of the group, the team resumed their journey.


    What awaited them at the end of this path, however, remained uncertain¡ªvictory¡¯s hope or despair¡¯s abyss?


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [163] : The Hardest Yet Simplest Task

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Superman¡¯s death left the Justice League members in heavy silence.


    Throughout their journey, apart from the Joker¡¯s occasional bursts of laughter, no one else spoke much. However, Superman¡¯s demise did relieve them of one major concern.


    Previously, they had to avoid both the Parademons and Superman¡¯s attention. Now, they only needed to evade the Parademons without worrying about Superman.


    As for Darkseid, he had never actively sought out the Justice League. Perhaps, in his eyes, Superman alone was enough to eliminate them all, rendering his intervention unnecessary.


    Thus, their path to Gotham City was relatively unencumbered.


    Roger walked alongside Oliver, knowing full well that he could easily carry Oliver and the others to their destination faster. However, Batman clearly had his own plans.


    Roger didn¡¯t want to disrupt those plans, especially since he wasn¡¯t prepared to face Darkseid head-on.


    Darkseid was said to be immensely powerful. Roger referred to him as "said to be" because he had never witnessed Darkseid in action. However, based on descriptions from friends, Roger knew that Darkseid was one of the most formidable villains across the multiverse¡ªa singular existence among countless universes.


    Darkseid¡¯s most infamous weapon was his , which he could shoot from his eyes.


    While these beams might seem similar to Superman¡¯s and Roger¡¯s heat vision, they were far more than mere high-temperature destructive rays. The Omega Beams were said to contain a unique .


    Darkseid could use these beams to erase someone¡¯s existence entirely, resurrect individuals, or even banish opponents to increasingly dire parallel universes, effectively "sealing" them.


    If he had a choice, Roger would rather not confront Darkseid.


    Unlike Superman or Batman, Roger wasn¡¯t a native of the DC Universe. He wasn¡¯t protected by their "plot armor." If he were struck by the Omega Beams, his fate might not be as fortunate.


    However, Roger wouldn¡¯t back down either. No matter how powerful Darkseid was, he was still a villain.


    Following the usual pattern in cinematic storylines, the heroes typically emerged victorious. Perhaps joining Batman and the Justice League in their battle against Darkseid would lead to his defeat and restore the world to normalcy.


    ¡°Assuming things actually unfold that way¡­¡±


    Roger sighed.


    While the story typically followed this trajectory, he couldn¡¯t forget that this was the future¡ªa bleak reality where hope had all but vanished, compelling Flash to reset the timeline.


    In this future, there was a chance that Darkseid might indeed emerge victorious.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Walking beside him, Oliver caught Roger muttering and asked curiously.


    Roger shook his head and quickened his pace to ask Batman, ¡°Does your plan include me?¡±


    ¡°It does now. Any issues with that?¡±


    Batman countered without looking at him.


    Roger pressed, ¡°And in your plan, what exactly do you want me to do? Take on Darkseid or maybe a resurrected Doomsday?¡±


    ¡°Neither,¡± Batman replied casually, nodding toward Cyborg, who handed Roger a kryptonite ring.


    Cyborg explained, ¡°You, Barry, and I will head to the Batcave to prepare for the timeline reset.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d send me to fight Darkseid directly.¡±


    Roger half-joked.


    Batman responded, ¡°That would be wasteful. Our priority is to ensure Barry successfully travels back to warn my past self, not to fight Darkseid head-on. Besides¡­ we can¡¯t win right now.¡±


    Fighting wasn¡¯t their primary goal. It never had been for Batman¡¯s plan. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought the Joker along.


    Their mission was to return to the past, even if it meant sacrificing everyone. As long as Flash succeeded in delivering the message, their mission would be considered a success.


    Batman turned to Roger and added, ¡°That said, if we encounter Darkseid or Doomsday along the way, be ready to handle them.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Roger replied, slipping on the ring and nodding.


    The Space Stone was still recharging, and Roger wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take. Based on his upgraded dimensional travel capabilities, the stone would require at least ten more days to fully recharge.


    During those ten days, Roger couldn¡¯t guarantee he¡¯d evade Darkseid¡¯s search, making it necessary to stand with Batman and confront him if needed.


    As for the idea of siding with Darkseid to invade other worlds, Roger dismissed it outright.


    Even if opposing Darkseid meant death, Roger would never ally himself with a villain to wreak havoc on other worlds.


    As he fiddled with the kryptonite ring, Roger suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Wait a second, Cyborg. Did you just say ¡®we¡¯? As in just the three of us?¡±


    He gestured between himself, Cyborg, and Flash.


    Cyborg nodded. ¡°Yes, just us. Bruce will be searching for the Anti-Life Equation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Anti-Life Equation?¡± Roger asked, his confusion growing.


    Before Cyborg could answer, Batman raised a hand to silence everyone and spoke in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re here. From now on, no unnecessary noise. Cyborg, Roger, Barry¡ªyou head to the Batcave. The rest, come with me.¡±


    Roger lifted his gaze, taking in the sight of Gotham City, now buried under sand and dust.


    Amid their conversation, they had reached Gotham, now overrun by Parademons. With his super vision, Roger could spot Darkseid¡¯s fortress at the city¡¯s center, along with the Apokolips fleet hovering in the sky.


    ¡°¡­Should I be thankful that your Batcave isn¡¯t located in downtown Gotham?¡±


    Roger quipped, attempting to lighten the mood as he glanced at Batman.


    ¡°It¡¯s not downtown, but close enough. Be careful,¡± Batman replied flatly before leading the others away.


    Oliver, the Green Arrow, followed Batman¡¯s group but stopped briefly beside Roger.


    ¡°I get the feeling we won¡¯t see each other again after this. So, I just wanted to say¡­¡±


    ¡°That it¡¯s been nice knowing me?¡± Roger teased.


    ¡°¡­No. Hand over the arrows you¡¯ve been keeping for me.¡±


    Oliver pointed at Roger¡¯s wristband.


    Roger chuckled, shaking his head as he retrieved two small leather pouches from his dimensional bracelet, handing them to Oliver and Mera.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Oliver asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Just basic spatial storage. Not very large¡ªabout the size of two big suitcases. They¡¯re packed with arrows. To retrieve them, just open the pouch and reach in. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t fall out on their own.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been holding out on us?¡±


    ¡°I never said I only had one. These are just prototypes with limited durability, so use them sparingly. But they should be sufficient for this mission.¡±


    The pouches were among the experimental spatial equipment Andrea had developed, and Roger had kept them in reserve for emergencies like this.


    Mera¡¯s pouch was slightly larger and filled with seawater, enough for her to use in attacks or defense.


    ¡°Thanks, man. See you around,¡± Oliver said, patting Roger on the shoulder. He added, ¡°And just so you know, I wasn¡¯t joking earlier. Meeting you has been a stroke of luck.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    With that, Roger and his group parted ways with Batman¡¯s.


    Watching their retreating figures, Roger couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling that this might be their final goodbye.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Facing Darkseid, Superman, and possibly Doomsday, the odds of Batman¡¯s group surviving their mission in Gotham were slim.


    Their objectives were twofold: to locate the Anti-Life Equation¡ªwhose purpose Roger still didn¡¯t fully understand¡ªand to ensure Flash traveled back to warn Bruce Wayne.


    If achieving these goals required total sacrifice, it would still be a price the Justice League was willing to pay.


    But Roger couldn¡¯t fully grasp Batman¡¯s true intentions.


    Not because he considered himself unintelligent, but because¡­ well, this was . If Roger could understand him, his pre-heroic self might not have been such a failure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move. There¡¯s a shortcut to the Batcave nearby,¡± Cyborg said, leading Roger and Flash down into a sewer system.


    Gotham had become a hive for Parademons. These creatures, like oversized insects, had turned the city¡¯s buildings into nests, constantly buzzing around and occasionally flying off in swarms.


    ¡°Have Gotham¡¯s citizens also been turned into Parademons?¡± Roger asked as they entered the sewer.


    Cyborg, lifting a manhole cover, replied grimly, ¡°You should ask how many humans are left in the world who haven¡¯t been turned.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°Stop standing there. We need to pick up the pace. Can you keep up with Barry?¡± Cyborg asked.


    Clearly, they planned to have Flash use his speed to quickly get them to the Batcave and prepare for the timeline reset.


    Roger turned to Cyborg and Flash, assuring them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I may not be as fast as Barry, but I won¡¯t slow you down.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As Cyborg finished speaking, Flash turned into a streak of red lightning, disappearing down the sewer tunnel.


    Roger vanished as well, closely trailing Flash through the winding passages.


    The Batcave wasn¡¯t located within the sewer itself, but taking this route brought them closer. After a few seconds, they emerged from another exit, only to find the sky swarming with Parademons.


    Though the shortcut saved them time, the final stretch would have to be covered above ground. Now, the question remained¡ªhow to deal with the Parademons?


    Fly past them under their noses?


    Before Roger could ask Cyborg about the next step, the Parademons in the sky suddenly let out a sharp cry.


    Then, as if receiving a command, the swarm darkened the horizon as they flew away en masse, leaving their nests behind.


    Seeing this, Roger didn¡¯t need to think hard to figure out what had happened. He turned to Cyborg and asked, ¡°Was that¡­ Batman?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s part of his plan. Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± Cyborg replied in a somber tone. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks to Batman¡¯s diversion, the rest of their journey was unimpeded, and they soon reached the long-abandoned Batcave.


    Though neglected for years, the Batcave¡¯s backup power systems were still operational. With a bit of tinkering from Cyborg, the necessary equipment was ready for use.


    While Cyborg and Flash began preparing for the timeline reset, Roger wandered the Batcave, marveling at the hidden lair.


    It was, after all, Batman¡¯s secret base. Even among the Justice League, few had been here. For Roger, stepping into the Batcave for the first time felt like a child entering a treasure trove.


    Meanwhile, Cyborg and Flash were hard at work. Flash warmed up while Cyborg connected to the cave¡¯s systems, typing in equations¡ªor rather, a specialized formula.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Roger asked.


    ¡°Essential prep work for Barry¡¯s journey back in time.¡±


    ¡°Got it. What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Your job is both simple and hard,¡± Cyborg replied without looking up.


    The sudden roar of explosions reverberated through the Batcave, shaking the ground.


    Amid the chaos, Cyborg finally turned to Roger and said, ¡°Buy us time!¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t need further explanation. Activating his super vision, he had already spotted the Apokolips fleet homing in on their location.


    They had found Cyborg.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [164] : An Unexpected Turn of Events

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "You never mentioned crossing timelines would cause such a commotion!"


    Roger shouted at Cyborg as he realized numerous Apokolips fleets were heading their way.


    "Well, now you know!"


    Cyborg yelled back, quickly signaling The Flash to start running.


    Traveling back in time wasn''t as simple as it looked for this version of The Flash. Unlike in the TV series or comics, where Barry Allen casually zipped through time creating paradoxes, the movie version required significant assistance.


    This included the specialized armor The Flash was wearing, the time travel formula Cyborg had devised, and the enormous electrical energy and incredible speed necessary for the process.


    All these factors combined created a cacophony during the initial stages of the attempt¡ªdeafening noise, massive arcs of electricity, and an immense surge of energy originating from the Batcave. It was anything but discreet.


    As The Flash began his run, it was Roger¡¯s job to deal with the incoming Apokolips fleets¡ªand potentially Doomsday himself.


    There was no time to argue with Cyborg about not warning him earlier. Roger burst out of the Batcave¡¯s shattered opening, using his presence to draw the fleet''s attention away from the cave.


    Fortunately, Batman and others were creating chaos elsewhere, keeping Darkseid preoccupied and preventing him from intervening directly.


    But even without Darkseid himself, handling the forces of Apokolips alone was no easy feat. Roger''s only hope was for The Flash to finish quickly.


    "Alright... let''s clear the field."


    As the hordes of Parademons approached, Roger took a deep breath. The next moment, he unleashed his frost breath, creating a massive tornado that stretched from the ground to the sky, freezing and sweeping away the swarm.


    This was a new ability Roger had developed after his many traversals or perhaps a power he had gained during his dimensional travels.


    By incorporating his frost breath into a massive windstorm, Roger could wipe out swarms of weaker enemies.


    Initially, he hesitated to use this ability underwater, fearing it might freeze the ocean or harm Mera. But now, with no allies around and only enemies to face, Roger let loose without restraint.


    The ice-laden tornado wreaked havoc, obliterating countless Parademons. Roger single-handedly held back the incoming swarm with his newfound might.


    After countless journeys, Roger''s strength had far surpassed his initial limits. His power was now comparable to Superman''s, though he was far from invincible.


    Roger¡¯s super senses locked onto a massive figure in the distance¡ªDoomsday.


    The very scenario he had feared was now a reality. Darkseid had resurrected Doomsday. While this Doomsday was technically a replica rather than the iconic version, it was still powerful enough to rival, if not surpass, Superman.


    "So they threw a wildcard at me¡­"


    Watching the colossal figure rapidly approach, Roger grew more serious.


    The Kryptonite ring Cyborg had created was securely on Roger¡¯s right hand, but he wasn¡¯t confident about how effective it would be against Doomsday. From its sheer size, Doomsday was at least twice as large as Superman, and Kryptonite''s effect might be limited.


    Roger braced himself for what promised to be one of the toughest battles of his life¡ªmore challenging than his encounters with Ultron or Superman.


    However, just as he prepared for the confrontation, the green gem embedded in his suit¡ªthe Time Stone¡ªsuddenly began to glow faintly.


    The Time Stone, which shouldn¡¯t have been functional in this world, appeared to have linked itself to something in the Batcave.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Roger muttered, his attention briefly diverted to the activity in the cave.


    Inside, The Flash was reaching the necessary velocity. Blue lightning crackled through the cavern, creating a ring of energy that illuminated the space. Strangely, the Time Stone on Roger''s suit seemed to connect with The Flash, siphoning energy from him.


    "Hey, that''s a bit much, don''t you think?"


    Roger sarcastically addressed the stone, even though he knew it had no consciousness.


    The Time Stone continued to absorb energy, linking it to the Space Stone, which Roger also possessed. Simultaneously, Roger felt a familiar sensation¡ªthe onset of a space-time portal opening.


    Realization hit him.


    The Flash¡¯s attempt to travel back in time must have triggered some unique conditions, creating a link between them. As a result, Roger might inadvertently get pulled into the time travel process.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?! Wait, Doomsday!¡±


    Roger wasn¡¯t entirely opposed to being dragged into a time jump¡ªafter all, he was accustomed to such events. But Doomsday was speeding toward him, and in mere seconds, it would collide with him.


    Initially, Roger had acted as a decoy to draw Apokolips¡¯ forces away from The Flash and Cyborg. Unfortunately, he¡¯d done his job too well, becoming Doomsday''s primary target.


    Roger cursed his luck. If Doomsday reached him at the exact moment he entered the time portal, it could spell disaster.


    ¡°Damn it! I jinxed myself!¡±


    As if on cue, Doomsday reached Roger just as the time portal consumed him, grabbing Roger by the suit¡¯s collar. In an instant, Roger, Doomsday, and The Flash disappeared together.


    In the now-silent Batcave, Cyborg stared at the empty space, dumbfounded.


    By all accounts, their mission was a success. But had The Flash just accidentally sent Doomsday into the past?


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re screwed.¡±


    Cyborg¡¯s face turned ashen as the realization hit him.


    <><><><>


    Earth, Gotham City¡¯s Skies.


    Roger and Doomsday reappeared simultaneously above Gotham.


    Immediately, Roger heard the distant sounds of car engines and urban chaos below. Without pausing to think, he grabbed Doomsday¡¯s arm and bolted toward outer space. No matter how much Doomsday struggled, Roger refused to let go.


    The worst-case scenario had come true.


    Doomsday had followed Roger into the past. Though Roger wasn¡¯t sure what point in time they had arrived at, it didn¡¯t matter. He couldn¡¯t allow Doomsday to land in the middle of the city.


    If Doomsday were to fall into Gotham, even if Roger managed to defeat it, the city would be reduced to rubble.


    Thankfully, the Kryptonite ring on Roger¡¯s hand was weakening Doomsday. Despite being caught off guard initially, Roger managed to overpower it and drag the behemoth out of the atmosphere.


    Flying at his fastest speed ever, Roger pulled Doomsday upward. Within moments, they were in the planet''s upper atmosphere, nearing outer space.


    But the battle was far from over. Doomsday¡¯s adaptive abilities quickly kicked in.


    ¡°ROAR!!!¡±


    With a deafening scream, Doomsday unleashed a sonic blast that momentarily disoriented Roger.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Doomsday broke free and kicked Roger square in the chest, sending him hurtling backward.


    Its eyes glowing with murderous intent, Doomsday immediately pursued Roger, its sole purpose being to annihilate anything in sight.


    Roger quickly regained his composure. While he could take Doomsday¡¯s attacks, he was more concerned about what the creature might evolve into.


    Doomsday¡¯s unique ability to adapt and evolve posed a terrifying challenge. It had previously used a nuclear explosion to grow stronger in the movies, becoming even more formidable than Superman. If given enough time, it might evolve to resist Kryptonite entirely.


    Roger couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    With renewed determination, he hurtled toward Doomsday, intending to subdue it before it could adapt further.


    Grabbing Doomsday¡¯s sharp spikes, Roger pressed the Kryptonite ring against its flesh, forcing the radioactive crystal deep into the monster¡¯s body. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doomsday roared in silent fury as it thrashed against Roger''s grip. Despite its immense strength, Roger clung to the creature like an unyielding shadow.


    In the vast emptiness of space, the two titans clashed, their battle carrying them ever further from Earth.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [165] : Roger vs Doomsday!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "Uh... Master Wayne, I think you should take a look at this."


    In the Batcave in Gotham City, Alfred, Bruce Wayne''s trusted butler, called him over while adjusting some equipment and pointed at the display screen.


    "What is it?" Bruce asked as he approached.


    Alfred gestured at the screen and explained, "Two unidentified high-energy sources suddenly appeared over Gotham and are heading out into space. I reviewed the satellite footage and found this."


    He brought up a slightly blurry video projection on the screen. Despite the unclear quality, it showed two figures: one appeared to be a man, and the other a monstrous creature.


    "That''s¡­ Superman and Doomsday?!"


    Bruce immediately recognized them, having battled Doomsday before. But something felt off¡ªSuperman had only recently died, and Doomsday''s body had been taken by the military. If both had somehow been resurrected and were fighting over Gotham, there was no way the government would remain silent.


    "I don''t think it''s Superman, Master Wayne," Alfred interjected.


    "Of course, it''s not Superman. So¡­ Black Superman?" Bruce frowned and hypothesized. "The Black Superman who vanished eighteen months ago suddenly shows up now and fights Doomsday out of nowhere?"


    "I''m not sure what''s going on, but it''s clear that whoever this is¡ªSuperman or Black Superman¡ªis trying to take the monster into space. But, Master Wayne, we both know how powerful that creature is."


    Alfred turned to Bruce with concern.


    Bruce fell silent for a moment, then asked, "Where is the Kryptonite spear we used to kill Doomsday?"


    "It''s still in storage. Do you want me to send it? The Batwing can''t breach the atmosphere¡­"


    "No, I won''t send it myself, but we can launch it with a missile."


    Bruce turned to locate the Kryptonite spear, simultaneously reaching out to his government contacts to arrange for it to be loaded into a missile and sent to Roger in high orbit.


    Bruce didn''t understand why Roger had appeared now or why he was fighting Doomsday. But he did know one thing: if the battle moved from the skies back to the Earth''s surface, it would cause destruction comparable to the Kryptonian invasion or the last battle between Superman and Doomsday.


    ...


    "You''re a lot more trouble than Superman!"


    Roger plunged his hand into one of Doomsday''s wounds, pushing it deeper in a painful-looking maneuver to try to subdue the creature.


    But that was the extent of his success.


    Doomsday''s regeneration was far beyond Roger''s expectations. Even as the Kryptonite embedded in its body prevented nearby tissues from healing, the outer skin was already regenerating!


    Kryptonite was effective but not enough. Worse, Doomsday''s strength continued to grow. Roger could feel its grip on his shoulder tightening with every passing moment.


    Finally, after another violent struggle, Doomsday flung Roger away again!


    "Done¡ª!"


    BANG!


    Before Roger could finish his word, Doomsday slammed its fist into his face, sending him hurtling through space at a speed surpassing that of a rocket launch.


    The destination?


    The Moon.


    BOOM!


    While sound doesn''t travel in space, the impact left Roger feeling as if an explosion had gone off next to his ears. His head buzzed as he lay in a crater at the Moon''s center.


    The first thing he did was look at his right hand, where the Kryptonite ring had been. As expected, it was gone. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t need to guess where it was¡ªit was lodged in Doomsday''s body.


    "Are you kidding me?!"


    Despite the Kryptonite being inside Doomsday, it no longer seemed affected. The creature had adapted to its presence, rendering the Kryptonite nearly useless.


    Doomsday might have slowed its evolutionary pace, but its strength was undiminished¡ªperhaps even greater than when it fought Superman.


    Realizing this, Roger briefly considered running. If even a fully-powered Superman couldn''t defeat this monster, what chance did he have against an even stronger version?


    But running wasn''t an option.


    Roger''s provocations¡ªtearing into Doomsday and shoving Kryptonite into its body¡ªhad enraged the creature beyond reason. Its glowing red eyes locked onto Roger, unleashing a laser beam strong enough to cleave the Moon in two.


    Roger didn''t dodge.


    He raised his arms, his suit forming energy shields around his forearms, and stood firm on the lunar surface to block the attack.


    He couldn''t let the Moon be destroyed. Its destruction would have catastrophic consequences for Earth and humanity.


    Roger gritted his teeth. "No matter what, I can''t let this thing destroy the Moon."


    The crimson laser collided with Roger''s shields, heating them until they glowed red-hot. Even his Vibranium suit struggled against the continuous assault.


    The force of the beam pushed Roger backward, carving a deep trench into the lunar surface. Along the way, he even toppled the American flag planted on the Moon.


    But those were trivial matters.


    The real problem was that the Moon''s low gravity and Doomsday''s overwhelming force made it impossible for Roger to maintain his ground. If the laser knocked him off the Moon''s surface, he might lose control of his trajectory and fall back to Earth, reigniting the battle on the planet.


    "Hey¡­" Roger glanced at the faintly glowing green gem embedded in his suit. He focused his thoughts. "You siphoned off Barry''s energy to bring me and Doomsday here. Can''t you do something useful? You still have some energy left, right?!"


    Roger could feel the lingering connection between the Time Stone and the Space Stone. While the residual energy wasn''t enough for another dimensional jump, it might be sufficient to activate the Time Stone''s powers.


    He had a risky idea: use the Time Stone to rewind Doomsday''s evolution, reverting it to a less advanced state.


    The Time Stone couldn''t respond to Roger¡ªit lacked sentience¡ªbut it recognized him as its current wielder. In response to his mental plea, the green light of the Time Stone expanded, enveloping both Roger and Doomsday.


    As the green light spread, the battlefield seemed to rewind like a movie played in reverse.


    Roger returned to his original position. The trench his heels had carved vanished as though erased. Doomsday''s laser retreated back into its glowing red eyes, ready to fire again.


    Roger remained conscious throughout, witnessing the rewind in real-time. He realized he was experiencing what Doctor Strange had once gone through: using the Time Stone to trap an enemy in an endless loop.


    But there was a problem.


    Unlike Dormammu, Doomsday didn''t seem aware of the time loop. It simply repeated its actions, firing its laser again as if nothing had changed.


    This time, Roger responded by unleashing his heat vision to counter the beam.


    Predictably, Doomsday''s laser overpowered Roger''s within seconds, slamming him into the Moon''s surface once more and carving a deep chasm into the lunar terrain.


    Green light flashed. Time rewound again. The chasm disappeared, and Roger returned to his original position.


    The Time Stone was working, but it wasn''t changing the situation. Worse, each use consumed more of its residual energy. If the energy ran out, the loop would break, leaving Roger stuck without a way to escape.


    "This is bad¡­ really bad¡­" Roger muttered, despair creeping into his voice.


    He had faced Thanos, Ultron, and even Superman, using clever tricks to survive each time. But now, in a fair fight against Doomsday, Roger realized he wasn''t as strong as he had believed.


    Still, even in the DC Universe, few could stand against Doomsday and emerge victorious. By that measure, Roger''s struggle was commendable¡ªbut that was small comfort now.


    He was losing. And if this kept up, he wouldn''t just lose the fight¡ªhe might lose his life.


    As Roger considered his grim fate, something caught his eye. A missile was hurtling toward him from Earth.


    For a moment, Roger was stunned.


    The Time Stone''s effect was limited to his immediate vicinity, leaving the rest of the world unaffected. The missile was clearly a response from Earth¡ªan attempt to intervene.


    But what good would a missile do? Not even a nuclear warhead could harm Doomsday or Roger.


    Wait¡­ The missile wasn''t ordinary.


    Roger''s enhanced vision focused on its contents: a spear tipped with a massive chunk of Kryptonite¡ªthe same weapon Superman had used to kill Doomsday.


    Realizing this, Roger''s eyes widened.


    The humans weren''t trying to kill him or Doomsday with the missile¡ªthey were delivering the Kryptonite spear to him!


    It must have been Batman''s idea. Or maybe Martian Manhunter. Someone who knew about the battle had acted swiftly to send the weapon into space.


    "Well done¡­ Well done!!!"


    Roger couldn''t help but cheer.


    He didn''t question how the missile had managed to achieve escape velocity. That didn''t matter. What mattered was that he finally had a chance to turn the tide.


    Roger deactivated the Time Stone''s loop, allowing time to flow normally. He let Doomsday''s laser blast him away, using the momentum to propel himself toward the incoming missile.


    Everything now hinged on one moment: whether he could seize the Kryptonite spear before Doomsday caught up.


    Victory or defeat¡ªit all came down to this.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [166] : Anger and Rest

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger moved swiftly through space, his trajectory sharp and precise. Doomsday seemed to sense the imminent threat and pursued him relentlessly, continuing to fire red energy beams from its eyes.


    This time, Roger didn''t bother dodging the beams. In fact, he deliberately allowed them to strike him, using the momentum from the blasts to propel himself even faster toward the missile.


    The missile was a dud¡ªit wouldn''t explode even on impact, as its sole purpose was to deliver the Kryptonite spear. Roger knew this, so he didn''t bother avoiding it. Instead, he rammed straight into the missile, shattering it and grasping the Kryptonite spear within.


    As soon as the spear was in his grasp, Roger turned to face Doomsday, his voice roaring through the vacuum of space:


    "The game''s over now!!!"


    Of course, in the soundless void of space, his roar was nothing more than silent lip movement. But he was certain Doomsday understood the intent behind his words.


    The pursuing Doomsday and the spear-wielding Roger collided violently in the cosmos.


    There was no deafening sound, no blinding explosion resembling the sun. Only the crimson energy burst forth from Doomsday''s body as Roger drove the Kryptonite spear into its chest once again.


    The scene was like a silent tragedy unfolding in the vacuum of space.


    This silent story concluded with Doomsday''s heart pierced by the Kryptonite spear, its monstrous energy dissipating into nothingness.


    By all rights, the real Doomsday should have developed immunity to Kryptonite after the first encounter.


    But this was not the original Doomsday. It was merely a counterfeit, a creature created by Lex Luthor.


    The real Doomsday had once come close to annihilating Krypton itself, a menace that even the collective might of the Kryptonians could not defeat, hence earning its apocalyptic name.


    This Doomsday, however, clearly lacked the power to destroy a planet.


    Of course, even if it did, Roger had now snuffed it out in the cradle.


    Once he confirmed that the life force of Doomsday had completely dissipated, Roger wasted no time. He stuffed the lifeless body into his spatial bracelet, spear in hand, and flew back toward Earth''s atmosphere, aiming for Gotham.


    The speed and precision of the Kryptonite spear''s delivery, the ability to calculate the exact trajectory, and the initiative to launch a rocket-powered dummy missile to deliver the weapon¡ªthere was only one person Roger could think of who could pull off such a feat.


    Batman. Bruce Wayne.


    Only Bruce had the resourcefulness, the intellect, and the action-oriented mindset to make something like this happen.


    Roger needed to find Bruce Wayne now.


    The Kryptonite spear''s presence indicated that the timeline was somewhere post-. Superman might already be dead or perhaps recently resurrected.


    Though Roger wasn''t entirely sure of the exact timing, one thing was certain: Darkseid had not yet arrived. If Roger could inform Batman and the others to start preparing now, Earth might stand a chance against Darkseid''s invasion.


    Perhaps they could even recreate the alliance of the ancient times¡ªuniting humans, Atlanteans, and Amazonians to repel Darkseid''s forces.


    As Roger sped toward Gotham, he paused mid-flight, his trajectory halting abruptly when he caught sight of Metropolis.


    The Superman statue had been shattered¡ªRoger knew this was the aftermath of the battle between Superman and Doomsday.


    But what truly caught his attention weren''t the remains of Superman''s statue. It was the two other broken statues nearby.


    One depicted Jean Grey. The other... himself.


    A monument to DC''s so-called "Wonder Girl" and "Black Superman," their statues stood as silent proof of Roger''s previous time in this world.


    "This... is the DC world I''ve been to before?"


    Roger floated in the air, stunned by the realization. He lingered in silence for a long time before finally descending, landing directly at Wayne Manor.


    Inside, Bruce Wayne was waiting.


    Having calculated Roger''s trajectory, Bruce had been prepared for his arrival. Watching Roger descend, his expression was complicated as he greeted him:


    "It''s been a long time, Black Superman."


    "Bruce¡­" Roger began, intending to say something. But realizing this DC world was the same one he had visited before, his words caught in his throat.


    After a brief pause, he shifted the topic. "You didn''t trust Superman, did you?"


    "You''ve figured it out."


    "I saw the shattered statues in Metropolis. I saw Superman''s grave. Bruce, I''m certain I told you before¡ªSuperman is this world''s hope. Killing Superman would plunge this world into unimaginable danger. I know I told you this." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You did."


    "And yet you didn''t listen to me."


    "I didn''t."


    Bruce didn''t deny it.


    He had ignored Roger''s warnings, doubted both Superman and Roger, and his actions had ultimately led to Superman''s sacrificial battle against Doomsday. This was a decision Bruce deeply regretted.


    Roger''s expression darkened, his gaze smoldering with barely contained anger as he stared at Bruce, fists clenched.


    Bruce, noticing the tension, remarked calmly, "You seem very angry."


    "Angry? Oh, I''m beyond angry. I''m furious enough to want to crush you with my bare hands!" Roger growled, his voice low and simmering.


    Bruce could hear the sheer rage in Roger''s tone.


    Before Bruce could respond, Roger continued:


    "Do you have any idea where I''ve been all this time? What I''ve gone through? Let me tell you¡ªI''ve been forced to save two other worlds and then ended up in your future. I saw the devastation that awaited this world!"


    Roger''s body floated upward until he was face-to-face with Bruce.


    "I wanted to help you all. And I did help you all. But you, Bruce Wayne¡ªwhether it''s the you of the present or the future¡ªyou never trusted me!


    "I understand you. You''re someone who doubts everyone, no matter how trustworthy they appear. That''s just who you are. But for me to fight villains in another world, bring warnings from the future, and then return to find Superman dead and this world defenseless... it''s beyond infuriating!"


    Roger''s eyes glowed with heat vision, threatening to ignite.


    Bruce stood his ground, showing no intention of dodging, as if he were prepared to accept whatever punishment Roger deemed fit.


    Looking directly into Roger''s eyes, Bruce said solemnly, "I know I made a mistake. Superman showed me that my actions were wrong. That''s why I''m working to fix them now. I''m forming a team, a team that can protect Earth. I want to fulfill Superman''s legacy¡ªhis hope that we can unite."


    "No need."


    The red light in Roger''s eyes dimmed as he coldly replied.


    "Superman is dead. Staying here serves no purpose for me. Besides, I''m sure you''ve already heard the warnings about the future from the Flash."


    "¡­Who?"


    Hearing an unfamiliar name, Bruce looked confused.


    Roger clarified, "One of your future teammates. He risked his life traveling back in time to deliver a message¡ªto trust Superman. But it seems he failed. And so did I."


    Bruce frowned, recalling a vivid dream he had had before the fight with Superman. In it, a man clad in red armor emerged from a tunnel, trying to warn him about something.


    Back then, Bruce didn''t fully understand the message. It was only after Superman''s death that the pieces began to fall into place, though by then, it was too late.


    "Can you tell me more about the future?" Bruce asked hesitantly.


    Roger shook his head, the weight of frustration and exhaustion evident in his tone. "I''m not in the mood to talk to you. Maybe someday when I feel like it, we''ll have this conversation. Goodbye, Bruce Wayne. Oh, and one more thing¡ªthank you for the Kryptonite spear. Here, take it back."


    Roger tossed the Kryptonite spear to Bruce and shot into the sky, disappearing from sight.


    Bruce looked up at the fading white trail in the sky, clutching the spear tightly. After a long silence, he muttered to himself:


    "Kryptonite doesn''t work on him. So... he really isn''t Kryptonian."


    ...


    Roger left Gotham and returned to the small house he and Jean Grey had once borrowed near Metropolis.


    Using Athena, he hacked into the world''s network to create a fabricated identity for himself. Only after ensuring his cover was secure did he finally lie down on the bed and let out a long sigh.


    "Heart rate elevated. Roger, you need to calm down," Athena''s voice broke the silence.


    Roger exhaled sharply, muttering, "I''m calm."


    "According to my analysis¡ª"


    "If I weren''t calm, I would''ve blown Batman''s head off!" Roger retorted.


    Though he knew that killing Bruce Wayne would probably result in some mysterious, overpowered entity showing up to retaliate, the thought had genuinely crossed his mind.


    From fighting Ultron, to battling Superman, and then taking on Doomsday¡ªall within less than a week. Roger''s stress levels were through the roof.


    But being the laid-back, easygoing person he was, Roger had learned to manage his emotions and find ways to relax.


    Even so, learning of Superman''s death and Bruce''s distrust had pushed his blood pressure to dangerous levels.


    Roger knew Bruce''s nature¡ªhe trusted no one, not even himself. No matter what Roger said, Bruce would only believe what he could see or test for himself.


    Roger understood this. But understanding and accepting were two different things.


    "Maybe I''m not just mad at Bruce," Roger muttered to himself. "Maybe I''m mad at myself¡ªfor not thinking ahead."


    If he had been more cautious, gathered all the Kryptonite, taken Zod''s corpse, or even eliminated Lex Luthor outright, perhaps things would''ve turned out differently.


    But now, Superman''s death was a fixed reality. The threat of Steppenwolf loomed over Earth.


    Roger sighed, letting himself sink deeper into the bed''s comforting embrace.


    "For now, I need to rest."


    With those words, Roger finally drifted off into a deep sleep.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [167] : Returning to the Boys Universe!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <><><><>


    The night breeze swept through the open window, and Roger''s eyes suddenly snapped open, locking onto the figure perched by the windowsill.


    Uninvited, Wonder Woman¡ªDiana¡ªhad just climbed through the window into the room, only to meet Roger''s gaze. For a moment, the two were locked in silent, awkward eye contact.


    "..."


    After a prolonged silence, Roger shifted his gaze toward the door and said, "You know, you could knock."


    "Uh... force of habit?"


    "Change your habits."


    Speaking with exasperation, Roger resigned himself to the interruption. Sleep was no longer an option. He sat up in bed and turned to Diana, who had just closed the window behind her.


    "Late night visit? What''s the matter?"


    "Sort of," Diana replied, stepping further inside. "I heard from Bruce that you''ve returned, so I came to see you. Though, it seems like there''s some tension between you and him?"


    "I''m just sulking."


    Roger''s voice was low, his expression neutral.


    Diana raised a curious brow. "What happened?"


    "Superman''s death¡ªyou''re aware of it, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I told Bruce before that he needed to trust Superman. If he had trusted him just a little more, Superman wouldn''t have died. But it''s too late for that now, and talking about it changes nothing."


    Roger''s tone was calm, but it carried a sense of regret and finality. He clearly didn''t want to linger on the topic. Getting out of bed, he turned on the lights and changed the subject.


    "I know why you''re here. It''s about Andrea, isn''t it?"


    "...Did you find her?"


    Diana didn''t deny it. Concern and a glimmer of hope filled her expression as she looked at Roger.


    Recalling the events he''d experienced, Roger answered, "She''s gone."


    "What?"


    "She died¡­ sacrificing herself to save the world. I''m sorry."


    Lowering his head, Roger paid a moment of silent respect.


    Regardless of who Andrea was, her ultimate sacrifice for the sake of the world warranted his solemn regard.


    Hearing Roger''s words, Diana was momentarily at a loss. She had considered the possibility that Andrea might be in trouble but had never imagined she would die.


    Andrea was far stronger than Diana¡ªsomeone even Diana herself didn''t feel confident about defeating when they first met. And yet, hearing of her demise now felt almost surreal.


    "¡­She''s dead?"


    Diana exhaled deeply, her voice tinged with complexity as she murmured to herself.


    Roger nodded. "Yes, and she''s been gone for a long time. Time flows differently between universes. For you, it might have been decades. For her, it could have been centuries."


    "I see." Diana steadied her emotions and offered Roger a small nod. "Regardless, thank you."


    "Are you alright?" Roger asked, noticing the faint hint of daze lingering in her expression.


    Diana gave him a faint smile. "I''m fine. It''s been so long... Let''s leave it at that and move on to more pressing matters."


    "Hmm?"


    "Bruce is planning to form a team. Are you aware?"


    "Oh, so you''re here to speak for him," Roger said, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Diana replied, "Earth lost Superman. It''s bound to attract all sorts of strange threats. I think forming a team is a good idea."


    "No thanks. I''m not interested in seeing Bruce right now."


    Roger immediately dismissed the idea.


    He had no intention of joining the Justice League¡ªor, more specifically, he had no intention of dealing with Steppenwolf just yet.


    Sure, Roger could easily eliminate Steppenwolf and his invasion. But then what? Without the crisis Steppenwolf posed, what reason would there be to resurrect Superman?


    Even if someone brought up resurrecting him, the safest course of action would still be to maintain the current status quo.


    Roger had decided not to intervene this time, allowing the story to play out naturally. If the Justice League found themselves unable to handle it, he would step in at that point.


    And by then, Superman''s resurrection might render Roger''s involvement unnecessary altogether.


    Moreover, during this downtime, Roger planned to return to  universe for a while.


    With the multiverse crisis looming, Roger hadn''t abandoned his plan to form his own team. He intended to recruit Thor and Bucky from  universe into his ranks. After all, they weren''t exactly busy over there.


    And there was his estranged son¡ªthough they had no emotional bond, the boy was Roger''s biological child. A young Superman left unchecked could become a future problem, so it was better to keep him close and guide him properly.


    In any case, joining Bruce''s team was out of the question.


    The Justice League could handle Steppenwolf on their own.


    "Alright, I didn''t expect to convince you anyway," Diana said with a sigh, preparing to leave.


    Though she''d only met Roger twice, Diana could already tell he was the kind of person who wouldn''t change his mind easily once he''d made a decision.


    Moreover, Roger wasn''t even from this world. As someone from a parallel universe, he could leave at any time. If he didn''t join, it wasn''t a significant loss.


    "Go back and tell Bruce this: to prepare for Earth''s crises, Superman is crucial," Roger suddenly said as Diana was about to leave.


    She paused mid-step and turned to him. "But Superman is already dead, isn''t he?"


    "He is, but that doesn''t mean he can''t come back. As for how¡­ you''ll understand once you find Cyborg."


    "...Alright."


    Diana didn''t press Roger further on his cryptic remarks, seemingly accustomed to his enigmatic ways.


    She opened the window to bid Roger farewell, but before she could leave, Roger grabbed her arm.


    Diana turned back, puzzled, only to see Roger staring at her in exasperation. He gestured toward the door and said, "Use the door. And next time, don''t come through the window¡­ Actually, better yet, let''s not have a next time!"


    "..."


    Watching Diana finally leave through the door, Roger let out a long sigh.


    With the matter of Andrea settled, Roger had no intention of sharing unnecessary details with Diana. Telling her Andrea was dead was enough¡ªthere was no need to complicate things further.


    As for other matters, Victor Stone¡ªCyborg¡ªwas still being tracked. Athena was searching carefully to avoid alerting the "god of networks," which slowed the process significantly.


    Roger had temporarily instructed her to halt the search, knowing that Cyborg would eventually seek out Diana and Bruce himself.


    Soon enough, the founding members of the Justice League would begin to take shape.


    And that would be the time for them to face Steppenwolf.


    "Whew, my energy''s almost restored. Time to head back."


    Calculating the timeline of the Justice League''s confrontation with Steppenwolf, Roger felt the energy he had gathered was sufficient. He prepared to leave the DC universe temporarily and return to  universe to recruit Thor and the others.


    Thankfully, the passage between the DC universe and  universe had already been established, meaning Roger no longer required the massive amounts of energy necessary to discover a new universe.


    He even had some of the stolen energy from the Flash left over, which would easily suffice for his trip back and bringing a few recruits along.


    To be honest, Roger was curious to see Thor face off against Steppenwolf. Would Steppenwolf''s axe prove mightier, or would Thor''s?


    <><><><>


    The Boys Universe


    It had been nearly six months since Roger left.


    During that time, Vought International had almost completely disappeared, and superhuman criminals worldwide were now confined to a specialized detention island.


    The superpower suppressant technology developed by Banner before his departure had been a massive help to human governments. With this device, authorities no longer needed to worry about superhumans causing chaos in prison.


    Moreover, with Tech Knight''s super entertainment empire replacing Vought''s position, producing one superhero after another, the world was steadily improving.


    Yet one thing remained largely unchanged: superheroes were still celebrities.


    The difference was that, unlike the Vought era, these superheroes were genuinely heroic, thanks largely to Tech Knight''s initiatives.


    The , true to its name, monitored superheroes and assigned them rankings.


    Registered heroes gained fame and fortune but were also held accountable by everyone¡ªfellow heroes, the government, journalists, and even ordinary citizens.


    Any hero caught violating their code¡ªabusing their powers or engaging in crime¡ªwould immediately lose their status and face investigations by the government and the Association.


    While the occasional hero might try to rebel, none dared openly defy the system¡ªnot even the once-unbeatable Homelander.


    This oversight was enforced by none other than:


    "Yes, that''s right! It''s me, Thor! Do you have a problem with that?"


    Standing at a gaming meetup, an out-of-shape Thor, wearing sunglasses and holding his signature battle axe, addressed a group of high school students.


    After a brief silence, the group erupted in cheers.


    "It''s really him!!"


    "Thor!! I can''t believe Thor loves gaming as much as we do!"


    "This is awesome!"


    Amid their excitement, Thor remained expressionless, clearly annoyed by their noise.


    "Alright, alright, folks."


    Seeing that they were too focused on him rather than the game, Thor had to intervene. "I know you''re all thrilled to see me. Honestly, I''m thrilled to see you too. But let''s put that aside for now and focus on why we''re here, alright?"


    Recently, Thor had become obsessed with shooter games featuring various cooperative and competitive modes.


    Teaming up with some skilled players¡ªhis current audience¡ªThor had formed an elite squad that quickly became a dominating force in the game.


    Naturally, where there''s competition, there''s rivalry.


    When their team clashed with another formidable group, they decided to settle the score with an offline match.


    And so, Thor found himself at the meetup, temporarily shedding his identity as the God of Thunder to become just another gamer.


    Of course, using his godly reputation for psychological warfare was still part of Thor''s strategy.


    After all, how could the mighty God of Thunder lose to mere mortals?


    Gripping his axe tightly, Thor''s eyes gleamed with determination behind his sunglasses.


    ...


    Having just returned, Roger spotted Thor from a distance. Watching the so-called God of Thunder immerse himself in gaming with such fervor, Roger couldn''t help but cover his face, cringing.


    Roger briefly considered dragging Thor away immediately but ultimately decided against it.


    Compared to the version of Thor who became a recluse after Thanos'' death, this Thor was at least marginally better.


    The cinematic Thor had become a shut-in, spending his days drinking and eating junk food¡ªa far cry from his former self.


    At least this Thor was socializing.


    Though his methods were unconventional, at least he hadn''t fallen that far.


    "...Fine. Let him play for now."


    Temporarily setting aside his plans to recruit Thor, Roger decided to let him finish his game before approaching him.


    In the meantime, Roger returned to Tech Knight''s base to inquire about his estranged son, Ryan.


    Now officially bearing Butcher''s surname, Ryan Butcher had become the focus of attention from various factions, including the government and Tech Knight''s team.


    Ryan''s mother, Becca, wanted him to live a normal life, but Ryan had other ambitions.


    Learning about the wider world¡ªand discovering his biological father was the infamous Homelander¡ªignited Ryan''s desire to become a superhero himself.


    This caused friction with the Butchers.


    To be fair, Billy Butcher wasn''t exactly the ideal father figure. Having grown up in an abusive household, Butcher carried his own violent tendencies.


    His aggressive parenting style only fueled Ryan''s rebellious streak.


    If not for Roger''s return, Tech Knight might have already intervened, placing Ryan in a more suitable environment.


    But now that Roger was back, it seemed only fitting for him to take charge of Ryan''s upbringing.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [168] : The Meeting

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "I didn''t hear you were coming back."


    When Roger personally visited Butcher''s home, the first thing Butcher said as he opened the door, still lying lazily on his couch watching TV, was that.


    Roger gave him a polite smile and replied, "I couldn''t exactly broadcast to the world that I''m back, could I? So, it''s been a while, and you''re not going to let me in for a chat?"


    "If I had my way, I''d prefer you turn around and leave right now¡­"


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Ignoring Butcher''s protests, Roger brushed past him and entered the house.


    Butcher stood at the door, glaring at Roger with his usual unfriendly expression, but in the end, he didn''t throw him out. Instead, he shut the door and went back to his couch to continue watching his adult films.


    Roger watched Butcher for a while and then said, "You''ve changed a lot, haven''t you?"


    "I don''t feel like I''ve changed much at all. You''re here to see Ryan, aren''t you? Sorry, it''s his day off. He and Becca went to the amusement park. You''ll have to wait until the evening."


    Butcher replied offhandedly while flipping through TV channels.


    Roger pressed on, "Why aren''t you at work today?"


    "I already told you it''s my day off. Are you having trouble understanding English?"


    Butcher shot him an annoyed look, his tone sharp. His attitude toward Roger had never been friendly, even knowing he was a ''parallel world'' version of Homelander.


    Of course, that could be because he never truly believed Roger''s story about coming from another world.


    Roger, used to Butcher''s hostility, wasn''t offended. At least Butcher''s attitude had improved somewhat¡ªhe hadn''t filled the air with vulgarities and insults about Roger''s family as he used to.


    Roger had already noticed some significant changes in Butcher.


    Firstly, his disheveled appearance was gone. His bushy beard was neatly shaved, and he wore casual home clothes¡ªnone of the gruff, edgy look that defined Butcher from .


    Secondly, his language had changed.


    The profanity had decreased noticeably. Since Roger had entered, Butcher hadn''t dropped a single F-bomb. It was clear that Becca''s return had prompted him to work on his image.


    Most importantly, Roger could  something else: a change in Butcher''s body. The man now seemed to possess superpowers.


    "You injected Compound V?"


    Roger asked.


    Most of the Compound V supply had been destroyed, but the technology to produce it remained intact. Tek Knight could easily produce functional batches if he wished.


    Roger wasn''t curious about where it came from. He was more intrigued that Butcher, who had always despised superhumans, had willingly injected himself to become one.


    "Blame that goddamn superhero association of yours. I''ve been  with the title of honorary chairman. Without powers, how else do you expect me to deal with those bloody superheroes?"


    Butcher looked as if he wanted to swear, but he swallowed the F-word at the last moment and snapped at Roger in annoyance.


    Roger now understood that the members of , including Butcher, had found a new purpose within the superhero association that had been established.


    Butcher and his old team had returned to the field with new jobs¡ªmonitoring and dealing with rogue superheroes. Unlike before, they now had official roles and government backing.


    They didn''t need to act in the shadows anymore. With the government''s support, they could openly take down troublesome superhumans.


    And the person who recruited  was, of course, Tek Knight.


    It made perfect sense. Superheroes supervising each other would eventually devolve into cover-ups and favoritism. But having Butcher''s team¡ªpeople who inherently despised superheroes¡ªdo the job ensured they wouldn''t hold back.


    Roger could already picture it: the moment Butcher caught wind of a superhero''s misdeeds, he''d pounce on them like a predator, leaving no scraps behind.


    "Alright, what''s your superpower?" Roger asked curiously.


    Butcher gave Roger a glance and shot back, "You came all this way just to ask about my powers?"


    "No, I''m just curious."


    "Well, I''m not telling you. Satisfied?"


    "You really  changed."


    Roger said this with a tone of playful amusement.


    The old Butcher would''ve replied with something like,  Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now? He was calm¡ªalmost  calm. The change was so stark that Roger wondered if he''d entered the wrong universe.


    A Butcher who didn''t swear? This must be a parallel version of  world.


    Hearing Roger''s teasing tone, Butcher''s anger finally boiled over. He slammed the remote onto the table with a loud , then turned and growled at Roger, "Say what you came here for. Now."


    Seeing Butcher nearly lose it made Roger inwardly delighted. Smiling faintly, he said, "I''m here to see Ryan."


    "Then get your arse to the amusement park!!"


    For the first time, Butcher shouted, finally breaking his no-cursing streak.


    Just then, the door opened, and Hughie entered. He froze at the sight of Roger and Butcher.


    "¡­I was just wondering why Butcher broke his two-month no-swearing streak. So it''s because you''re back."


    "Hey there, Hughie. You''re looking good lately."


    "Not bad, Mr. Superman. I didn''t hear you were coming back."


    Hughie spoke as if he were at home, setting down the groceries he had brought. Then he looked up at Roger.


    Roger shrugged casually. "I''m only here for a couple of days¡ªwanted to see Ryan."


    "Ryan? Wait, aren''t you from another world, Mr. Superman? What do you want with Ryan?"


    Hughie asked, puzzled.


    Before Roger could answer, Butcher interjected with a sarcastic snort, "You actually believe he''s some bullshit parallel-world Superman?"


    "Butcher, you swore again."


    "...Mother¡ª! Goddamn it!"


    Butcher, still full of sarcasm, was thrown off by Hughie''s innocent comment. The curses began spilling out before he could stop himself. In the end, he gave up and slumped back onto the couch, muttering darkly to himself.


    "What''s¡­ going on here?" Roger asked, more curious than ever, and looked at Hughie for an explanation.


    Hughie understood and replied, "Well, you see, Butcher remarried Becca, and Ryan is his legal foster son. But since Ryan is technically a foster child, child services regularly checks in on them. The first time they came, Butcher almost lost custody because of his swearing. So¡­"


    "To ensure Ryan grows up healthy, I need to break my swearing habit. That''s what Becca told me."


    Butcher''s voice was low and menacing.


    "I see."


    For all its flaws, the U.S. system still had its moments. Associations like child services could, on occasion, serve their purpose.


    Even someone as brash as Butcher had to change his ways under their watchful eye.


    "Still¡­" Hughie looked at Roger, an awkward smile on his face.


    Roger knew that his presence had caused Butcher to break his streak, so he laughed awkwardly but politely and said, "Well, no one noticed. We''ll just keep it between us."


    "That may be, but you should still be careful," Hughie replied, then turned back to Roger. "So, Mr. Superman, about what Butcher just said¡­"


    Roger understood what Hughie was getting at and, after a moment''s thought, replied, "Well¡­ while I  from a parallel world, I share the same bloodline as Ryan. Biologically speaking, he''s still my son."


    "Uh¡­ what?" Hughie was utterly confused.


    Roger didn''t bother explaining further and said, "Just think of me as another world''s version of Ryan''s father. Whether by blood or in name, he''s my son. That''s all you need to know."


    "So?" Butcher sneered. "You left your  son in my care, and now you''ve come to take him back?"


    Roger was silent for a moment before answering, "I''ve thought about this for a long time. Ryan¡­ his powers are like mine. If he doesn''t have someone to guide him properly, he could very well become another Homelander."


    "Oh, I get it. You don''t trust me to take care of him, do you?"


    Butcher scoffed.


    Roger didn''t deny it. "That''s right. I don''t trust you. You know exactly the kind of person you are¡ªI don''t need to spell it out."


    Butcher didn''t argue, and Hughie fell silent as well. Everyone familiar with Butcher knew his nature well. Even now, Hughie occasionally checked in to make sure Butcher wasn''t mistreating Ryan.


    After a brief silence, Roger suddenly perked up and said, "Looks like Becca and Ryan are back."


    With his super hearing, Roger had noticed that Becca and Ryan were returning from the amusement park. Though they were still some distance away, they''d likely arrive within a few minutes.


    Butcher exhaled deeply and stood up, saying, "Kid, you talk to him. I''ll go make dinner."


    "It''s only three in the afternoon."


    "..."


    Butcher didn''t respond. He simply gave Hughie a look.


    Hughie immediately stiffened, forcing an awkward smile as he said, "Got it¡­ You go ahead."


    As Butcher retreated to the kitchen, the atmosphere didn''t lighten. If anything, Roger''s presence seemed to make Hughie even more nervous.


    But Roger remained completely at ease. He ignored Hughie''s tension and focused his attention through the walls, watching Becca and Ryan approach.


    Truth be told, Roger still wasn''t ready to be a father. He told himself he needed to guide Ryan, to ensure the boy didn''t become another Homelander. But deep down, he wasn''t confident.


    After all, Roger himself had once been lazy and indifferent. He''d sent Ryan away in the first place because he didn''t want the hassle of raising a child.


    Maybe leaving Ryan with Butcher was the right choice. With Queen Maeve or Starlight occasionally checking in, it would ensure Ryan stayed on the right path without Roger needing to be there.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Becca and Ryan finally arrived at the door. Becca unlocked the door and stepped inside with a smile¡ªonly for her expression to freeze when she saw Roger.


    All the happiness drained from her face, replaced by shock, fear, and other complicated emotions.


    Roger could hear her heartbeat spike dramatically the moment she saw him, a clear sign of how much he frightened her.


    "Why are you¡­ here?"


    Becca asked in disbelief, staring at Roger.


    Roger stood up and took a step toward her, but when Becca instinctively stepped back, he stopped. After a brief pause, he said, "I''m here to see Ryan. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. You''ve seen the news¡ªyou know I''m not Homelander. I''m Superman. My name is Roger, not John."


    Roger''s status as a parallel-world Superman wasn''t a secret in  world.


    But that story only convinced those who hadn''t known Homelander personally. For people like Becca¡ªthose who were intimately familiar with Homelander¡ªit was impossible to see Roger as anyone else.


    Yet despite that, Ryan had no such reservations. He looked at Roger, then at his mother, and asked, "Isn''t he the Superman from TV? Mom, why do you seem scared of him?"


    Becca couldn''t answer.


    Roger sighed and said, "Come inside already. This is your house. You and Ryan standing outside like that makes me look like the bad guy."


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [169] : The Issue of Education

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    At Butcher''s house, the atmosphere was painfully awkward due to Roger¡¯s arrival.


    Becca and Ryan sat silently on the couch, with Becca keeping her head down, avoiding looking at Roger. Butcher busied himself in the kitchen, while Hughie, sensing the strange tension, decided it was better to excuse himself and help in the kitchen as well.


    Ryan sat quietly next to his mother, glancing between her and Roger. Although curious about what was happening, he chose not to speak.


    Roger, sitting across from Becca, also felt the discomfort. He suddenly wondered if coming here had been a mistake.


    Maybe he should have taken Thor and the Winter Soldier and left. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have thought about involving Ryan at all.


    But since he was already here, Roger couldn¡¯t just leave without saying anything. After all... he was already sitting there.


    ¡°Uh... this is our first time meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After a long pause, Roger finally broke the silence.


    Becca immediately raised her head to look at Roger, her eyes clearly saying,


    To Becca, this wasn¡¯t their first meeting.


    She had once been in charge of managing Homelander for Vought International. Later, she had a relationship with him that led to... well, Ryan. No matter how you looked at it, this wasn¡¯t their first encounter.


    Or could this really be the Homelander from a parallel universe?


    Roger decided to clarify: ¡°For me, this is our first meeting. Don¡¯t think of me as Homelander¡ªHomelander is dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why are you here?¡± Becca asked cautiously. ¡°If you¡¯re not Homelander, Ryan isn¡¯t your son either...¡±


    Becca instinctively pulled Ryan closer, her motherly intuition telling her that Roger was here to take her son away.


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Homelander, but Ryan and I do share a bloodline. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge that, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not here to claim him as my son.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    Before Becca could finish, Roger interrupted:


    ¡°Ryan has an innate gift. You know that, don¡¯t you? That kind of gift can be dangerous. Without proper guidance, Ryan could very well become the next Homelander.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t! I promise!¡±


    Becca spoke with conviction.


    Roger glanced toward Butcher in the kitchen and asked, ¡°You promise? With what? Butcher?¡±


    ¡°Billy has changed a lot! And Ryan has a private tutor! We¡¯re making sure he won¡¯t turn out like you¡ªlike Homelander!¡±


    When it came to Ryan, this seemingly gentle woman exuded an unimaginable determination.


    She was like a lioness protecting her cub, baring her fangs and claws at anyone who dared threaten her child. To Roger, though, Becca¡¯s stance was more like that of a feisty cub herself. Nonetheless, he admired her courage and resolve to protect her child at all costs.


    Becca surely understood that even if Roger wasn¡¯t Homelander, he still possessed the same power. She knew what could happen if she angered someone like him. Yet she still dared to meet Roger¡¯s gaze head-on.


    However, courage alone didn¡¯t guarantee safety. Roger looked at Ryan, who was huddled close to Becca, and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Environment shapes a person. Do you know why Homelander became the way he was when you knew him? Initially, Homelander¡¯s desires were simple¡ªhe just wanted a caretaker¡¯s attention.


    ¡°But... he eventually turned into what you saw. Do you know why that happened?¡±


    Becca had no answer.


    Roger, flipping through Homelander¡¯s old memories and emotions, answered for her:


    ¡°Because no one  him. Everyone treated him as a tool, an experiment. That¡¯s why he became what you saw.¡±


    At first, Homelander had wanted to be a real superhero, much like a child who does good deeds hoping to be praised.


    But without anyone to teach him how to control his powers or discern right from wrong, his first mission ended in disaster when he accidentally killed hostages. After that, he was never the same.


    Roger brought this up not to justify Homelander¡¯s actions or to elicit sympathy. Frankly, after all the harm Homelander had done, he didn¡¯t deserve sympathy.


    Roger¡¯s point was to highlight how critical an environment is in shaping a person¡¯s development.


    Even if Becca and Butcher tried their best to educate Ryan properly, any missteps could lead Ryan to misunderstand things. In such a scenario, even if he didn¡¯t become the next Homelander, he might still grow into a dangerous individual.


    Roger wasn¡¯t exaggerating. During his time at Butcher¡¯s home, he had noticed that the couple treated Ryan like an ordinary child.


    They sent him to school, hired private tutors, and taught him general knowledge.


    But they never taught him how to deal with his powers.


    They were raising Ryan as if he were a normal child.


    But Ryan wasn¡¯t normal. As he grew, his powers became increasingly evident. His strength was vastly superior to that of ordinary humans, and when emotionally distressed, his eyes could unleash deadly beams.


    If they weren¡¯t careful, Ryan could unintentionally hurt someone.


    And when that happened, knowing Butcher and Becca¡¯s personalities, they were more likely to reprimand Ryan than comfort him.


    They weren¡¯t teaching Ryan how to handle his abilities or embrace his unique identity.


    To Roger, this was the most dangerous oversight.


    ¡°You¡¯re suppressing Ryan, treating him like an ordinary child. But... is Ryan an ordinary child?¡±


    Roger asked Becca directly.


    Becca answered without hesitation, ¡°Ryan is an ordinary child!¡±


    ¡°Really? Ryan, what¡¯s your take?¡± Roger turned his gaze to Ryan. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re ordinary? Have you noticed any changes in yourself recently?¡±


    ¡°Changes? You mean¡­¡±


    Becca assumed Roger was spouting nonsense and looked at Ryan in her arms.


    But when she noticed Ryan turning his head away, she instantly realized something. She gently forced Ryan to look at her and asked, ¡°Ryan, have you... have you developed any special abilities?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Ryan nodded.


    Becca was stunned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew you¡¯d be mad.¡±


    Ryan answered softly.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°You never let me watch movies or shows about superheroes. You don¡¯t let me mention the Seven or superheroes at all. I know you don¡¯t like them, so I didn¡¯t say anything...¡±


    Ryan spoke quietly.


    Even though Becca and Ryan had been freed from Vought¡¯s grasp and no longer had to live under their surveillance, Becca¡¯s hatred for Homelander had extended to all superheroes.


    She avoided anything related to Homelander and did everything she could to prevent Ryan from learning about him.


    Whether Becca admitted it or not, she had been raising Ryan as a normal child while stifling his natural gifts.


    Though Ryan was still young, as he grew and learned more at school, he started to realize his mother didn¡¯t want him to embrace his abilities.


    Ryan was an obedient child. Before being rescued from Vought, his world had revolved solely around his mother.


    Anything his mother disapproved of or forbade, Ryan avoided, even if he understood he wasn¡¯t ordinary. He suppressed his powers to align with her expectations.


    Becca had never realized this. She had been raising Ryan based on her own perceptions, unaware that her son had already grown to be different.


    ¡°Butcher probably knows about this too.¡±


    Roger glanced toward the kitchen, where Butcher was clearly eavesdropping, and made this remark.


    Butcher¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did you have to drag me into this?¡±


    ¡°I was just guessing, but thanks for confirming.¡±


    Roger smiled.


    One of the reasons Butcher had injected himself with Compound V, aside from his duties with the Boys, was likely Ryan¡¯s burgeoning powers.


    To better protect Ryan¡ªand to ensure neither he nor Becca got hurt¡ªButcher had willingly become a superhero himself.


    Becca was even more shocked as she looked at her husband.


    She had always assumed Butcher had taken Compound V for work. After all, as a public official now, he dealt with many superheroes regularly. It seemed logical for him to become one himself.


    But she had never known Ryan was part of the reason.


    ¡°Butcher, you better explain yourself¡­¡±


    Butcher smiled sheepishly, trying to explain to his wife.


    But Becca clung tightly to Ryan, turning back to Roger. ¡°Even if Ryan has powers, he¡¯s still my son! I won¡¯t let you take him!¡±


    ¡°When did I say I¡¯d take him?¡±


    Roger said, exasperated.


    ¡°He¡¯s your son, and I¡¯ve never denied that. I¡¯m just saying Ryan¡¯s education is critical. I want to be his teacher and find him other mentors to help him understand and use his abilities. Sure, I¡¯ll take him to some places, but I¡¯ll always bring him back. I have no intention of keeping him¡ªI¡¯m not in the business of raising kids.¡±


    Roger¡¯s goal was to guide Ryan, shaping him into someone like Superman instead of another Homelander.


    Raising Ryan as his own wasn¡¯t part of the plan. Roger wasn¡¯t ready to have a child calling him ¡ªespecially when he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet.


    ¡°I just want to make sure Ryan¡¯s on board with this plan. So, if you don¡¯t mind, can I talk to him for a bit?¡±


    Roger asked, smiling at Ryan.


    Becca¡¯s instinct was to refuse, but Butcher stopped her, saying, ¡°This Homelander isn¡¯t the same bastard as before. As much as I dislike him, I¡¯ll admit that much. Let Ryan talk to him¡ªwe¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah!¡± Hughie chimed in awkwardly, ¡°Becca, if Superman tries to take Ryan, we¡¯ll... we¡¯ll stop him!¡±


    Hughie¡¯s stuttering didn¡¯t inspire much confidence, but with their reassurances, Becca finally relented.


    She agreed to let Roger talk to Ryan, but only within her sight and earshot.


    Roger didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t like he had anything to hide. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that settled, Roger led Ryan to the balcony while the others stayed inside preparing dinner. It was time for Roger to have his first ¡°father-son talk¡± with this accidental son of his.


    Ryan appeared nervous and shy.


    Having never met Homelander and only recently escaping his ¡°prison,¡± Ryan¡¯s personality was understandably timid.


    This was one of Roger¡¯s concerns.


    A timid child is more prone to bullying, and with Ryan¡¯s unstable powers, such bullying could easily result in someone getting hurt.


    It would only spiral into a vicious cycle from there.


    Keeping this in mind, Roger glanced back at Becca, who was still watching him from the living room. He turned to Ryan and smiled, asking, ¡°Ryan, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I do! You¡¯re Superman! My classmates talk about you all the time!¡±


    Ryan replied quickly.


    Despite Becca¡¯s attempts to shield him from all things superhero-related, Ryan couldn¡¯t avoid learning about them at school.


    For the people of this world, superheroes were an integral part of daily life.


    From schools to society, from food products to billboards, superheroes were everywhere. If Ryan deliberately ignored these, he¡¯d effectively isolate himself from his peers.


    No child wants to be ostracized, so Ryan inevitably learned about superheroes through his classmates.


    Naturally, he knew about Roger¡ªabout Superman and Homelander, and the major events surrounding them.


    ¡°And do you know what my relationship with you is?¡±


    Roger asked again.


    Ryan froze, looking back at his mother, who was still watching from the living room. Understanding began to dawn on him, and he hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you... my biological father?¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t answer immediately, but Ryan could tell from everyone¡¯s reactions that he had guessed correctly.


    Roger¡ªor rather, Homelander¡ªwas indeed his biological father.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [170] : Thor’s Gaming Room

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "It seems you''re quite clever."


    Roger raised his hand to pat Ryan''s head, smiling as he spoke.


    Ryan looked down and said, "I''ve never met you before, but every time Mom or Billy mentions you, they get really upset. And Mom''s attitude¡­"


    Ryan turned back to look at Becca, who was standing quietly, avoiding his gaze.


    Becca remained silent, her eyes fixed on the floor as if something fascinating was there.


    Ryan turned back to Roger and asked, "So, are you really my dad?"


    "Hmm, half and half," Roger replied.


    "What does that mean?"


    "In terms of blood, yes. But from a consciousness perspective, we''re not really connected."


    "¡­Is that because of what''s said in the news?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryan asked, confused.


    Roger''s backstory¡ªhis origins as Homelander and all the things he had done¡ªhad been made public after Roger revealed he was from a parallel universe.


    His deeds, his rise and fall, and his eventual transformation were now well-known to anyone interested in gossip. Movies and animated adaptations about Homelander portrayed him as a full-fledged villain, irredeemable and reviled.


    Ryan, having heard his classmates and friends discuss these details often, was quite familiar with the story. He also knew that the person standing before him, who resembled Homelander, was actually an otherworldly Superman.


    Though they looked alike and had the same powers, they weren''t the same person.


    But if that were true, Ryan thought, then biologically, they shouldn''t be related either.


    Roger patiently explained:


    "It''s not just that. Hmm... let''s put it in simple terms. Think of it as a split personality."


    "A split personality?"


    "Different consciousnesses within the same body... though that explanation might still be confusing for you."


    Seeing Ryan''s puzzled expression, Roger knew his explanation hadn''t landed.


    Skipping further clarification, Roger said, "Forget about that. Just think of me as an uncle you''re related to¡ªor maybe a godfather."


    "Can''t I call you Dad¡­?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t stop you, but maybe we should skip that. After all, your dad is over there. Why? Do you dislike him?"


    Roger pointed toward Butcher, noting Ryan''s downcast expression with curiosity.


    Was it something Butcher had done to upset Ryan? Or was it just that Ryan didn''t like the idea of a non-biological father?


    That seemed unlikely. In the U.S., blood ties weren''t overly emphasized. Even without blood relations, family members generally treated each other well. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many movies emphasizing the mantra of "family comes first."


    "It''s not that I dislike him¡­" Ryan said softly. "It''s just that he scares me."


    "Why?"


    "¡­I just find him scary. The way he looks at me is different from how Mom does. He doesn''t like me."


    Ryan''s voice was barely audible.


    Children are sensitive, often acutely aware of others'' attention and attitudes.


    Butcher, in this timeline, hadn''t gone through the traumatic events of the original story, including Becca''s death. With fewer hardships shaping him, his character hadn''t softened as much.


    Even after reuniting with Becca, Butcher''s attitude toward Ryan wasn''t as warm as one might expect. Deep down, Butcher still harbored resentment toward superhumans.


    He tolerated Ryan because he knew the child was innocent and because he loved Becca. But his subdued hostility wasn''t something Ryan could ignore¡ªespecially given Ryan''s abilities.


    Roger had anticipated this. He sighed, crouched down to meet Ryan''s gaze, and asked, "If he doesn''t like you, and you don''t like him, then... if I took you away, would you be willing to come with me?"


    <><><><>


    Boom!


    "I am Thor, God of Thunder!"


    The sky darkened with storm clouds as Thor roared in anger.


    However, standing before him were several teenagers, around seventeen or eighteen, who were completely unfazed by his display.


    "So what if you''re the God of Thunder? A loss is a loss! Are you trying to weasel out of it?"


    "Tch, God of Thunder? You couldn''t even beat us."


    "Can''t win and now you''re trying to intimidate us? I''ll report you to the Heroes'' Association!"


    The group of kids, Thor''s opponents in the game, showed no fear. In fact, they mocked him relentlessly.


    Both Thor''s team and his opponents knew the truth: Thor might look intimidating when angry, but he never actually followed through.


    Thor''s threats of summoning lightning had long been exposed as mere theatrics¡ªsound effects for his tantrums. Once his rage subsided, he''d quietly queue up for the next game.


    At first, people were genuinely scared he might strike them with lightning.


    But when it became clear he had no intention of harming anyone, his opponents became emboldened.


    "Damn it!"


    Realizing his intimidation tactics had failed, Thor gave up on scaring them. Tossing his axe aside, he glared at his opponents and growled, "Just wait! Next time, we''ll crush you!"


    "Bring it on! We''ll carve holes in your thunderous pride!"


    The kids laughed and jeered.


    As Thor''s gaming group disbanded, he swung his axe, preparing to fly off.


    But as he turned, he noticed Roger waving at him from a distance. Stunned, Thor stopped mid-motion and walked over.


    "When did you get back?"


    "I''ve been here for a while. I showed up when your match started, but you looked like you were having fun, so I didn''t interrupt. By the way, judging by your expression... don''t tell me you lost to kids who aren''t even a fraction of your age?"


    Roger smirked, clearly teasing.


    Thor grumbled in frustration, mumbling about how his losses didn''t count and how he was just "going easy on them." The lively banter filled the air with an easy camaraderie.


    "Alright, alright, a loss is a loss. Let''s head back."


    Roger patted Thor on the shoulder and pointed to a luxury car nearby.


    Thor raised an eyebrow. "...You drove here?"


    "What else?"


    "You, Superman, drove here?" Thor repeated incredulously.


    Roger shrugged. "Flying around draws too much attention. Plus, there''s that new law about superhumans needing permits to fly, something about air traffic congestion."


    "You''re not a superhero anymore?"


    "Didn''t feel like working. So, are you getting in or not?"


    Roger gestured to the passenger seat.


    Thor, without further complaint, tossed his axe into the backseat and settled into the passenger side.


    "Seatbelt."


    Roger pointed at Thor''s seatbelt, reminding him of traffic regulations.


    Thor''s expression turned even stranger, but he complied without argument, buckling up. Only then did Roger start the car, a luxury vehicle "borrowed" from Tek Knight.


    "So, what''s your plan now that you''re back?"


    As they drove back to Super Entertainment HQ, Thor asked.


    Roger replied while steering, "Mostly to rest. I''ve been running around too much lately, so I thought I''d take a few days off. Also, I''m planning to put together a small team and take a few people with me."


    "Another world in trouble?"


    "Not exactly... Well, maybe. It''s not critical yet, but if we don''t prepare, it could become a threat to our world someday."


    "You''re always busy, aren''t you, Captain of the Multiverse?"


    "Captain of the Multiverse? What kind of ridiculous nickname is that?"


    Roger glanced at Thor in surprise.


    Thor, wearing sunglasses, grinned. "It fits. You''re always running off to other worlds, playing the hero. Captain of the Multiverse suits you."


    "Let me guess¡ªyou came up with that based on Captain America?"


    "Pretty much."


    "Fine. It''s not the worst nickname. I''ll take it as my second title," Roger said with a laugh before turning serious.


    "Joking aside, I want you on this team. What do you say?"


    "I''m not interested," Thor replied, staring out the window.


    Thor, now living a laid-back lifestyle, had no interest in dealing with the chaos of other worlds. He just wanted to relax, eat, drink, and game in peace.


    "Even if it means seeing Odin and the others again?" Roger asked.


    Thor''s expression didn''t change. In a low voice, he replied, "Even if I see them, what difference does it make? I''ve told you before¡ªeven if they''re alive in another world, they''re not  family or friends anymore."


    "..."


    Roger hadn''t expected Thor to be so clear-headed about this.


    Thor was right. Even if he met alternate versions of Odin and Loki, they wouldn''t be the same people he knew. They''d just be strangers with familiar faces, voices, and names.


    Thor''s true family and friends were gone forever. That loss was why he had given up and embraced his sedentary lifestyle.


    Glancing at Thor''s growing belly, Roger remained silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "Let''s settle this with a game."


    "What?"


    "A game you''re good at. If you win, I''ll leave you alone. But if you lose, you join my team."


    "That simple?"


    "Yep. The mighty Thor wouldn''t back out of a bet, right?" Roger grinned, his tone laced with challenge.


    Thor scoffed. "Don''t think I''ll lose."


    "Really? Considering you just lost to a bunch of kids?"


    "That was a fluke! Just wait¡ªyou''ll regret this."


    "Sure, sure. Whatever you say, gaming noob."


    Their playful bickering continued all the way to Super Entertainment HQ.


    Returning to the building through a side entrance to avoid reporters, they made their way to Thor''s gaming room.


    The moment Roger stepped inside, he was awestruck.


    High-end gaming PCs, the latest PlayStation, multiple connected ceiling-mounted screens, a state-of-the-art VR gaming pod, and countless game consoles and discs filled the room.


    Roger couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Just to be clear, he wasn''t giving up on recruiting Thor. But this gaming room... was .


    Reiterating again, he wasn''t abandoning his mission, but... if he could, Roger wouldn''t mind spending his days gaming in a room like this.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Ready to lose?"


    Thor casually tossed his coat and axe aside, calling out to Roger.


    Summoning every ounce of willpower, Roger tore his gaze away from the gaming setup, grabbed a chair, and sat next to Thor, accepting the controller.


    "...No wonder you don''t want to leave. I don''t want to leave now either."


    "Then stay and game with me! A new co-op game''s coming out soon, and no one else has time to play with me."


    "Let''s... not. Just pick the game."


    Resisting Thor''s tempting offer, Roger focused on the match ahead, hoping to wrap this up quickly before his resolve wavered further.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [171] : Thor Joins the Team—Trouble!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    What surprised Roger most was that, over such a long time, Thor''s best skill in gaming wasn''t in fighting or shooting games. Instead, it was in the complex and often frustrating genre of RTS games¡ªReal-Time Strategy.


    Games like  and  fell into this category, a genre Roger personally disliked playing.


    Watching Thor, who was deeply engrossed in the game, Roger rubbed his head in frustration.


    An impulsive brute excelling in RTS games? It made Roger wonder if he was still dreaming.


    Regardless, Roger had already agreed to settle their disagreement with a gaming match. There was no way he''d go back on his word now.


    "Let''s just get it over with," he thought.


    <><><><>


    ....


    Half an Hour Later.


    "This¡­ this is impossible!"


    Staring at the glaring "DEFEAT" on the screen, Roger was in disbelief, his worldview seemingly shattered.


    He had actually lost!


    And it wasn''t just a loss¡ªit was a crushing defeat. Though Roger wasn''t a fan of RTS games, his superhuman reflexes and vision should have given him a significant edge. There was no way he should have lost this badly.


    But reality slapped him hard in the face. Not only had he lost, but he hadn''t even put up a fight.


    "Well, that''s two out of three. I win."


    Thor took a big gulp of soda and leaned back in his chair with a smug, satisfied expression, as if he hadn''t even exerted much effort.


    "¡­Did you cheat?!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger glared at Thor in disbelief.


    How could this Couch Potato, who had been indulging in a sedentary lifestyle, be so dominant in RTS games? Was this really the Thor he knew?


    Thor tossed Roger a cold soda and said, "I''m the mighty Thor, the God of Thunder. Why would I stoop so low as to cheat?"


    "Then how¡­"


    "Simple. I''m the King of Asgard, remember? You think I didn''t have any leadership experience before becoming king?"


    "¡­You mean charging recklessly into battle and leaving Odin to clean up your mess?"


    "¡­"


    Thor nearly choked on his drink at Roger''s jab. After coughing several times, he defensively replied, "That''s different. Either way, you lost."


    "Fine¡­"


    Roger opened the soda Thor had thrown at him, took a sip, and stared at the ceiling of Thor''s gaming room, pondering how he could convince Thor to leave.


    Losing the game didn''t mean he''d given up on persuading Thor. It only meant he wouldn''t forcibly take him away.


    As he gazed at the patterned ceiling, an idea suddenly came to Roger.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so good at gaming. In that case, I guess games from other worlds wouldn''t interest you."


    "Hm?"


    Thor looked at Roger suspiciously.


    "I mean, all games are fundamentally the same. Across parallel worlds, you''re bound to find games with different names but similar mechanics. It''s understandable if they don''t excite you."


    Roger sighed and stood up, pretending to leave.


    "Alright, a deal''s a deal. I won''t bother you anymore. I''m leaving."


    "Wait."


    Thor placed a firm hand on Roger''s shoulder.


    "Don''t go."


    "?"


    "Ahem. Did you just say¡­ games from other worlds?"


    "Hmm? Did I?"


    Roger played coy.


    Thor, however, wasn''t having it. "You did. I''m sure you did. My memory isn''t so bad that I''d forget what you said three seconds ago."


    "Alright, fine. Let''s say I did. So what? Are you coming with me?"


    Roger smirked knowingly.


    Thor seemed conflicted, caught between his love for his gaming room and the allure of experiencing games from other worlds.


    Roger was confident in the magnetic pull of the phrase "otherworldly games" for a true gamer.


    If someone had approached pre-travel Roger with an offer to explore other worlds and watch never-before-seen anime or movies, he would have agreed without hesitation.


    So he understood Thor''s dilemma. Now, it was just a matter of how long Thor could hold out.


    <><><><>


    ....


    After what felt like ages¡ªso long that Roger managed to play through an entire level of a side-scrolling game on Thor''s PS5¡ªThor finally gave in.


    "Fine¡­ but only because I want to try games from other worlds. Let me be clear: I''m not interested in fighting any weird enemies. The most I''ll do is help someone if they''re in danger. But that''s it!"


    "Deal!"


    Roger immediately shook Thor''s hand with a grin.


    Thor''s declarations were just words to Roger. Once they reached another world, it wouldn''t matter what Thor had promised himself.


    Watching Roger''s triumphant smile, Thor''s lips twitched as he forced out a laugh.


    He felt tricked... no, he  he''d been tricked.


    Roger had exploited Thor''s love of gaming to rope him into his plans.


    But it was too late to back out now. Thor might have fallen far from his former glory, but he still understood the importance of keeping his word.


    Moreover, Thor was now reliant on Roger for food, resources, and even the funds to build his gaming room¡ªall of which came from Roger''s "pocket money" in the world of


    Feeling resigned, Thor gave Roger a heavy pat on the shoulder.


    "You''re good at this."


    "It''s more that you''re too obsessed with games. Even I didn''t expect games to hold such sway over you."


    Roger returned the pat with a playful punch.


    Thor said nothing in response.


    Whether it was truly the games that drew him in, or merely an escape from his past, only Thor himself knew.


    Not wanting to dwell on the subject, Thor changed the topic.


    "When are you planning to leave?"


    "Wow, you really can''t wait to play those games, huh?"


    "¡­Maybe I should just stay here."


    "Wait, I was joking. I plan to leave once I''ve dealt with Ryan''s situation."


    "Ryan?"


    Thor furrowed his brows in thought before realizing, "Oh, the kid in this world, right? Wait, isn''t he Homelander''s son?"


    "He''s partly related to me. His abilities are growing, and if no one guides him, I''m afraid he might go astray."


    "You''re worried he''ll turn into another Homelander?"


    Thor asked.


    Roger nodded. "Pretty much. I''ve met a few friends in other worlds who could mentor Ryan. With their help, he won''t go down the wrong path."


    "And what about Ryan''s opinion?"


    "He''s still deciding."


    Roger recalled his last conversation with Ryan, answering Thor''s question softly.


    Out of the blue, Roger had proposed taking Ryan to another world to learn how to control his abilities. For a child like Ryan, the idea was both bewildering and frightening.


    Roger wouldn''t force him. The choice was entirely Ryan''s. If Ryan chose to come, great. If not, Roger would leave him with a promise to become a true hero.


    Thor, after hearing Roger''s plans, offered his thoughts.


    "You know, I''ve never been a father, but I have been a son. I know what it feels like to lose both parents."


    "What''s your point?"


    "I mean¡­ from your perspective, taking Ryan to another world might be for his own good. But have you considered how it''ll feel for him to leave behind his mother, who''s been with him for years? Can you guarantee he''ll be okay and return safely?"


    "¡­"


    Thor''s question left Roger speechless.


    Thor didn''t push further, saying, "Anyway, it''s your call. I''m just offering advice. Like I said, I''ve never been a father."


    "¡­Neither have I."


    As if Thor''s words needed clarification¡ªRoger was still a single man, after all.


    After discussing the timeline for their departure, Roger reached out to others in the world of


    Since he was back, Roger decided to host a private party near the company headquarters that evening¡ªa chance to reconnect with old friends and members of the Boys.


    Though there had been some conflicts with the Boys in the past, those were long behind them. Now, they were allies, and there was no need to keep any animosity alive.


    After all, the more, the merrier at a party.


    Roger''s plans seemed solid, and Tek Knight even notified the active superheroes about the evening gathering.


    Normally, all they''d need to do was wait for nightfall and let the festivities begin.


    But Roger hadn''t anticipated the sudden news that would derail everything.


    Queen Maeve contacted him with alarming news: Starlight had gone missing during a mission and hadn''t been heard from since.


    Maeve suspected the remnants of Vought International were behind it. She suggested canceling the party and asked for Roger''s help.


    The news of Starlight''s disappearance made Roger frown.


    The timeline of events in  had already deviated so much that Starlight''s disappearance was entirely unexpected.


    Based on the current situation, Maeve''s suspicion seemed plausible¡ªit could very well be Vought''s doing.


    But Roger was puzzled.


    If it truly was Vought, what would they gain by kidnapping Starlight? Were they trying to lure him out?


    Roger hadn''t made many public appearances since returning, so how could Vought have known he was back?


    "No matter what, I need to check it out."


    Standing idly and speculating wouldn''t solve anything. Roger decided to investigate the location where Starlight went missing¡ªthere might be clues waiting for him.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [172] : Starlight Struggle

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The location of Starlight''s disappearance was a small, inconspicuous town.


    There were rumors of strange monster sightings and human body parts in this town, leading to speculation that a superhuman criminal might be responsible.


    Starlight had arrived to investigate, but less than half a day into her search, she vanished without a trace¡ªleaving no clues behind.


    The only footage captured by a surveillance drone showed Starlight walking into the town before the signal abruptly cut out, after which she disappeared entirely.


    Queen Maeve speculated that someone had isolated the entire town''s transmission signals, rendering all the electronic devices Starlight carried completely useless. That''s why Starlight vanished so suddenly.


    "Damn, if only Starlight''s tracker was still in place."


    Since the Seven transitioned to Super Entertainment, their internal trackers had been removed and destroyed by Tek Knight. As a result, they couldn''t use those trackers to locate Starlight now.


    No one had anticipated such a situation where a superhero would go missing.


    As for external trackers, signal jamming and the likelihood that Starlight''s electronic devices were confiscated if she''d been captured made pinpointing her location impossible.


    That''s why Maeve had to turn to Roger for help.


    Roger''s x-ray vision could penetrate buildings and uncover hidden spaces below ground.


    But¡ª


    "They came prepared¡­"


    When Roger arrived in the town, he discovered that most of the buildings had walls layered with zinc. His x-ray vision couldn''t penetrate them.


    He even suspected that the underground areas might be similarly shielded. However, since undisturbed ground appeared as an indistinct black void to him, he couldn''t confirm if underground spaces existed.


    Considering the other obstacles, Roger deduced there were indeed hidden underground facilities, also sealed with zinc to block his vision.


    The only entities who knew of this limitation in his abilities were Vought International and a few superheroes Roger was acquainted with.


    Roger didn''t even need to think hard to realize that Vought remnants were behind this. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like a stubborn parasite, Vought clung on, refusing to die. Even in its current state, the corporation still schemed to retaliate against him.


    Roger was certain now: Starlight''s disappearance was a ploy by Vought to target him.


    Although Roger had kept a low profile since his return, Vought''s prior influence within the government likely enabled them to detect his presence.


    As a result, Starlight had become collateral damage in their efforts to strike at Roger.


    "Let''s hope Starlight is alright¡­"


    The town was bustling, and Roger couldn''t discern who among the residents might be with Vought and who were simply locals.


    To avoid alerting his enemies, he had to investigate cautiously, a process that would take considerable time.


    During that time, Vought could very well harm Starlight. Roger could only hope her situation wasn''t dire; otherwise¡­ revenge would be all he could offer her.


    Disguised in civilian clothes with sunglasses and a changed hairstyle, Roger ensured he wouldn''t be immediately recognized.


    Still, he remained cautious, wary of supers who might identify him based on other traits. Walking through the town, Roger kept his super senses fully alert, scanning for anything suspicious.


    "Hm?"


    Soon, his vigilance paid off¡ªhe spotted several figures that didn''t fit.


    These individuals were wrapped in cloaks, immediately suspicious in appearance. What caught Roger''s attention more was that his x-ray vision couldn''t penetrate their bodies despite the thin material of their cloaks.


    "Oh? Specially made cloaks to block x-ray vision? Impressive effort," Roger chuckled, trailing behind the cloaked individuals.


    The moment they noticed him, the cloaked figures turned and ran. Roger didn''t rush after them but followed leisurely, observing as they disappeared into an underground entrance.


    As he suspected, there were underground tunnels in this area. If he guessed correctly, Starlight was likely being held below.


    After all, among all superheroes, Starlight had one of the most constrained abilities.


    Her powers required electrical energy nearby to activate. Without electricity, Starlight was reduced to relying solely on her enhanced physical attributes, which, while superior to humans, weren''t invincible.


    By cutting off electricity and confining her to a single location, Starlight was utterly powerless to escape.


    It was a scenario pulled straight from a playbook¡ªher capture mirrored a past episode from the series.


    Standing at the entrance to the underground tunnel, Roger observed the surroundings and muttered to himself, "A trap? They''re so sure I''ll step right in?"


    Given that his x-ray vision was useless and Starlight might be below, Roger couldn''t simply destroy the area indiscriminately without risking harm to her.


    Under normal circumstances, he''d be compelled to enter.


    But Roger wasn''t foolish enough to walk blindly into an obvious trap. Even though Vought''s remaining supers combined couldn''t defeat him, he wasn''t about to needlessly endanger himself.


    After a moment''s contemplation, Roger pulled out a satellite phone to call Tek Knight.


    "Hey, Tek? Tell Thor to stop gaming and come lend a hand."


    Faced with a potential trap, Roger decided to call in reinforcements.


    <><><><>


    In a dimly lit room, the faint glow of fluorescent lights cast a pallid sheen.


    Dressed in her hero costume, Starlight sat slumped against the wall after yet another failed attempt to summon her powers.


    It had been an elaborate ambush.


    They''d baited her with reports of superhuman crimes and, once she arrived, cut off all electricity in the area, rendering her powerless.


    Finally, they sent in enhanced superhumans to capture her.


    And just like that, Starlight had been taken.


    "Vought¡­"


    Who else but Vought International could know her weaknesses so well and have the means to create so many supers?


    Even though Vought was a universally despised pariah, its remnants hadn''t stopped their actions. If anything, they''d doubled down by targeting superheroes.


    Starlight couldn''t understand their motives. Both Roger and Thor were the strongest supers in the world.


    As long as those two remained, any attempt by Vought to resurface would be crushed.


    Yet here they were, acting boldly now of all times.


    Did they have something to rely on? Had they developed some kind of anti-superhuman weapon or serum during their disappearance?


    It wouldn''t be out of character for Vought, a pharmaceutical company, to do so.


    Her musings were interrupted by the sound of gunfire echoing from outside her room.


    Starlight immediately stood and pressed her body against the door, listening intently.


    Someone was here to rescue her¡ªbut who? Roger? Maeve? Perhaps the entire team?


    The more people, the better. This was clearly a trap. If only Roger came, he might fall for it. With more allies, they could watch each other''s backs.


    As she speculated, the door''s lock clicked, startling her. Starlight quickly stepped back, feigning nonchalance as she returned to her original position.


    The door swung open, revealing Vought CEO Edgar, accompanied by a massive figure entirely wrapped in white plastic.


    "Well, you seem to be doing well, Starlight."


    "Edgar¡­ so it''s you," Starlight growled.


    Her suspicions confirmed¡ªthis was Vought''s doing.


    "Of course. Who else could know you so well?" Edgar replied smugly.


    "Oh, really? Then maybe you don''t know me well enough. The moment you opened this door, you stopped being able to contain me!"


    Starlight declared confidently.


    The instant Edgar had opened the door, she sensed the electrical currents flowing in the hallway.


    With access to electricity, Edgar and his lone companion were no match for her, unless the hulking figure beside him was an exceptionally powerful super.


    Yet Edgar seemed completely unfazed. Calm and confident, he said, "Oh, I know you quite well. Go ahead, try using your powers."


    "!!"


    A sense of foreboding washed over Starlight.


    She raised her hand, attempting to unleash her light beam, but nothing happened. No glow, no gathered energy.


    "WTF¡ª?!"


    "One, it''s your turn," Edgar said with a smirk, addressing the hulking figure.


    Before Starlight could comprehend, the massive figure approached her.


    "Stay back!" she shouted, retreating instinctively while trying desperately to activate her powers.


    But just like before, her abilities refused to manifest.


    Though she could sense the electricity outside, she couldn''t channel it¡ªlike her powers had been stripped away.


    With her beams useless and her physical strength inferior, Starlight was quickly subdued by the giant and slung over his shoulder like a sack.


    "What are you doing?! Let me go!"


    "Oh, we''re just delivering a gift to our dear Superman. You wanted to see your teammate, didn''t you? We''re here to make that happen," Edgar said with a sinister smile.


    A cold sense of dread settled over Starlight.


    She didn''t know what Edgar intended, but she was certain that his idea of a "reunion" was anything but innocent.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [173] : Brainwashing

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The bullets from the submachine guns ricocheted off Roger''s armor. Some stray rounds even grazed his cheek, yet they didn''t leave so much as a scratch, not even disturbing the faint stubble on his face.


    Human weapons were nothing more than toys to Roger now. No matter how advanced the weaponry¡ªeven a high-yield nuclear bomb¡ªit was just a bigger toy in his eyes.


    "You guys managed to get your hands on this much restricted weaponry? Looks like you''ve got some backing in the shadows," Roger remarked casually as he strolled through the underground base, systematically dismantling the armed forces stationed there.


    The way he "dismantled" them was simple: walk up, throw a punch. Even if his targets didn''t die, they''d be unconscious in an instant.


    Pitting mortals against a godlike being like Roger was sheer folly. These people weren''t Tony Stark, and their inevitable fate was complete annihilation.


    "Oh, stalling for time, are we? Hmm?"


    As Roger took out the guards outside and continued advancing deeper into the base, a sudden cluster of white bone spikes slithered out like venomous snakes from a wall, lunging toward him!


    Roger didn''t dodge. His reflexes allowed him to swiftly grab several of the spikes aimed at him. He turned his gaze toward their origin.


    It was a black-skinned superhuman, whose back was lined with multiple white bone tails, writhing like a grotesque appendage.


    At that moment, the bone tails were firmly in Roger''s grasp.


    "A superhuman, huh? Looks like you''re one of Vought''s trump cards¡­ or maybe just one of many," Roger mused.


    The bone-tailed man didn''t respond. Seeing his tails caught, he quickly severed them and instantly regrew new ones, launching another attack at Roger.


    "They can regenerate? Now, that''s a neat trick."


    Roger''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, as if he had just found a new toy. In a flash, he dodged the bone-tailed man''s strikes and charged toward him at lightning speed.


    Roger moved so fast it looked like teleportation. He appeared in front of the bone-tailed man and smashed him into the wall with tremendous force.


    The once-aggressive attacker was now embedded in the wall, bloodied and barely breathing, clearly on the verge of death.


    Roger smirked slightly and quipped, "Oops. I thought you could regenerate other parts, too. My mistake¡­ not that you can hear me anymore. Let''s move on."


    Having dispatched one of Vought''s superhumans, Roger continued his advance.


    ...


    More superhumans emerged from the shadows as if they were disposable.


    There were those who emitted sonic waves from afar, others who compressed air into projectile blasts, and even one who merged with walls and manipulated the earth.


    These diverse powers broadened Roger''s perspective. He hadn''t expected Vought to still be capable of producing so many superhumans, even while being hunted by both the government and superheroes.


    Reflecting on the advanced weaponry Vought had used earlier, Roger deduced that they must have clandestine supporters in the government¡ªperhaps drawn by Vought''s pharmaceutical capabilities or their ability to create superhumans.


    Either way, Vought clearly had powerful backers. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have lasted this long.


    "If that''s the case, why not stay hidden like rats in the sewer? I just wanted a quiet few days to rest," Roger sighed, his tone full of exasperation.


    The world of  had always been Roger''s sanctuary, a place he retreated to when he was exhausted. If Vought had simply laid low, he wouldn''t have bothered with them. But they just had to provoke him at the worst possible time.


    Did they really think Roger wouldn''t kill them?


    Roger wasn''t trying to be Superman. He knew he wasn''t cut out for that role. If Vought thought he would hesitate to kill for the sake of maintaining his public image, they were gravely mistaken.


    "Alright, what else do you have? Bring it on," Roger said as he advanced further into the base.


    But no new enemies appeared. The entire base grew eerily silent, so quiet that even Roger, with his super hearing, could detect no sounds.


    "That''s odd," Roger muttered, suspecting Vought had deployed some kind of technology specifically designed to neutralize his abilities.


    ...


    Suddenly, light footsteps echoed from the hallway ahead. Based on the weight, it was likely a woman, and she was alone.


    Another superhuman? Roger thought skeptically. Sending just one after all the others had failed seemed futile. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as a familiar attack streaked toward him from around the corner¡ªa white beam of light¡ªRoger immediately understood why Vought had sent only one person.


    Roger sidestepped the beam with ease, his pupils narrowing as he turned toward the source.


    A woman clad in a suit of white and orange, adorned with star motifs.


    It was Starlight.


    But something was off. Her eyes lacked any spark of life, and her gaze was hollow, as if she were nothing more than a puppet on strings.


    "Starlight?" Roger called out, frowning. He quickly realized she was being controlled.


    Before leaving this world, Roger had known that it lacked any telepaths capable of altering consciousness. Yet now, Vought had apparently developed a mind-controlling superhuman.


    Was this their trump card?


    At the sound of his voice, Starlight''s empty gaze flickered briefly with emotion¡ªbut the change was fleeting. In a burst of radiant light, she screamed, "Ahhhhh!" and unleashed a barrage of blinding beams, each as fast and fierce as machine gun fire.


    Roger frowned deeper, charging straight through the onslaught and appearing before Starlight in the blink of an eye.


    "Annie! Calm down!" he shouted, though his actions contradicted his words as he grabbed her head and slammed her into the wall.


    The sheer force left a massive crater in the wall. Starlight, however, did not lose consciousness. She thrashed like a wild beast, emitting incoherent screams and firing erratic blasts of light.


    Roger''s expression darkened. He glanced coldly toward the hidden Vought operatives before lifting Starlight into his arms and blasting upward.


    He tore through the base''s infrastructure, emerging into the open air with Starlight in tow.


    His patience was at an end. Now, Roger planned to do two things:


    First, use his heat vision to obliterate everything in the vicinity.


    Second, take the crazed Starlight somewhere far away from any electricity.


    Without access to electrical energy, she wouldn''t be able to generate her beams. Her other abilities wouldn''t harm her body, so even in her frenzied state, she would be manageable.


    However, just as Roger broke through to the surface, an enormous metallic slab appeared above him, blocking his escape.


    To Roger''s surprise, as the slab descended, he felt his powers weaken.


    "A material that suppresses abilities?" Roger muttered. "Vought''s research, huh¡­ not surprising."


    Despite his abilities being diminished, Roger remained composed, analyzing the situation.


    The slab must have been transported here by a superhuman with teleportation powers. Its composition seemed tailored to suppress those who had gained powers from Compound V.


    No, this suppression felt too targeted. Was this specifically designed for me?


    "Good thing I called for backup¡­ Thor!" Roger bellowed.


    Thor had been waiting nearby with other heroes, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice.


    Hearing Roger''s call, Thor hurled his massive axe from above. The weapon cleaved through the metallic slab with ease, the heat from its lightning charge melting the edges into molten slag.


    As the slab split apart, Roger flung the frenzied Starlight into the air. Thor descended, catching her mid-flight, and steadied himself with the rebound force of his axe.


    "Roger! What''s wrong with Starlight?" Thor began, but Roger cut him off.


    "Don''t ask questions. Just take her somewhere without electricity!" Roger commanded.


    "Without electricity?!" Thor glanced at the crackling energy of his axe. "That might be tricky!"


    Despite his words, Thor understood the urgency. Without further hesitation, he carried Starlight and flew off in search of a suitable location.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the superheroes had arrived on the scene¡ªQueen Maeve, Kimiko, A-Train, and other current members of the Super League, all ready for battle.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [174] : Negotiation

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger now deeply understood the saying,


    Determined to act decisively, he rallied all the forces he could muster to completely crush Vought International, eliminating them once and for all.


    But to Roger''s surprise, as soon as the Super League arrived, A-Train was abruptly killed by a sniper shot to the head from a distance.


    Roger''s face showed shock at the scene, and the other Super League members were left stunned and unsure of what to do.


    "What''s going on!?" Roger shouted, questioning Maeve and the others.


    Maeve, who had pulled Kimiko behind the cover of a building after noticing the sniper, yelled back:


    "Something''s wrong! It feels like we can''t use our powers!!"


    "Is it a superpower suppression device?" Roger asked.


    "Not quite! But it feels similar! We''ve been set up, Roger!"


    Hearing this, Roger quickly pieced it together. What he saw as an opportunity to eradicate Vought International was, in their eyes, a carefully laid trap for him and the heroes he''d gathered.


    Vought had found a way to temporarily neutralize superhuman abilities. Even if only for a short time, the numbers game worked in their favor¡ªthey could potentially annihilate all the heroes Roger had brought along.


    "Playing these games with me¡­"


    The allies he called had not only become liabilities but had also led to the death of a Super League member, leaving Roger in a foul mood.


    Rising into the air, his scarlet heat vision shot out from his eyes, piercing through the ground and the hidden underground Vought facility below.


    However, even after obliterating the underground base, Maeve and the others had not regained their abilities.


    Even Roger himself felt his powers gradually weakening. Were it not for the countless enhancements from his previous world travels, he doubted he''d even be able to remain airborne or use his heat vision now.


    "What  this thing¡­"


    The persistent weakening made it clear that whatever was suppressing their powers wasn''t simply a piece of equipment. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was something else entirely.


    Descending from the sky, Roger faced a group of Vought personnel who had fled the underground facility. Despite their apparent lack of fear or hesitation, they raised their firearms and opened fire on him.


    Their blank faces and robotic actions indicated that, like Starlight, these people had likely been brainwashed by Vought''s telepaths.


    Although Roger realized they were likely victims themselves, he had no intention of sparing them. Pointing a gun at him and pulling the trigger meant accepting the consequences¡ªRoger''s retaliation.


    After all, it was self-defense.


    Just as Roger prepared to act, a familiar voice interrupted him:


    "Homelander! No, wait, I should call you Superman now?"


    Roger looked up to see Edgar, the CEO of Vought, standing calmly at a distance, flanked by two burly, masked men.


    Boom!


    The moment Roger saw Edgar, he vanished from his original spot, reappearing right in front of the man in an instant. His right hand shot forward to grab Edgar.


    But before he could touch Edgar, the two masked men flanking him reacted simultaneously. One raised an arm to block Roger''s attack, while the other kicked him in the stomach.


    Bang!!


    The kick connected, forcing Roger to take several steps back!


    Frowning, Roger clenched his fist and looked at the two burly men beside Edgar.


    "A power that weakens others'' abilities?"


    "Impressive. You figured it out so quickly."


    Edgar clapped his hands in mock admiration.


    It wasn''t difficult for Roger to deduce. The moment the man on Edgar''s left blocked his punch, Roger felt his strength significantly diminish.


    Without this weakening effect, no amount of force from the man on Edgar''s right could have made Roger retreat.


    "I should commend you," Roger said, his tone cold. "Despite being a global fugitive, you still managed to find the resources to develop something like this."


    "Superman, Vought''s resources run far deeper than you can imagine. Even though we can no longer operate openly, we still control numerous hidden assets."


    "What are you, Hydra now¡­?"


    Roger muttered sarcastically.


    Edgar paused, unfamiliar with the reference. But his sharp mind quickly inferred its meaning.


    "A mythical creature that grows two heads for every one that''s cut off? Yes, that''s an apt description. We are Hydra."


    "¡­"


    Roger no longer had the energy to quip. Instead, he focused on the two men standing beside Edgar.


    "So, these two are your trump cards? One can neutralize powers¡ªwhat about the other?"


    "Number Two, take off your mask."


    Edgar ignored Roger''s question and instructed one of the men to remove his mask.


    The man, addressed as Number Two, obeyed. The moment Roger saw his face, a chilling fury emanated from him, his killing intent unmistakable.


    "A clone¡­"


    Roger growled, his voice cold and heavy.


    Edgar''s tone remained calm as he explained,


    "Long ago, when we first learned of your existence, we began experiments to clone you. Progress was slow, and the costs were astronomical, so we eventually shelved the project.


    "But as Vought fell into its current predicament, we realized that the only way to fight you¡­ was with you. So, we revived the cloning program. Number Two here is our most successful creation to date. Are you satisfied?"


    "You think a cheap knockoff can defeat me?"


    Roger''s voice was calm, but his glowing, crimson eyes betrayed his anger.


    Edgar shook his head.


    "I used to think so, but it''s clear now¡ªno.


    "Even with your powers suppressed, even with Number One by my side, you remain the strongest superhuman in existence. I even suspect your abilities no longer have any connection to Compound V."


    Edgar glanced at the other supers hiding in the distance, their abilities nullified.


    Those who had gained powers through Compound V were now no different from ordinary humans in the presence of Number One. In fact, without their abilities, they were weaker than regular humans.


    But Roger was different.


    Not only could he still use his powers freely, but they hadn''t diminished much at all.


    Even a God cast down from the Heaven remained a God¡ªsomething mere mortals could not contend with.


    Understanding this, Edgar addressed Roger seriously:


    "Superman, let''s call a truce. Let''s negotiate. In this world, there are no eternal enemies. With the right terms, even you and I can work together."


    At last, Edgar revealed his true intent¡ªto end the conflict between Roger and Vought International through negotiation.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [175] : Resolution—Killing Edgar!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    ''There are no eternal enemies, nor eternal friends.''


    Edgar had always believed in this saying, from the moment he became the CEO of Vought International to the present day, where the corporation had fallen, and the colossus known as "Super Entertainment" had risen in its place.


    Superheroes, trying to save the world?


    Such a storyline existed only in movies. Edgar was convinced that everything Roger was doing was driven by some benefit unknown to him.


    And as long as there was a benefit, Edgar believed he had the confidence to negotiate.


    Roger could see the confidence in Edgar''s eyes. Even in this situation¡ªwhere Roger could easily kill them all in the next moment¡ªthat confidence never wavered.


    "So, how do you propose we collaborate?"


    Although Roger had no intention of cooperating with Edgar, he was curious to hear his ideas and see what he had to say.


    Edgar''s tone remained calm, his voice soft and refined:


    "I''ve observed Super Entertainment and the so-called Super League you lead. Everything you do seems aimed at saving more people, becoming the kind of true superheroes seen in movies.


    "While I don''t believe your motives are so na?ve, for the sake of argument, let''s assume they are. Let''s say you want to save people."


    "Mm-hmm?"


    "If that''s the case, the problem becomes simple. As superheroes, you are indeed trying to save the people of this world. But everything you''ve done so far is superficial."


    "Save a few people, dismantle some corporate conspiracies, bask in the admiration of the public, and then rush out to solve the next crisis when it arises. It''s a cycle."


    "Superman, you must know that no matter how hard superheroes try, the ones who truly control this world¡ªthose who decide its direction and shape the lives of ordinary people¡ªare not you. They are the ones in power."


    Edgar paused deliberately before continuing:


    "Politicians, businessmen, philanthropists... including our dear president, who often graces our screens. These are the ones who steer this world. Superheroes, no matter how much they accomplish, merely operate within the rules they establish."


    "So what?" Roger asked. "Average people have their rules, superheroes follow those rules. What''s wrong with that?"


    "That''s the limitation of superheroes," Edgar replied. "First, you must decide whether you truly want to save all those in need or if you simply enjoy the fame and adoration that come with being superheroes.


    "If it''s the latter, then following the rules is fine. But if it''s the former¡­ to put it bluntly, if you''re living by the rules, you''re just another dog bound by them."


    "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Roger frowned, his patience thinning.


    Edgar chuckled and pressed on:


    "Creating rules, abiding by them¡ªthis world is a game of rules. What you think benefits ordinary people is built on those rules. But what if some rules are wrong?


    "What if the rules dictate that some ordinary people must be sacrificed? If sacrificing a few could save the many, and the rules deemed this correct, what would you superheroes do?"


    Roger didn''t respond immediately, lost in thought.


    To be honest, Edgar''s argument sounded like sophistry, yet Roger recognized it as something worth pondering.


    Superheroes saving people was inherently good. But the ability of superheroes to save people stemmed from the existence of a functional set of rules.


    Whether in Marvel''s New York or DC''s Gotham and Metropolis, the efforts of Iron Man, Captain America, Batman, and Superman were all underpinned by a foundation of sound rules.


    But if one day, the rules were flawed¡ªif crimes were reduced, penalties were loosened, and society operated under a corrupted system¡ªwhat could superheroes do?


    Could they lead a revolution to overthrow the system?


    No, they wouldn''t. Because they were superheroes.


    Their role was to save humanity and the world. When humanity faced crises, they resisted with all their might. When disasters struck, they found solutions.


    Such actions, rooted in personal strength, defined superheroes.


    When the title of "superhero" was bestowed upon someone, their future actions were already shaped.


    Those who sought to overthrow systems and create new ones weren''t superheroes.


    They were revolutionaries.


    "Superman, isn''t the answer obvious?" Edgar said.


    "If you truly wish to make this world better and protect everyone from harm, you must establish a system built around yourselves.


    "Vought International can help you. Compound V, capable of advancing human evolution, will be your greatest tool in creating a new set of rules. Vought can also disseminate and enforce those rules on your behalf.


    "By working together, we can¡ª"


    Splat!


    Before Edgar could finish, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. The rest of his words turned into blood spilling from his mouth.


    His confident gaze faded, and he looked down in disbelief at his chest.


    Roger''s hand had pierced through him.


    Standing beside him, Clone One and Clone Two hadn''t even had time to react.


    "I thought you might say something different, but it''s the same old story: you control the world from the shadows while we''re the public-facing stars. Sorry, but I''m not interested in your so-called collaboration. After all..."


    Roger slowly withdrew his arm from Edgar''s body, adding, "I don''t trust Vought International."


    "!"


    As Roger pulled his blood-soaked arm free, Clone Two finally reacted.


    This clone, resembling Roger but bulkier, clenched his right fist, muscles bulging, and swung at Roger''s head with the force to shatter sound barriers and air alike.


    But in less than a blink of an eye, Clone Two felt the world spin. The entire universe seemed to turn upside down.


    When he saw his own body from his perspective, he realized that Roger had decapitated him in less than a tenth of a second.


    Using just his right hand.


    "Too slow, impostor."


    Roger casually swatted away the dismembered clone''s final punch.


    Without a way to weaken Roger further, this was the limit of what the clone could achieve.


    Perhaps in the beginning, this clone might have overpowered Roger. But now? It was no contest.


    With the clone defeated, only Clone One remained¡ªcapable of nullifying others'' superpowers. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger turned to him, recognizing his superhuman durability and strength. A combination of traits designed to make him the perfect superhuman killer.


    But unfortunately for him, they were useless against Roger.


    Snap¡ª


    Roger effortlessly snapped Clone One''s neck. Tossing the lifeless body aside like garbage, he turned to the blood on his left hand and then to Edgar, who was kneeling and on the verge of death.


    "Any last words?"


    "Why¡­?"


    Edgar''s voice was weak, filled with disbelief.


    He would never understand the mind of someone like Roger¡ªa laid-back individual uninterested in power games.


    Setting rules, becoming a puppet master... Roger couldn''t care less. Edgar''s arguments might have sounded compelling, but they were hollow to Roger.


    He had his own principles and wouldn''t let others sway him.


    Moreover, after all the trouble he''d gone through to bring down Vought, suddenly agreeing to collaborate would make him seem utterly spineless.


    "Any final requests? Perhaps a will?"


    "Why¡­"


    Edgar''s life ebbed away. His only lingering thought was why Roger had done this.


    Roger grabbed Edgar by the head, lifting him off the ground. His voice was cold as he answered:


    "No reason. I do what I want. I don''t need to explain it to you."


    The light in Edgar''s eyes faded. Once the head of a massive corporation, he now perished in an unknown corner of the world.


    With Edgar''s death, Vought International''s era officially ended.


    But as Edgar had said, Vought''s vast influence wouldn''t disappear overnight. Fractured pieces of the organization could still continue its work under new banners.


    Thus, the fight wasn''t truly over. Roger glanced at the collapsed underground base of Vought, scratching his head in frustration.


    "If I''d known, I would''ve gone easier on them. Now I have to dig up all that rubble just to retrieve any remaining intel."


    Roger sighed. "Guess I''ll call Tek Knight to send a team."


    He had no interest in manual labor. Better to let the professionals handle it.


    Meanwhile, the Super League had taken losses¡ªtwo members had been killed, one an unlucky recruit, the other a deserter attempting redemption.


    Even Queen Maeve and the others hadn''t fully recovered their powers, likely due to Vought''s widespread ability-nullifying tech.


    With no remaining threats in the area, the conflict with Vought International had finally reached its conclusion.


    Ensuring no Vought personnel had escaped, Roger escorted Maeve and the others to safety.


    There was still much to be done.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [176] : Professor X

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    "Still no progress?"


    Outside the isolation chamber of Super Entertainment, Roger looked through the glass at Starlight, who sat expressionlessly inside. He sighed in frustration and turned to Tek Knight.


    "Don''t we have any superheroes with psychic abilities?"


    "None, and even if we did, it wouldn''t matter. Her mind is a chaotic mess. Think of it as a formatted robot¡ªeverything except its factory settings has been wiped."


    "So, her memories were erased?"


    "More like suppressed. The memories are still there, buried deep within her mind, but we don''t have the means to retrieve them."


    After a detailed examination, Tek Knight had a good understanding of how Vought International conducted their brainwashing.


    It was a brutally straightforward process: first, they would format a person''s mind, wiping it clean, and then program new directives into the blank slate.


    This was how Vought created a controlled assassin.


    Tek Knight also discovered that the brainwashing wasn''t done by a superpowered individual, but rather through a special device.


    Vought had developed a machine specifically for brainwashing. It was unclear how they achieved such technological sophistication, but ever since Roger had overthrown them, Vought''s scientific advancements seemed to have no limits, with new black-tech inventions emerging one after another.


    Knowing Starlight''s current condition, Roger realized that she couldn''t be cured in this world. Much like Tek Knight''s tumor, helping Starlight required taking her to another world.


    But that wasn''t a problem for Roger.


    With the established portal between  world and the Marvel Universe, Roger could take Starlight to either the Avengers or X-Men worlds to cure her. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real issue was determining just how many hidden forces Vought still had.


    "If every one of Vought''s outposts has a brainwashing machine like this, then our fight against them might go on indefinitely," Roger said, frustrated.


    Tek Knight responded, "We''ve salvaged most of the data from Vought''s underground base, including details about some of their forces. However, Edgar wouldn''t have stored everything in one place. What we''ve recovered might just be the tip of the iceberg."


    Roger grimaced. "They''re like cockroaches¡ªdisgustingly persistent. Isn''t there a way to eliminate them once and for all?"


    "Not for now¡­ Unless you consider calling for reinforcements?"


    Tek Knight''s suggestion gave Roger an idea.


    Given Vought''s advanced technology and vast resources, it was becoming increasingly difficult to root out their hidden operatives. But if Roger could bring in reinforcements¡ªspecifically, someone with the ability to pinpoint everyone''s location in the world instantaneously...


    ...


    ...


    "Got it¡ªProfessor X!"


    "Who?"


    Tek Knight raised an eyebrow in confusion at the unfamiliar name.


    Roger didn''t explain. Instead, he said, "Leave Starlight to me. While I''m at it, I''ll bring in some reinforcements and maybe even throw a cross-world party."


    Tek Knight''s suggestion had reminded Roger of the perfect solution.


    If anyone could locate every operative of Vought in an instant, it was Professor X. By bringing him into  universe and simulating the construction of Cerebro, they could identify every Vought agent in one sweep.


    The best part? This world had never encountered a psychic as powerful as Professor X. Vought wouldn''t have any defenses against such an ability¡ªno psychic-blocking technology or architecture.


    In this world, Professor X would be an unstoppable force¡ªa true Deus Ex Machina.


    Handing the doll-like Starlight over to Roger, Tek Knight watched as Roger opened the portal to the X-Men universe.


    This X-Men universe wasn''t the one devastated by the Sentinels, but rather the one where Jean Grey was born.


    Previously, Roger had sent Jean Grey back to her world while dealing with Ultron. Now that Ultron was defeated and Roger was preparing to help the DC Universe handle Darkseid, he figured it was time to bring Jean back.


    ...


    ...


    Upon entering the X-Men universe with Starlight, Roger was quickly noticed by the staff at Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. A student led him to Charles Xavier''s office.


    Seeing Roger again, Charles greeted him with a smile.


    "So, you finally decided to show up. I thought you''d forgotten about Jean."


    "Something unexpected came up; I ended up in another world. Anyway, let''s save the small talk¡ªI need your help with something."


    Roger cut straight to the point.


    He retrieved Starlight, encased in a special stasis device, from his dimensional bracelet and placed her before Charles.


    "This girl has been brainwashed. Her mind is in complete disarray. Can you restore her memories?"


    Seeing Starlight and sensing the chaotic state of her mind, Charles'' expression turned serious. He maneuvered his wheelchair closer, placed his hand on her head, and frowned.


    "Was this done by someone in your world with psychic abilities?"


    "No, it''s a machine¡ªa device modeled after psychic powers."


    "Technology?" Charles sighed deeply upon learning that this wasn''t the work of a mutant but rather a human invention. "It seems that no matter the world, humans have a penchant for tormenting their own kind."


    Roger shrugged but silently agreed with Charles.


    Humanity never failed to disappoint when it came to cruelty¡ªwhether in ordinary worlds or those with superpowers, humans excelled at creating tools to harm or eliminate each other.


    After a moment of silence, Charles smiled and said, "Fortunately, her memories are intact. I''ll guide her into a dreamlike state to help her recall her identity and past. It won''t take long. In the meantime, why don''t you check on Jean? She''s been waiting for you."


    Charles'' smile carried a hint of mischief.


    He was well aware of Jean Grey''s feelings toward Roger. Though Jean claimed to see Roger as family and Roger appeared to view her the same way, Jean''s occasional moments of distraction suggested otherwise.


    Charles, though still single himself, was perceptive in matters of the heart. He couldn''t help but wonder if Roger was oblivious to Jean''s feelings.


    Judging by Roger''s nonchalant demeanor, Charles suspected he was completely unaware.


    But Charles wasn''t worried. As long as Jean stayed close to Roger, she would eventually have her chance.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [177] : The New Team Member

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    By the lakeside in the backyard of Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, Jean was sitting in her usual spot.


    But unlike before, she wasn''t holding a book. Instead, she had a... tablet brought back from another world.


    Not just the tablet, but also a smartphone from the parallel world accompanied her everywhere.


    Even though the internet hadn''t been invented in this world yet, the pre-installed games and software on the tablet and phone were enough to keep Jean entertained for a while.


    However, the tablet and phone had limited storage. Most of the movies and books she downloaded were already finished, and the games had been played through multiple times. Jean was starting to grow tired of them.


    Moreover, Jean wasn''t particularly fond of playing games. Unlike Thor, who had become a full-fledged couch potato, she preferred chatting with people through her phone.


    Online, she didn''t have her telepathic abilities and couldn''t see others'' thoughts. It was the uncertainty and spontaneity of online conversations that made her fall in love with virtual socializing.


    "Roger still isn''t back yet..."


    Jean sighed as she flipped through an e-book she''d already read and stared out over the lake.


    Charles thought her anticipation for Roger''s return was because she liked him. And indeed, Jean did have some feelings for Roger.


    After all, after spending so much time together and going through so many experiences, even two unattractive people might develop feelings for each other. Jean and Roger were far from unattractive.


    Roger''s personality and demeanor were also very appealing to Jean. She did like him to some extent.


    But now, more than the anticipation born of affection, Jean was eager for Roger''s return so he could take her to explore other worlds and experience new things.


    That was the real reason she missed Roger so much.


    "Jean, I didn''t know you missed me this much."


    Hearing Jean''s self-talk, Roger stepped out from behind the tree she was leaning against and smiled at her.


    When Jean saw Roger emerge, she froze momentarily. Then, her face turned visibly red, and she quickly stood up, asking, "Roger? When did you get back?"


    "Just now. Came by to ask the Professor for a favor and thought I''d stop by to see you."


    Roger grinned as he spoke.


    Jean''s face remained flushed as she nervously adjusted her hair and said, "I see. So, you''ve finished your business in the other world?"


    "More or less." Roger offered a casual explanation, then glanced at the tablet and phone in her hands. "Looks like you''ve been keeping yourself busy. Finished all the movies I downloaded for you?"


    Roger was acutely aware of how difficult it was for someone used to modern technology to adjust to the comparatively primitive 1980s.


    So, he figured Jean''s eagerness for his return was likely because she''d run out of content on her phone and tablet and wanted to restock from other worlds.


    That Jean had turned into such a tech-savvy girl was something Roger hadn''t anticipated. But since she didn''t seem to be developing any unhealthy habits, he wasn''t too concerned.


    After all, who didn''t use their phone these days?


    As long as it didn''t interfere with her growth, it was fine.


    Holding onto her devices, Jean saw the amused look in Roger''s eyes and gave a subtle nod.


    It was true she had wanted him back for that reason, but now that he''d brought it up, she felt a mix of emotions.


    "This time, I''ll take you with me. But you''ll need to prepare for a potential battle."


    Roger told Jean, giving her a brief rundown of the situation in the DC world.


    Jean frowned. "Another fight? Is it that dangerous there?"


    "Well, it''s a world derived from comics. Lots of villains are to be expected. That''s why we need to help them."


    Roger explained.


    Although he wanted to point out that, as a member of the X-Men, Jean wasn''t really in a position to call the DC world dangerous, he held back.


    In the timeline of the new X-Men movies, the only major events Jean experienced were the Apocalypse crisis and the Dark Phoenix saga.


    Now that Roger had nipped the Dark Phoenix saga in the bud, Jean didn''t have to deal with it. To her, the Apocalypse incident was the sole major crisis.


    In contrast, the DC world had alien invasions, Batman vs. Superman, and all sorts of chaos.


    Thinking about it that way, Roger couldn''t argue much. In both Marvel and DC, trouble seemed to be never-ending.


    "Did you finish assembling your team?"


    Jean asked, knowing Roger had long been planning to form one.


    "Pretty much," Roger replied. "Including you and Nebula, we''ve got four members so far."


    "Only one more since last time?"


    "Cough, well¡­ good teammates aren''t easy to find. But if all goes well, Bucky should be joining us too. That''ll make five."


    "Bucky?"


    "Another friend of mine. I''ll introduce you."


    The two chatted as they returned to the mansion. Charles had just finished restoring Starlight''s memories and allowed her to rest.


    When Roger and Jean walked in together, Charles said, "This child''s memories are mostly recovered. Are you planning to leave with her now, or will you stay a bit longer?"


    "I''m not in a rush. Jean might be away for a long time this time, so I''ll let her say her goodbyes. Also, Professor, I have a favor to ask."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Roger looked at the sleeping Starlight on the couch and said, "You''ve seen her memories, so you probably know about the... let''s say ''troublesome'' company in my world, Vought International."


    "Yes, the ones who brainwashed Annie, right?"


    "Exactly. While most of the company''s upper management are ordinary people, they''re widely dispersed and have ties to government officials. It''s hard for us to root them all out, so¡­"


    "So, you want me to come to your world and use my abilities to locate them all?"


    Charles easily understood Roger''s intention and smiled. "No problem, if it''s that simple."


    Relieved, Roger grinned and said, "That''s all I need. Don''t worry¡ªI won''t ask for help with anything else."


    "I''d help even with more significant problems, as long as you''re not asking me to help you rule the world. Small favors are no issue."


    Charles joked, lightening the mood.


    Meanwhile, Jean said her goodbyes to her acquaintances at the mansion. Having done it once before, she navigated the process smoothly.


    Some people were reluctant to see her go, while others expressed interest in joining her in exploring other worlds.


    But since Roger was the one making the decisions, and he wasn''t keen on taking more mutants along, most of them stayed behind despite their convenient abilities.


    Charles also made arrangements for his absence, even though he wouldn''t be gone long.


    ...


    ...


    "Are you all ready?"


    After tidying up his desk, Charles nodded. "Almost. Shall we go?"


    "Yeah, let''s."


    With Jean also packed, Roger prepared to take her and Charles back to  universe.


    But to Roger''s surprise, Jean showed up with a young girl in tow¡ªClarice, aka Blink.


    "Jean, who''s this¡ª?"


    Roger frowned, questioning the situation.


    Jean sighed and said, "Clarice insisted on coming with us." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is ridiculous."


    Roger looked at the barely teenage Clarice and felt annoyed.


    It wasn''t that her abilities were useless¡ªfar from it. Being able to create portals was incredibly practical.


    But Clarice was just too young, no more than twelve.


    Even if she looked a bit older, like a teenager, her actual age was undeniable. Roger couldn''t justify dragging a child along on his adventures.


    "I¡­ I''ll protect myself! Please take me to see other worlds!"


    Seeing Roger''s irritation, Clarice ran over and pleaded with him.


    She was closest to Jean and Roger in the mansion, as Roger had rescued her from Stryker''s men.


    When Roger left without her last time, she had been heartbroken. Now that he was back, she refused to miss the chance to join him.


    "No!"


    But Roger''s stance was firm.


    He had no intention of enlisting child soldiers.


    Clarice''s face crumpled, on the verge of tears, when Charles stepped in.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, taking her to your world for a look might be a good idea."


    "Charles, are you crazy?" Roger stared at him as if he''d lost his mind. "She''s just a kid."


    Charles replied calmly, "That''s why I''m saying to let her visit your world first. I don''t think she should join your team either, but sometimes, we have to respect children''s choices."


    Roger hesitated, looking at Clarice''s hopeful eyes and recalling her unique abilities.


    Finally, he let out a long sigh and said, "Fine. If it''s just to my world, you can come. But whether you join my team depends on your performance."


    "Yay!"


    Clarice jumped up with joy.


    After some final discussions, Roger opened the portal to  universe.


    Thanks to the enhancements to the Space Stone, the spatial compression during travel was negligible, ensuring a smooth journey for ordinary people like Charles and Clarice.


    When they arrived, Charles asked, "Are we there?"


    Roger nodded.


    "We''re here. Let''s get started immediately. I''ll take you to the device."


    Eager to proceed, Roger led Charles to the top floor of Vought Tower, ready to put their plans into action.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [178] : A Rematch—Against Superman!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The completion of the Cerebro Amplifier required not only Professor X''s assistance but also the expertise of Beast, Hank McCoy, the device''s inventor.


    As the primary creator of the amplifier, Hank''s contribution was indispensable.


    With Tek unable to complete the device alone, Roger had to return to the X-Mansion to bring Hank back.


    Thankfully, with the worlds now interconnected, traveling between them wasn''t too complicated, saving a significant amount of time.


    Once Hank and Charles were involved, the Cerebro Amplifier was completed, and no one in The Boys'' universe could escape Charles'' mental abilities.


    With that, Vought International was utterly dismantled¡ªnot only the corporation itself but also the politicians and other capitalists secretly supporting it to evade justice.


    Since Roger had decided to clean up the "trash" in this world, he ensured a thorough job, eradicating all hidden forces that could potentially cause harm.


    This gave Roger a sense of relief.


    Though it sounded simple, it took several days from the time Charles identified the targets until the superheroes led by Roger had completely dealt with Vought.


    ...


    Realizing that the plot in the DC universe might have progressed significantly, Roger decided it was time to return and check on the situation.


    After sending Professor X and Hank back, Roger gathered his team members: Jean Grey, Thor, and Clarice (Blink).


    "Let me clarify again," Roger said to Clarice before departure, his tone serious. "The entity we''re about to face might not be much weaker than I am. Are you sure you still want to come along?"


    To instill some fear, Roger deliberately exaggerated Steppenwolf''s strength to be on par with his own, hoping it would scare Clarice off.


    However, this tactic only seemed to fuel her determination.


    With a resolute tone, Clarice replied, "I''m coming! My ability can be very useful, and you''ve already agreed to that!"


    "Yes, I did agree¡­" Roger sighed.


    "Then you can''t go back on your word!" Clarice said confidently.


    Her ability had exceeded Roger''s expectations in usefulness, so he decided to let her tag along. However, her young age still made Roger uneasy.


    Even his surrogate son, Ryan, wasn''t allowed to come along to "train" in the DC universe¡ªlet alone Clarice, who was only slightly older than Ryan.


    Still, her teleportation power could prove critical in certain situations. With no better options, Roger reluctantly allowed her to join.


    "Alright, let''s get moving," he finally said, giving up on further arguments.


    Before opening the portal to the DC universe, Jean looked around and asked, "Is it just us? What about Nebula? And Winter Soldier?"


    "Nebula''s not necessary for this mission, and as for Winter Soldier¡­ he refused to join us. So it''s just the four of us."


    Roger was surprised that persuading Winter Soldier was harder than convincing Thor. No matter what Roger said, Bucky Barnes insisted on staying out of it, preferring a quiet life in this world.


    Unlike Thor, who indulged in escapism, Winter Soldier genuinely found a life he was content with in The Boys'' universe.


    As for Nebula, Roger reasoned that her primary role in the team was as a "driver," piloting spaceships in cosmic battles. With this mission taking place on Earth, Nebula''s expertise wasn''t as critical.


    In the end, the team consisted of Roger, Jean Grey, Thor, and the ever-eager Clarice.


    Though fewer in number, their abilities far surpassed most DC universe heroes.


    ...


    Using a portal, Roger and his team returned to the DC universe, arriving in Metropolis.


    It was early morning, around 4 or 5 a.m., with the first light of dawn barely visible.


    No sooner had they landed than Jean and Thor whipped out their modified smartphones, connecting to the local network to check social media and search for games.


    Roger, who was about to assess the current state of the DC universe''s storyline, couldn''t help but chide them: "Can you two put the phones down? They''re not going anywhere!"


    Jean sheepishly smiled and put her phone away after a few more glances. Thor, however, shamelessly continued browsing games.


    "Exploring this world''s games is my main reason for coming here," Thor said casually. "Besides, it seems pretty peaceful right now¡ª"


    BOOM!


    Thor''s sentence was abruptly interrupted by the sound of something breaking in the distance.


    Roger''s eye twitched as he glared at Thor.


    Chuckling awkwardly, Thor finally set his phone aside. "Alright, maybe it''s not so peaceful anymore."


    Ignoring Thor''s uncanny knack for jinxing situations, Roger focused on the sound of destruction and falling debris. He immediately deduced the current stage of the plot: the Justice League resurrecting Superman and the ensuing chaos.


    Roger also remembered that Cyborg''s father died during this arc. Wasting no time, he issued instructions:


    "Clarice, Thor, head toward the noise immediately. If you encounter any hostile non-human entities, take them down."


    Turning to Jean, he added, "Jean, you''re coming with me."


    "Where to?" Jean asked.


    Roger glanced upward, spotting a shirtless figure hovering in the sky. "To meet an ''old friend,''" he replied.


    He then scooped Jean into his arms and flew directly toward Superman.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Thor hefted his axe and asked Clarice, "Can your portals help us get there?"


    Clarice nodded but clarified, "Only to places I can see. I haven''t been to many locations in this world yet."


    Her teleportation required either a clear visual of the destination or prior familiarity with the location. Without specific coordinates or imagery, even her long-distance portals had limitations.


    Realizing he couldn''t take shortcuts, Thor scratched his newly regrown hair. "Fine. Looks like I''ll have to fly there myself."


    Without further ado, he launched into the air, leaving Clarice behind.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?!" Clarice shouted in disbelief, staring at Thor''s retreating figure. "You''re just leaving me here? Stupid drunkard!"


    Making a face at Thor''s back, Clarice quickly opened a portal to close the distance, chasing after him.


    Roger''s focus was entirely on Superman, who had just landed in Superman Plaza.


    This wasn''t Roger''s first encounter with the Man of Steel; his spatial bracelet still held the corpse of another Superman from a previous battle.


    However, unlike last time, Roger couldn''t kill this Superman. With no Kryptonite on hand, he also couldn''t enjoy the satisfaction of dominating him.


    Fortunately, Roger wasn''t alone this time¡ªhe had Jean Grey by his side.


    Superman, newly resurrected and mentally disoriented, needed a telepath to help stabilize his mind. Jean''s abilities made her the perfect candidate.


    As Superman touched down, staring blankly at the shattered statues, Roger and Jean landed nearby. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Justice League members quickly gathered: Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Flash, and Cyborg. Only Batman, lacking flight or super-speed, hadn''t arrived yet.


    Seeing Superman, the group was initially hopeful but grew uneasy when they noticed Roger and Jean descending from the sky.


    "It''s them," Diana murmured, recognizing Roger immediately.


    Flash, having heard of them from reports, also identified the pair. But Aquaman, unfamiliar with their story, asked in confusion, "Who?"


    "The Black Superman and Wonder Girl," Cyborg explained. "They''ve been gone a long time. No one knows why they''re here now."


    Back during the Kryptonian invasion, Roger and Jean were prominent figures alongside Superman. Statues in Superman Plaza honored them, though public memory of them had faded over time.


    Before anyone could process their reappearance, Superman turned toward the League members.


    Still disoriented, his X-ray vision scanned them, triggering Cyborg''s automated defense systems.


    "This isn''t good," Cyborg muttered as his arm shifted into a cannon. "He''s scanning us."


    The tension was palpable.


    As Cyborg''s systems prepared to fire, Roger dashed between Superman and the League, intercepting the blast.


    BOOM!


    The attack struck Roger''s back, but he remained unfazed.


    "Roger, good timing!" Diana exclaimed.


    "Next time, stop him yourselves instead of just shouting!" Roger retorted, rolling his eyes.


    The League''s silence spoke volumes.


    Meanwhile, Superman''s confusion turned into hostility. Seeing the others as threats, he prepared to attack.


    "Alright, Clark," Roger muttered, stepping forward. "Looks like we''re going to have another fight."


    Without warning, Superman lunged at Roger, and the battle began anew.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [179] : Excellent Support—Mother Box!

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Fighting an all-out Superman¡ªwhat kind of experience was it?


    Roger could only say it wasn''t pleasant. Not because he couldn''t win; by now, his raw strength was on par with Superman''s.


    The issue was that they couldn''t truly go all out. With the destructive power both of them wielded, a full-scale battle would almost certainly turn Metropolis into another disaster zone.


    To minimize collateral damage, Roger did his best to keep the fight contained within Superman Plaza.


    Of course, if Roger were fighting alone, it would have been difficult to restrain Superman.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t alone.


    The Justice League was by his side.


    The moment Roger collided with Superman, the other members of the Justice League leaped into action.


    Wonder Woman, Diana, reacted first. As the team''s most experienced combatant, Diana instantly pulled out her Lasso of Truth and flung it toward Superman.


    However, with Roger blocking the way, Diana''s lasso couldn''t reach Superman directly. That''s where Roger came in.


    Seeing the lasso flying his way, Roger quickly caught it and looped it around one of Superman''s arms.


    Superman, though unaware of the lasso''s abilities, instinctively dodged Roger''s grip and unleashed a blast of heat vision, aiming past Roger toward Diana.


    Diana prepared to dodge, but behind her were a group of policemen who had rushed to the scene. If she evaded, those civilians would be the ones hurt.


    Thankfully, Cyborg arrived in time. He stepped in front of Diana, transforming his arm into a shield that absorbed Superman''s heat vision.


    At the same time, Aquaman charged at Superman, taking advantage of the moment when Superman was grappling with Roger to grab his other arm.


    With Superman temporarily restrained, Roger seized the opportunity to wrap the Lasso of Truth securely around Superman''s arm.


    "Jean!" Roger shouted, signaling her.


    Jean Grey took a deep breath, flew behind Superman, and placed her hands on his head. Closing her eyes, she pushed her telepathic powers to their limits.


    Simultaneously, Diana activated the lasso''s power, compelling Superman to remember his true identity.


    For a brief moment, everyone in Superman Plaza seemed frozen in place, standing as still as statues amid the shattered ruins.


    <><><><>


    <><><><>


    Meanwhile, on the other side of Metropolis:


    "Seriously? You brought me here, and nothing''s even happening."


    Thor hovered at the site of the earlier explosion, looking at the nervous researchers and the military soldiers aiming their weapons at him. He muttered in frustration.


    Roger had sent Thor to investigate, but Thor had expected some action.


    Instead, all he found were bewildered civilians¡ªresearchers, to be precise¡ªand armed guards who seemed to have mistaken him for a threat.


    If not for Thor holding back, they likely would''ve already opened fire.


    "Calm down, everyone. I''m here to help¡­ probably." Thor raised his hands in a gesture of peace, flashing what he thought was a friendly smile.


    Before he could say more, a beam of light suddenly descended from the sky, landing in the middle of the area with a loud Boom.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, scattering the gathered researchers and sending civilians scrambling for cover.


    "¡­"


    Thor fell silent, his earlier complaints suddenly feeling ironic.


    "Just my luck," he muttered. "Say nothing''s wrong, and something shows up to slap me in the face."


    From the beam of light emerged a tall, armored alien wielding a massive axe.


    The alien, Steppenwolf, scanned the area with piercing eyes before striding toward a car.


    The car''s roof bore the mark of something heavy having landed on it, but seeing it empty, Steppenwolf let out a guttural roar of frustration.


    Noticing the alien preparing to leave, Thor stepped forward, calling out, "Hey, buddy! Looking for something? Maybe I can help."


    "Hm?"


    Steppenwolf turned his gaze toward Thor, narrowing his eyes as he noticed the axe in Thor''s hand. His voice carried a hint of battlelust.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? I''m Thor, the God of Thunder. But names aren''t important¡ª"


    "You''re right. Names are unimportant."


    Steppenwolf interrupted, studying Thor carefully before leaping toward a distant building.


    If the Mother Box wasn''t here, fighting Thor could wait. His primary mission was to retrieve the Mother Box.


    Normally, Steppenwolf''s quick retreat would''ve left Thor scrambling to pursue, giving the alien enough time to secure the Mother Box.


    But Steppenwolf overlooked one thing¡ªThor wasn''t alone.


    As the alien leaped away, Thor smirked, adjusting his grip on his Stormbreaker axe.


    "Well, that''s not exactly fair," he said to himself, before adding, "But¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a Purple Portal suddenly appeared in Steppenwolf''s path.


    Caught off guard, Steppenwolf plunged headfirst into the portal. On the other side, Thor stood waiting, Stormbreaker poised and crackling with lightning.


    "¡ªTeamwork is part of the game!"


    Thor swung Stormbreaker with all his might, slamming it into Steppenwolf''s armored torso.


    Boom!


    The alien was sent flying, his body carving a perfect arc through the air before crashing into an empty armored vehicle.


    Nearby, Clarice nodded at Thor and quickly opened another portal beneath his feet.


    The new portal deposited Thor above Steppenwolf, giving him the perfect angle for a follow-up attack. With a crackling thunderclap, Thor brought Stormbreaker down once more.


    By now, Steppenwolf had realized he wasn''t dealing with just one opponent. But before he could react, Thor''s strike hit its mark.


    Crash!


    Steppenwolf roared in pain as the axe broke through his shoulder armor, cutting deep into the bone. In retaliation, he swung his own weapon at Thor.


    Thor, however, didn''t linger. Retrieving Stormbreaker, he leapt backward into another portal Clarice had opened, landing safely out of reach.


    "Great teamwork!" Thor called out, giving Clarice a thumbs-up.


    Initially, Thor had doubts about bringing a kid like Clarice along. Her young age made him uneasy about her joining the team.


    But her flawless use of portals had changed his mind. Despite her youth, Clarice''s abilities made her an invaluable teammate, earning Thor''s praise.


    "She''s like an S-tier Support Character in a game," Thor mused. "I''ve never fought so smoothly before."


    Meanwhile, Steppenwolf seethed. He realized the true threat wasn''t Thor, but the portal-wielding girl coordinating their attacks.


    Ignoring his injuries, he charged toward Clarice, his heavy footsteps echoing ominously.


    Seeing Steppenwolf''s intent, Clarice quickly opened a portal behind herself and escaped to a nearby field.


    At the same time, she opened another portal beneath Thor, transporting him back above Steppenwolf.


    "Get lost!" Steppenwolf roared, swinging his axe upward. This time, he met Thor head-on.


    Clang!


    Their weapons clashed, sending shockwaves rippling outward. The impact caused the ground beneath them to collapse, dropping Steppenwolf into an underground parking garage.


    Thor, propelled upward by the recoil, didn''t relent. Channeling his lightning, he sent a massive thunderbolt crashing down into the debris, scattering rubble and exposing Steppenwolf once more.


    As Steppenwolf struggled to rise, Thor hurled Stormbreaker at him, its lightning-infused edge slicing through the air.


    Realizing he couldn''t block the weapon, Steppenwolf smashed a nearby support pillar, causing part of the ceiling to collapse.


    Using the chaos as cover, Steppenwolf retreated into the shadows of the garage, disappearing from sight. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thor recalled Stormbreaker and landed near Clarice, his instincts warning him of danger. "Hey, kid, stay back!" he shouted.


    Clarice quickly created another portal and teleported herself high into the sky, narrowly avoiding Steppenwolf, who emerged from the ground where she had been moments earlier.


    Steppenwolf used Clarice''s still-open portal to leap into a position far above her, aiming to intercept her escape.


    But Clarice reacted swiftly, opening yet another portal to teleport Steppenwolf even further away.


    Thor caught Clarice mid-air, landing safely on the ground.


    "That was close!" Clarice said, still shaken.


    Thor, however, showed no concern. He unceremoniously set her down and said, "He''s not coming for you."


    "What do you mean?" Clarice asked, confused.


    "His target is the lab!" Thor said grimly, watching as Steppenwolf sprinted toward the facility in the distance.


    Clarice realized with shock that Steppenwolf''s earlier attack had only been a feint.


    His true goal was the Mother Box, and now he was already inside the lab.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [180] : Everything Going Smoothly

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger slowly released Superman''s hand.


    The other members of the Justice League, who had been holding Superman down, also let go. Only Diana''s lasso and Jean''s hands still remained on Superman, guiding him.


    Jean used her psychic powers to help Superman recall his identity, while Diana''s Lasso of Truth forced him to confront his memories.


    So far, everything was proceeding smoothly.


    "Black Superman," a voice greeted.


    Batman, who had run over from another area, finally joined the group. He looked at Roger standing among the others and nodded in greeting.


    Roger glanced at him and remarked, "Looks like you''ve had an easy time."


    Roger knew exactly why Batman had shown up at this moment, but that didn''t stop him from throwing some sarcasm his way. Roger still bore some lingering grudges from past experiences, and in simple terms, he was still sulking.


    Batman picked up on the subtle jab in Roger''s tone but chose not to respond. Compared to Roger''s sarcasm, he was more pleased that Roger and Jean had shown up.


    It meant his plans to assemble a team were progressing well.


    Of course, just as Roger suspected, Batman had dossiers on everyone, including Roger and Jean. But as long as he didn''t disclose this, no one would ever know.


    "How''s it going?" Batman asked, looking at Superman who was in the process of regaining his memory.


    Roger replied, "Shouldn''t be an issue now, though over there¡­"


    Roger glanced in the direction of the lab. Moments ago, he had seen Steppenwolf teleport there using Apokoliptian technology. However, since Roger had been focused on restraining Superman, he hadn''t been able to respond in time.


    Now, heading over might be too late, as Roger noticed a portal had already opened.


    "Roger, that guy took one of the boxes and ran," Thor said as he appeared, dragging an African-American scientist wearing glasses behind him.


    "Dad!" Cyborg rushed forward to meet the scientist, clearly concerned.


    Roger observed the scene and commented, "Well, if he''s escaped, he''s escaped. This... Mr. Stone, should be able to help us track Steppenwolf."


    Though Steppenwolf had managed to flee, the involvement of Thor and Clarice had changed the situation significantly. At least Silas Stone, who should have died in the original timeline, was still alive.


    That was already a positive outcome.


    Hearing Roger''s words, Silas Stone quickly caught on to the situation. He turned to Clarice and asked, "Miss, can you reopen the portal to the lab?"


    "Of course."


    Although she wasn''t entirely sure what Silas intended, Clarice obligingly reopened a portal leading to the spaceship lab.


    "Did you leave something behind?" she asked curiously.


    "No, but this gentleman reminded me¡ªI do have a way to track the Mother Box. But I need to return to the lab," Silas explained as he rushed into the portal.


    Cyborg followed closely behind, clearly concerned for his father despite being unaware of how close he had come to losing him.


    Roger, of course, knew where the Mother Box was¡ªinside Chernobyl, or its equivalent in this world. The location was steeped in radiation, which made it an ideal hideout for Steppenwolf.


    But since Silas had a way to track the box, Roger refrained from revealing the information prematurely.


    Between Steppenwolf acquiring the Mother Box and initiating its unification, there was still plenty of time. In fact, in the original timeline, Batman and the others had even managed to make preparations before confronting him.


    Now, with everyone relatively unscathed, there was even more time to plan. Roger felt no urgency.


    While Cyborg and Silas investigated the Mother Box''s location, Clarice glanced around at the group. Sensing that the atmosphere was no longer welcoming, she pointed toward the lab and said, "Maybe I should go too... someone should be there to open the door for them."


    Without waiting for a response, she shrugged and disappeared through the portal, closing it behind her.


    Thor, who had been observing, turned to Roger and asked, "So, we''re done here?"


    "For now, yes," Roger replied.


    The scene grew momentarily quiet after Roger''s response. After a while, Batman broke the silence.


    "Aren''t you going to introduce them?"


    Batman''s gaze hadn''t strayed from the hammer in Thor''s hand. He was clearly curious about both Thor and Clarice, who had appeared alongside him earlier.


    Roger immediately understood Batman''s intentions: to evaluate the two newcomers for potential threats and vulnerabilities.


    Having grown accustomed to Batman''s paranoia, Roger didn''t bother with his usual sarcasm and instead provided a straightforward explanation.


    "He''s Thor, the God of Thunder from our world. Of course, your world doesn''t have him."


    "God of Thunder?" Diana arched an eyebrow, her expression unreadable.


    Thor noticed the skepticism in her tone and asked, "I am the God of Thunder. Actually... I might even be the King of the Gods now. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No problem," Diana replied. "I''m just curious about how you compare to the gods in our world."


    "Your world has gods?" Thor perked up. "Greek gods, right? I''ve heard of them!"


    "Of course," Diana confirmed.


    "Ever heard of Kratos?"


    "Who?"


    "Kratos! The God of War!"


    "...Our God of War is Ares," Diana replied, confused.


    Thor''s excitement left her puzzled, and she began to wonder if there were subtle differences between their world''s mythologies.


    Roger, overhearing the conversation, rolled his eyes and interjected, "Don''t listen to him. He''s talking about a video game character. Thor, for the love of everything, do some research! Kratos isn''t real!"


    While the group discussed mythology, Batman''s expression, hidden behind his mask, grew increasingly complex.


    Forget mythology¡ªBatman was more concerned with the fact that Roger had brought a god from another world into theirs.


    "You brought one of your gods here?" Batman asked, incredulous.


    "Why is that surprising? If you wanted, I could bring gods from other mythologies too. But the focus right now isn''t that¡ªit''s¡ª"


    "It''s done."


    Roger''s words were cut off by Jean, who had been working to restore Superman''s memories.


    Everyone''s attention immediately shifted back to Superman.


    "Is he... alright now?" Batman asked.


    "More or less," Jean replied. "Thanks to Diana''s lasso, my job was much easier. Otherwise, I don''t think I could have held him¡ªhis mental strength is off the charts."


    "Is it over now?" Aquaman asked, looking at the dazed, kneeling Superman.


    Roger exhaled deeply. "Seems like it. For now... let''s leave Superman to her."


    Roger gestured behind him, where Superman''s girlfriend, Lois Lane, had appeared unnoticed. Her eyes scanned the group before locking onto Superman, and she ran toward him without hesitation.


    ...


    ...


    Leaving Superman in Lois Lane''s care, the group reconvened in Batman''s Batcave, including those who had gone to the lab earlier.


    Though the lab''s equipment had sustained damage, Silas had been unable to locate the Mother Box as planned. Fortunately, Cyborg had accompanied him, and with his ability to connect to networks, they quickly pinpointed its location¡ªin a remote area of Russia.


    The plan was simple: find Steppenwolf, defeat him, and separate the Mother Boxes to end the crisis.


    Before that, however, they needed rest and preparation.


    "Why do you look so unconcerned?" Diana asked Roger, who was lounging in a chair with a cup of iced cola.


    Roger glanced at her and replied, "Because I''m not concerned. Steppenwolf is manageable. The real threat is the guy behind him¡ªDarkseid."


    This prompted a more serious tone from Diana. "Do you think Darkseid will come?"


    "He will," Roger answered. "But not now. For now, we only need to deal with Steppenwolf. Darkseid¡­ he won''t arrive for a while."


    Roger wasn''t sure when exactly Darkseid would appear, but he was confident it wouldn''t be anytime soon.


    "Is this related to your knowledge of the future?" Batman asked, joining the conversation.


    Diana tilted her head in confusion. "The future?"


    "He saw a future¡ªa version of our world where Darkseid brings about the apocalypse," Batman explained.


    "Is that true?" Diana turned to Roger.


    "Yes, but ever since I arrived, this world has deviated from that future. You don''t have to worry... probably."


    Roger had been certain that with his presence, the apocalyptic future wouldn''t come to pass. But on second thought, he decided not to be too absolute. Complacency could be dangerous. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And besides, I''ve brought backup," Roger said, gesturing toward his team.


    Thor, engrossed in a video game. Jean, scrolling through her phone. Clarice, curiously observing her surroundings.


    Roger coughed awkwardly. "Well, at least they''re strong."


    Despite the lighthearted tone, Roger knew the team was capable. But for now, Steppenwolf was their priority. Darkseid could wait.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [181] : As Expected

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    After regrouping and pinpointing Steppenwolf''s location alongside the Mother Boxes, the team wasted no time boarding Batman''s Batplane, flying directly towards their foe.


    Unlike the original story''s pitifully small Justice League lineup, Batman''s team this time boasted incredible strength.


    Not only were the original Justice League members present, but external reinforcements like Roger and Thor had also joined the fray.


    And to top it off¡ª


    "I suppose... I''m not too late?"


    Hovering outside the Batplane, Superman, now fully restored to his senses, floated in place and addressed the people inside.


    Seeing Superman''s arrival, smiles spread across the Justice League members'' faces.


    With Roger already on their side, victory against Steppenwolf was practically assured.


    Now, with Superman added to the mix, the final battle against Steppenwolf was unquestionably in their favor.


    With such overwhelming power, there was no way to lose!


    Roger knew such confidence might sound like tempting fate, but even if he planted all the proverbial "flags" imaginable, there was no way they could lose in this situation.


    Even if Darkseid himself were to arrive, with both Roger and Superman present, Darkseid wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Steppenwolf? A mere warm-up.


    Superman''s addition was invigorating for morale, and the team pushed their flight speed to the limit, heading straight for Steppenwolf''s location.


    As in the original story, a glowing red dome resembling a giant cocoon had been established in a radiation-saturated area.


    Roger and Superman didn''t even need their X-ray vision to confirm it¡ªSteppenwolf was surely hiding within, and the decisive battle was about to begin.


    Batman organized the Justice League''s strategy, while Roger turned to his squad members and said:


    "Well... this is basically a walkover. Just charge in, but keep some level of coordination. Thor, you and Clarice work well together, so you handle the smaller enemies. Jean..."


    Roger looked at Jean Grey, then turned to the Flash (Barry) and Cyborg (Victor), and said to Jean:


    "Whatever happens, you absolutely must protect Barry and Victor. They are the key to everything. Nothing can happen to them."


    Victor had to separate the Mother Boxes, and Barry was responsible for charging him up. Their roles were more critical than even defeating Steppenwolf.


    If the Mother Boxes couldn''t be stopped from merging, the devastation unleashed would obliterate the planet.


    As the original story showed, the Mother Box fusion''s shockwave was powerful enough to disintegrate Superman.


    If Barry hadn''t reversed time and rewound events, Darkseid wouldn''t have needed to manipulate Superman. He could have simply taken over Earth without resistance.


    Thus, protecting Barry and Victor was paramount, and with Jean''s telekinetic abilities, she was the perfect choice for their guardian.


    While Roger finalized his team''s assignments, Batman completed his own battle strategy.


    Without Superman present, Batman might have spent time figuring out how to breach the protective dome surrounding Steppenwolf.


    But with both Superman and Roger here, things were far simpler.


    Batman gave Superman two instructions:


    Destroy the outer dome.


    Take out the central pillar supporting the dome.


    Superman followed the plan. Within seconds, the protective barrier was gone, and Superman charged directly into the enemy forces, heading straight for Steppenwolf at the center.


    Superman''s entrance marked the battle''s beginning.


    Justice League members leaped from the Batplane one after another, with Batman driving his Batmobile straight into the parademons.


    Clarice opened a portal, sending Thor and Jean ahead.


    The moment Thor stepped through, he leapt into the air, summoning lightning. Wielding Stormbreaker, he slammed it into the ground.


    Lightning flashed, blue electricity danced across the parademons, and within moments, half the enemy forces were obliterated.


    "Cool."


    Seeing Thor''s display of raw power, Roger whistled.


    He''d thought Thor had gotten rusty after spending months drinking and gaming. But now it seemed Thor hadn''t lost his edge.


    At least a few months of indulgence hadn''t turned the God of Thunder into a has-been who couldn''t wield an axe.


    Relieved, Roger turned to Clarice and said, "You stay here."


    Clarice blinked, confused. "Stay here?"


    "Yeah, no need to step out. This is over already."


    Roger''s words weren''t exaggerated.


    What should have been an epic battle that stretched to its limits was over in less than two minutes.


    Superman had already sent Steppenwolf flying like a volleyball, launching him out of his safe zone.


    Roger wasted no time, accelerating towards the airborne Steppenwolf. Like a relay, he struck Steppenwolf mid-air, slamming him into the ground with a thunderous impact.


    BOOM!


    The ground cratered around Steppenwolf, who lay at its center. Superman followed immediately, landing on Steppenwolf and pummeling him relentlessly.


    This recreated the iconic scene from the original story, but this time, the team had plenty of time.


    This was why Roger had said Clarice wouldn''t be needed.


    With Thor clearing parademons and Batman drawing enemy attention, Wonder Woman and Aquaman didn''t even need to join the fight. They stood by as spectators.


    It was almost comedic.


    Despite gathering such a formidable team to face Steppenwolf, Superman and Roger rendered most of their efforts unnecessary.


    But that was the reality.


    With Superman, Earth was one of the safest places in the universe.


    Even ten Steppenwolves wouldn''t be a world-ending threat.


    The only true crisis would be Darkseid himself, but it wasn''t yet time for his appearance.


    "Is it... over already?"


    Thor, having finished off the remaining parademons, expressed his confusion at the anticlimactic resolution.


    Roger shrugged.


    "With him here, this was never a big deal. The real crisis comes later. For now, just enjoy the cutscene."


    "Got it."


    Thor quickly understood Roger''s meaning.


    The group wasn''t facing the final boss yet¡ªSteppenwolf was just a mini-boss.


    Mini-bosses could be tough, but with Superman and Roger in play, even mini-bosses were trivial.


    The rest of the process unfolded smoothly.


    Victor separated the Mother Boxes while Barry provided energy.


    Without any snipers like the original "Parademon Sharpshooter" to disrupt Barry, he completed his task effortlessly, allowing Victor to finish the separation.


    Darkseid didn''t even make an appearance; the separation was completed so quickly that the portal wasn''t opened.


    "It''s over. Job done."


    What should have been an epic showdown was wrapped up in under ten minutes.


    Half of that time was spent traveling to the battlefield.


    The Justice League members dispersed, and Roger''s group decided to stay in this world for a while before starting their next journey.


    Thor was the main reason.


    He had only just arrived and hadn''t explored the world yet. Since his reason for joining Roger was to play games in other worlds, Roger couldn''t deny him this opportunity.


    Roger also wanted some downtime, so he decided to rest in this world temporarily.


    Meanwhile, with Earth safe, Roger could send his "son," Ryan, to this world for some "education."


    "Are you sure you won''t join the Justice League?"


    ...


    Three days after the battle, sitting outside Superman''s house, Bruce, Clark, and Roger looked out at the fields.


    Bruce posed the question.


    "Do you think I''m suitable?"


    Lounging on a chair, Roger lazily replied:


    "I''ve got my own team, and I''m always jumping between parallel universes. I''m gone for ages, sometimes forever. You still want me on the team?"


    Bruce nodded. Roger''s reasoning was sound¡ªa hero frequently absent, potentially forever, wasn''t ideal for the Justice League.


    But Bruce added, "The Justice League will always have a place for you."


    "Thanks."


    Although Roger didn''t need it, he appreciated the gesture.


    Hearing this, Clark turned to Roger and asked, "So how long do you plan to stay this time?"


    "Until Ryan starts school. I can''t just leave him here indefinitely."


    Roger had already sent Ryan to this world.


    ...


    It was summer vacation, so Becca allowed Ryan to visit. For Ryan, it was like a trip to another world.


    Ryan didn''t want to be away from his mother for too long.


    While he disliked Butcher, he cared deeply for his mother, Becca.


    Becca, as the most constant presence in Ryan''s life, meant far more to him than Roger ever could.


    Roger and Ryan''s relationship was more like that of friends with a significant age gap. Roger never treated Ryan as a traditional father would.


    So Ryan preferred staying in his own world over traveling with Roger to save other universes.


    Roger didn''t force him.


    At the end of the day, Ryan was still a child, even younger than Clarice. If not for Ryan''s abilities, Roger wouldn''t have considered taking him to other worlds.


    "That child... he''s your son, isn''t he?"


    Clark suddenly seemed curious about Ryan.


    "What''s his mother like? Was there anything... unusual when Ryan was born?"


    Roger froze, surprised by Clark''s interest, but quickly realized where this was headed. His smile turned mischievous as he said, "Lois... right?"


    "Cough, cough, cough¡ª"


    Clark choked immediately.


    Roger laughed, patting Clark''s shoulder.


    "I get it. You''re wondering if Lois could have your child. While my situation is a bit unique, theoretically, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    "The odds are lower, but it''s possible. The only issue might be the child''s powers manifesting uncontrollably at birth... Hmm."


    Roger thought for a moment.


    "But since Kryptonians only gain powers under sunlight, your child would likely be normal until they''re born. Nothing to worry about." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Roger''s answer visibly eased Clark''s mind.


    After being with Lois, Clark had more concerns.


    As a Kryptonian, he had to be careful in everything he did with Lois, ensuring she wouldn''t get hurt¡ªespecially in intimate moments.


    And then there was the question of children.


    Clark wouldn''t pressure Lois, but the possibility of children was something he had to consider.


    Whether Kryptonians and humans could even have children was a question that loomed over him.


    Seeing Roger with his son had sparked hope for Clark. Though Roger wasn''t Kryptonian, the similarities were close enough to give Clark reassurance.


    Hearing Roger''s response, Clark felt much more at ease.


    After all, this was the advice of someone with experience.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [182] : Darkseid?

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    In the gaming room Roger had set up for Thor, the sound of frantic button mashing filled the air.


    Thor and Roger, dressed like stereotypical couch potatoes in oversized shirts, clutched their controllers tightly, eyes glued to the game screen with unwavering focus.


    Jean lay on the couch, casually scrolling through her phone. As she browsed, her telekinesis tidied up the room¡ªhanging washed clothes to dry or cleaning up the trash from snacks consumed by Roger and Thor.


    Meanwhile, Clarice¡­


    She had initially been excited for an adventure, but now, watching her teammates'' behavior, she couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her mouth.


    "Roger¡­ are we just going to stay here like this?"


    "Of course," Roger replied, eyes never leaving the screen as he battled Thor in the game. "This world doesn''t need us for now. Even if we''re heading to another world, I''ll wait until Ryan learns more from Superman. Until then¡ªah¡ª!"


    K.O.!


    Roger''s cry of defeat synced perfectly with the game''s announcement. He glanced at his fallen in-game character, then at Thor, who looked almost transcendent in his concentration. With a sigh, Roger tossed the controller aside and turned to Clarice.


    "¡­Until then, we''ll just relax in this world. Besides, aren''t there plenty of things here you''ve never seen before? Why not take the chance to enjoy yourself?"


    "I didn''t come here to play around," Clarice retorted with slight frustration.


    She had decided to follow Roger and Jean to help them, not to sit idly.


    But before she could continue, Jean reached over, gently ruffling Clarice''s hair. "You''re at the age where playing is exactly what you should be doing. Don''t worry about other stuff."


    Clarice glanced at Jean, who was still engrossed in her phone, and couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    Back at the academy, Jean had always seemed calm and mature. But here, she''d transformed into a phone-addicted social media enthusiast.


    Is a phone really that entertaining?


    Clarice, completely unable to grasp the appeal of social networking, deeply doubted it.


    "¡­Fine, you all stay here. I''ll go find Ryan."


    Resigned, Clarice opened a portal to seek out Ryan. Compared to watching her team lounge around playing games, observing Ryan train with Superman seemed far more interesting.


    Plus, Ryan was close to her age, so spending time together wasn''t a bad idea.


    Watching Clarice step through the portal, Roger didn''t stop her. He simply waved and said, "Don''t stay out too late," before picking up his controller to resume gaming with Thor.


    To be honest, Roger wasn''t intentionally being idle¡ªhe just didn''t know what to do next.


    Although Andrea, who seemed connected to his past life, had mentioned a multiverse crisis, Roger had yet to see any tangible evidence of it.


    In contrast, Darkseid''s impending arrival felt far more real and threatening than any vague multiversal crisis.


    So, until Darkseid was dealt with, Roger decided to put those other concerns aside. And since he wasn''t worrying about them, he''d become a full-blown couch potato in the meantime. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That said, he wasn''t entirely without plans.


    For instance, the plot involving Aquaman should be starting soon.


    However, Roger had no interest in meddling with Aquaman''s personal affairs. Arthur could handle his family drama on his own. He hadn''t sought outside help before, so Roger interfering now would only feel intrusive.


    Similarly, while Roger was curious about the personal arcs of Flash and Cyborg, he figured they too could handle their issues independently. Roger didn''t see a need to inject himself into their stories just for the sake of it.


    Also¡­ he was lazy.


    For these reasons, Roger chose to stay home and game with Thor. Since his battle against Infinite Ultron in the Marvel Universe, he hadn''t had much time to truly relax with games or movies.


    Now, he was determined to make up for lost time.


    Especially since this was the DC Universe, with its unique games and films. The entertainment offerings here had subtle differences compared to other worlds, providing Roger with plenty to enjoy.


    "Clarice has a point, though¡ªhow long are we staying in this world?" Jean asked, finally putting down her phone as she leaned over the couch, lazily waving it in Roger''s direction.


    Roger replied, "Didn''t I say? Once Ryan starts school, we''ll leave."


    "And where are we going next?"


    "Haven''t decided yet."


    "No decision, huh¡­ How about helping mutants find a world to migrate to?"


    Jean locked eyes with Roger as she posed the question.


    Roger smirked knowingly. "I figured you''d bring that up. Charles sent you with me for that purpose, didn''t he?"


    "No, not at all. I''m just suggesting it. After all, you found a new home for mutants in a similar world, didn''t you?"


    "True, but they didn''t want to leave Earth."


    Roger knew which X-Men world Jean was referencing¡ªthe one where the future was reversed but Sentinels still emerged.


    Although Roger had found that world''s mutants a new home, they had refused to leave Earth, believing themselves to be the rightful victors.


    "Different world, same conditions," Roger replied nonchalantly.


    "What conditions?"


    "The conditions for mutants to exist, of course. As long as the X-gene persists, even if all mutants migrate, future generations will still awaken the X-gene. Migration is just a temporary solution."


    "Then what other solutions are there?"


    While humans and mutants seemed to coexist peacefully, everyone knew it was only temporary.


    To avoid futures like the Sentinel-dominated one, one side leaving had become the most viable option.


    Even though future generations of humans might still produce mutants, their numbers would be small enough to be manageable.


    Jean didn''t want such a scenario, but she couldn''t think of any alternatives.


    Roger noticed Jean deep in thought and said, "Solutions will come in time. For now, this isn''t something we need to worry about.


    "Still, the idea of finding mutants a new world isn''t bad. Among the infinite worlds out there, plenty are post-apocalyptic. Even if all the mutants moved there, it wouldn''t be an issue."


    If he did decide to find mutants a new home, a dying, post-apocalyptic world would undoubtedly be the best option.


    Preferably one where humanity was nearly extinct and only a few remained.


    That way, mutants could integrate seamlessly.


    Admittedly, such a move might be considered an invasion and uncharacteristic of a hero.


    But since those worlds were beyond saving, introducing mutants might actually revive them.


    Of course, this was just Roger''s personal idea. The specifics would be decided once he reached the next world.


    In any case, Roger wasn''t planning to revisit worlds he''d already been to. He wanted to explore completely new ones.


    First, to investigate the supposed multiversal crisis. Second, to see fresh, unfamiliar worlds.


    Honestly, Roger was getting tired of constantly dealing with superheroes.


    "Thanks."


    Jean''s serious tone caught Roger off guard. He smiled and replied, "What''s there to thank me for? We''re teammates, after all."


    "But you wouldn''t have agreed to this back when you first arrived in the X-Men world, right?"


    Jean pointed out.


    When Roger had first visited, he hadn''t promised Charles to help find a new world for mutants. If anything, he would''ve demanded compensation.


    Yet now, he was offering to look into it, no strings attached.


    "True¡­ but I''ve changed my mind. And I''m not doing this for free¡ªI''ll think of a condition later."


    "What condition?"


    "Haven''t decided yet. I''ll figure it out when the time comes."


    Roger wasn''t one to work for free. But since he couldn''t think of a good condition right now, he decided to save it for later.


    In the meantime, life in the DC Universe continued at a leisurely pace. Yet, as often happens, the more relaxed things are, the faster time seems to fly.


    Before Roger knew it, Ryan''s school term was about to begin.


    His vacation was coming to an end. Though Roger was reluctant, he couldn''t go back on his word about heading to the next world after sending Ryan off.


    Even if he wanted to keep procrastinating.


    After escorting Ryan back to  world, Roger was supposed to return to the DC Universe. However, something unexpected happened during the transition.


    Roger typically used a stable, two-way passage between the two worlds. One end connected to , and the other to the DC Universe. In theory, there was no chance of deviation.


    But this time, Roger somehow veered off course.


    Instead of the familiar DC Universe, he ended up on a different pathway¡ªone that led to the apocalyptic DC world he''d visited before!


    Roger didn''t even realize he''d gone astray until he landed on the ground, surrounded by yellow sand, and saw Darkseid slowly turning toward him in the distance.


    "¡­What''s going on?"


    Roger stood frozen, dumbfounded, especially when he noticed the corpses of Batman and others lying near Darkseid. His mind went blank.


    The only thing he understood was that this was bad.


    Very bad.


    He was alone, surrounded by Darkseid''s army. If he didn''t think of a way to escape, he was as good as dead.


    And not just dead¡ªutterly obliterated.


    As Roger racked his brain for a plan, Darkseid''s deep voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "It''s you."


    "¡­What?"


    "The one who brought these insects here. It''s you, isn''t it?"


    Darkseid''s voice rumbled, carrying an oppressive weight. Standing beside him were his generals, DeSaad and Granny Goodness. The massive presence of Darkseid''s army amplified the tension, leaving Roger no room for witty comebacks.


    Knowing his odds were grim, Roger fell silent. After a long pause, he finally answered Darkseid''s question.


    "It''s me. What about it?"


    Darkseid stepped over the corpse of this world''s Batman, approaching Roger. "Kneel, or be destroyed. That''s your choice."


    "Do I really have a choice?"


    Roger''s bitter smile betrayed his frustration.


    Darkseid''s eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued. "So, you''re saying¡ª"


    "Sure, kneeling might save my life. Maybe I could even become one of your top generals, ruling over countless worlds. Sounds tempting¡­"


    Roger took a deep breath, raised his hand¡ªand flipped Darkseid the middle finger.


    "But I refuse!!"


    With those words, twin beams of heat vision shot toward Darkseid like sharp blades.


    Darkseid tilted his head slightly, easily dodging the attack. But Roger had no intention of following up. Instead, he launched himself skyward, speeding toward the planet''s outer atmosphere as fast as possible.


    The Space Stone''s energy was still ample¡ªenough for another jump between worlds.


    But opening a portal at such close range risked Darkseid following him. To prevent that, Roger needed to get as far away as possible.


    "Insolent fool!"


    DeSaad growled, his voice low and menacing. With a wave, he commanded the Parademon army to intercept Roger, blocking his escape.


    Darkseid, however, seemed unperturbed by Roger''s insult.


    Roger''s power rivaled Superman''s. Recruiting him would have made him a formidable general in Darkseid''s army.


    Even if Roger refused, it didn''t matter¡ªDarkseid had the Anti-Life Equation.


    But first, he needed to stop Roger.


    With eyes glowing like fiery embers, Darkseid unleashed his signature move: the Omega Beams.


    The beams moved at incredible speed, their trajectory unpredictable. They didn''t shoot straight but instead zigzagged like lightning, weaving around Darkseid''s allies as they relentlessly pursued Roger.


    Far above, just as Roger was about to open a portal, the Omega Beams struck him.


    "¡­Oh no. I''m screwed."


    With his last ounce of strength, Roger managed to open a portal to another world.


    But he could feel his body changing¡ªhis injuries from the Omega Beams were severe.


    The portal, too, was unstable. Instead of leading to a familiar destination, it opened to an entirely unknown world.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [183] : Back Home?

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger''s head felt heavy, and in his hazy consciousness, he seemed to hear someone talking.


    "¡­I left some fruit here for you, though I know you might not be able to eat it¡­"


    The voice sounded familiar to Roger, but he couldn''t quite place it.


    His awareness flickered again, and he heard the same voice.


    "¡­Still not awake, huh? Sigh, Marvel seems to have released a new movie recently, but the theaters are closed, so I can''t go watch it¡­"


    ...


    ''What¡­?'' Hearing a familiar name, Roger''s fingers trembled slightly, though the person speaking didn''t seem to notice.


    Once again, his consciousness flickered, and another voice reached his ears.


    "Dan, it''s kind of you to visit Roger so often these days. In the future, don''t bring so many gifts. The doctor says he might not wake up."


    "Ah, Uncle Frank, don''t say that. Roger and I grew up together; he''s my best friend. Plus, I just got promoted recently, so buying some gifts is no trouble at all. And if Roger can''t eat them, you can¡ªyou''re here every day taking care of him, so you should keep up your strength too."


    "Sigh¡­"


    Roger recognized the voices of these two people.


    One was his father, Frank, and the other was his childhood friend, Dan.


    It had been so long since Roger had heard their voices that he''d almost forgotten them. But here, unexpectedly, he was hearing them again.


    Yet¡­ wasn''t he hit by Darkseid''s Omega Beams?


    How was he back here?


    Could this be a dream?


    Roger''s mind was a tangled mess. He wanted to sit up and ask what was going on, but his body was stiff and immobile.


    It felt as though his superhuman abilities had vanished. Roger''s entire body felt weak, and even the slightest movement seemed overwhelmingly difficult.


    The voices faded as his father and Dan left. Roger continued trying to move his body.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he managed to open his eyes. His body, though still feeble, was slowly regaining some control.


    He turned his head slightly, taking in his surroundings. A white ceiling above him, the antiseptic smell of disinfectant in his nose. A fruit basket sat on the cabinet next to him, and an IV tube was connected to his hand, delivering a cool fluid into his veins.


    "¡­I''m¡­ back¡­?"


    His voice was faint, hoarse, as though it hadn''t been used in years. His throat was parched as he tried to sit up, but a sudden clatter interrupted him.


    Turning his head, he saw a young nurse holding a basin, staring at him in shock. She quickly set the basin down and rushed over, gently pushing Roger back onto the bed.


    "You''ve been asleep for a long time; you can''t get up yet. Lie back and rest. I''ll call your family right away!"


    The nurse pressed the intercom near the bed and announced, "The patient in Room 15 is awake! Notify his family immediately!"


    She then turned back to Roger. "Your family and friends will be here soon. Just rest for now."


    "¡­Okay."


    Roger tried to ask her something, but his voice wouldn''t come out. It was as though the brief words he had spoken earlier had drained all his strength.


    Unable to do much else, Roger lay back down, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    His mind was a foggy mess, unable to process his current state. The nurse, meanwhile, began wiping his face with a damp cloth, cleaning the sweat that had accumulated from his earlier attempt to sit up.


    Hours later, Roger''s father, stood by his bedside. Roger was now sitting up against the headboard, with a doctor standing across from him, asking routine questions.


    "Do you remember your name?"


    "Roger¡­"


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-four."


    "What''s the last thing you remember before you lost consciousness?"


    "Lost consciousness¡­?"


    Roger looked at the doctor in confusion, then glanced at his father before finally answering, "I remember¡­ I was in my friend''s room, holding¡­ a Superman figure, then¡­ nothing."


    "Hmm¡­"


    The doctor reviewed the medical file in his hands, deep in thought.


    Frank, looking worried, asked, "Doc, is my son alright?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Mr. Frank. Your son''s cognitive functions seem fine, but he might have some memory gaps from being asleep for so long. You''ll need to explain things to him."


    "Is his body okay?"


    "No issues there. The head injury has fully healed. After some physical therapy and routine checks, he should be discharged soon."


    "Thank you, Doc!"


    "You''re welcome. I''ll leave you to catch up."


    The doctor exchanged a few more words with Frank before leaving the room.


    Roger and his father sat quietly for a moment before his father began explaining what had happened.


    Roger had been admitted to the hospital after being struck on the head by a falling object while out buying a late-night snack.


    The incident had occurred the same evening he had admired his roommate''s Superman figure.


    The family responsible for the falling object had been identified and paid substantial compensation, which had covered Roger''s prolonged hospital stay.


    However, from that day on, Roger had been in a coma, with doctors predicting he might never wake up. Yet, against all odds, fourteen months later, he had regained consciousness.


    "So¡­ I''ve been asleep for fourteen months?"


    "Yes. You have no idea how scared I was when I heard about your accident. Every day since then, I''ve been praying for you to wake up¡­"


    Frank''s voice trembled as he peeled an apple for Roger, but midway through, he seemed to catch himself and lightened his tone.


    "Anyway, what matters is that you''re awake now. If you''d stayed unconscious any longer, we''d have run through the compensation money. I wouldn''t have known what to do."


    He handed the peeled apple to Roger, smiling warmly.


    Roger accepted it, glancing at his father''s graying hair. In a low voice, he said, "You''ve worked hard these past months."


    "Oh, come on. Don''t be so formal with your old man. Taking care of you is what I''m supposed to do."


    Frank chuckled.


    Roger said nothing, eating the apple in silence.


    His strength seemed to have vanished. His eyesight and hearing were back to normal, and there was no trace of the Infinity Stones or Athena''s presence.


    Reflecting on the doctor and his father''s explanations, Roger began to wonder if everything he had experienced had been a dream.


    But¡­ could a dream feel so real?


    Roger wasn''t sure. Few people had woken from comas to describe their experiences, and he had never researched whether coma patients dream or simply exist in a void.


    Noticing Roger''s silence, Frank continued, "You''ll need a few more days of observation and physical therapy before you can be discharged. After that¡­ well, we''ll figure it out later. Just focus on recovering for now."


    Before Roger could respond, hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    "Wait here a moment."


    Hearing the commotion, Frank frowned and stepped out, closing the door behind him.


    Roger couldn''t make out what was being said, as voices in the hallway were muffled, but he caught snippets like "interview" and "benefits."


    After a while, his father returned, sighing heavily.


    "What happened outside?" Roger asked.


    "Oh, just some local reporters wanting to turn your story into a news piece. What nonsense. You''ve just woken up and need peace and quiet, not a media circus. These reporters¡­ they''re nothing like they used to be¡­"


    Frank grumbled.


    Listening to his father''s complaints, Roger began to feel the reality of being back in his own world.


    Yet his mind remained muddled. Were his experiences in other worlds real or a dream?


    Both felt so vivid that he didn''t want to dismiss either as mere imagination.


    After some more conversation, Frank left, needing to return to work. In his absence, a young nurse named Clara Wilson took over Roger''s care.


    "Roger, how about a little walk? The weather''s nice today."


    Pulling back the curtains to let in the sunlight, Clara turned to Roger with a bright smile.


    Roger glanced at the calendar. It was June, with warm, sunny weather¡ªperfect for a stroll in the hospital''s garden.


    Looking out at the sunlight, Roger replied, "Alright, thank you."


    "No need to thank me, Roger. It''s my duty to take care of you."


    Clara smiled sweetly as she helped Roger into a wheelchair and pushed him toward the exit.


    Halfway there, she paused as if remembering something.


    "Oh, but before we go, you''ll need this."


    "¡­A mask?"


    "Of course! It''s an essential accessory these days."


    She joked lightly. Roger chuckled, taking the mask and putting it on.


    "Good to go?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perfect. Let''s head out."


    With that, Clara pushed Roger outside, where he felt the warmth of the sun on his face for the first time in months.


    Squinting against the light, he breathed deeply, savoring the gentle breeze and summer''s mild heat.


    "You seem to enjoy the sun, Roger."


    Seeing his contented expression, Clara smiled.


    "Maybe. I didn''t use to like it much."


    "Why the sudden change?"


    "Hmm, one day, I just started liking it."


    "Roger, you''re such a tease!"


    "Sorry, but it''s true."


    Roger laughed lightly.


    The reason he had come to love sunlight was simple: in other worlds, basking in its rays made him stronger. That euphoric sense of power was something he had grown to cherish.


    But now, it seemed the sun''s warmth was meaningless, as his abilities had disappeared¡­ or so he thought.


    As Roger mused, a cacophony of voices suddenly overwhelmed his senses, flooding his ears like static.


    ''Today''s weather is lovely¡­''


    ''Hey, let''s play chess!''


    ''Welcome to the news hour, I''m your host¡­''


    ''Waaah! My balloon!''


    "..."


    The influx of sounds caused Roger to clutch his head in pain, lowering it as he winced.


    "Roger! Are you alright?"


    Clara''s concerned voice, once gentle, now blared like a megaphone in Roger''s ears.


    Looking up at her, Roger''s vision shifted. He saw through her clothes, skin, and muscle.


    Bones, veins, the rhythmic beating of her heart¡ªit was as if he were staring at an anatomical diagram.


    "Roger?! Hold on, I''m taking you back inside¡ª"


    "No, don''t!"


    As Clara reached for her phone to call the doctors, Roger stopped her just in time.


    "I''m¡­ fine. It''s just¡­ the sunlight caught me off guard."


    "Really?" Clara frowned, unconvinced. "You didn''t look fine earlier."


    "I promise, I''m okay."


    Roger mustered a reassuring smile, though it was hidden behind his mask.


    Seeing that he appeared calmer, Clara finally relented.


    "Alright, but don''t take this lightly. We should schedule a check-up this afternoon."


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Roger looked around¡ªthe hospital was the same, the garden was the same.


    The sun, the breeze, the chatter of people¡ªnothing had changed.


    But Roger knew something had.


    His experiences in those other worlds weren''t a dream.


    Because now, he could feel it again¡ªhis powers, the strength of Homelander, the might of Superman.


    Though his body remained weak, Roger was certain his abilities were returning, gradually but surely.


    And as he glanced up at the clear blue sky, he murmured with a faint smile:


    "Looks like I''ll be spending a lot more time in the sun."


    "Exactly! Sunlight is great for your health."


    Clara agreed cheerfully, oblivious to the deeper meaning behind his words.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [184] : Discharge from the Hospital

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Life in the hospital, to be honest, was a bit dull.


    Once Roger confirmed that sun exposure could restore his abilities, Clara often wheeled him out to the hospital courtyard for some fresh air.


    However, Roger made sure not to overdo it.


    Since he still underwent routine checkups every day, some involving blood tests, he had to be cautious. If he fully recovered his steel-like body from soaking up too much sunlight, the doctor''s needles wouldn''t even penetrate his skin.


    That would certainly cause quite a stir.


    So, after recovering sufficiently, Roger reduced his outdoor activities and spent more time in his ward reading books and playing games.


    Luckily, his childhood friend Dan brought over all his gaming gear during one visit, enabling Roger to play games even in his hospital room.


    Of course, he couldn''t play all the time. A certain young nurse kept a watchful eye on him, strictly enforcing rest periods and limiting his gaming time. As a result, Roger was eager to be discharged.


    "Wow, not gaming for once?"


    Dan joked when he visited again and saw Roger lying on the bed, ignoring the console nearby.


    Roger sighed and replied, "That nurse¡­ she''s almost like my mom. If I play for more than an hour, she barges in and forces me to rest. And right now¡­"


    He raised the book in his hand and continued, "¡­ it''s rest time."


    "She''s just doing her job. You only woke up recently, after all. Gaming all day would take a toll on your body."


    "Were you always this naggy?"


    "What do you mean, naggy?"


    "Like an overbearing mom."


    "Hey, you little punk¡ª"


    Dan smacked a stack of papers onto Roger''s head and teased, "Fine. When you''re out of here, we''ll pull an all-nighter. Whoever crashes first is the loser!"


    "You won''t beat me."


    "Wow, Roger, you''ve gotten cheeky since waking up! Daring to talk to your ''dad'' like that."


    They bantered back and forth until Dan turned serious, pointing at the papers he''d brought and asking, "By the way, why''d you want these comics?"


    "I''ve been curious about DC comics, so I thought I''d give them a shot." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    Trying to shift the subject, Roger picked up a comic and asked, "Speaking of which, you''re into comics. What do you know about Darkseid? Does he have any weaknesses?"


    "Weaknesses? Why do you ask?"


    Dan gave Roger a suspicious look, puzzled by his sudden interest.


    Roger chuckled and said, "Just making conversation. Saves me the trouble of reading. DC comics are a mess, and it gives me a headache."


    Squinting, Dan studied Roger for a moment before answering, "That depends on which version of Darkseid you''re asking about."


    "The movie version."


    "Can''t say for sure about the movies, but if they''re sticking close to the comics, his weakness would probably still be ''Radion.''"


    "Radion? What''s that? Sounds like ''relic'' or something."


    "No, it''s Radion. Like ''radiation'' and ''ion.''"


    "And why would Darkseid fear that?"


    "Because he''s a New God, and all New Gods are vulnerable to it."


    Once Dan got talking about his favorite topic, he became unstoppable, explaining Darkseid''s origins, his identity as a New God, and his weaknesses.


    However, he also noted that these were just the comic book versions. Movie adaptations often change character traits for various reasons, so there was no guarantee the movie Darkseid would share the same weaknesses.


    Moreover, DC''s power levels were notoriously inconsistent¡ªentirely dependent on the narrative. If the writers wanted, even Batman could defeat Darkseid single-handedly. Conversely, even the entire Justice League might struggle against him.


    "So, none of the Justice League could stand up to him¡­"


    Roger fell into thought after hearing Dan''s explanation.


    If this were true, defeating Darkseid would likely require assembling power from other worlds¡ªprovided Roger could still travel between them.


    However, Dan added, "That said, while movie Darkseid is powerful, he''s probably not as absurdly overpowered as the comic version. I''ve heard online discussions that the original film''s ending was supposed to show Wonder Woman leading the Amazons, Aquaman leading the Atlanteans, and Superman and Flash rallying humanity to defeat Darkseid.


    "If it were the comic version, Darkseid wouldn''t go down so easily."


    "Got it."


    Roger nodded thoughtfully.


    Dan burst out laughing. "What do you mean, ''got it''? It''s not like you''re going to jump into the movie and fight Darkseid yourself."


    "Don''t overthink it. This is all speculation. Whether Snyder''s Justice League gets a sequel is still uncertain. For now, it''s all just wishful thinking."


    "True. DC''s biggest enemy has always been Warner Brothers."


    "Yep. Such a shame."


    As a die-hard comic fan, Dan sighed deeply.


    The lack of continuation for the DC Extended Universe disappointed Dan more than anyone. When the original Justice League movie came out, he eagerly dragged Roger to the theater. Later, he was one of its harshest critics online.


    Years later, when Zack Snyder''s cut of  was finally released, Dan practically celebrated, watching the four-hour movie three times in one week.


    But after the euphoria came a lingering sadness, as Dan knew a sequel was unlikely.


    After chatting a while longer, Dan checked the time and prepared to leave, saying, "Alright, I''m heading out. I''ll visit again tomorrow. Oh, and if you''re jobless after discharge, let me know. Work''s hard to come by these days."


    "Got it. Thanks."


    Due to certain uncontrollable circumstances, finding a job was particularly challenging for the average person.


    Having been in a coma for over a year, Roger''s previous job had long since been terminated. Once discharged, securing a stable job would be one of his top priorities.


    Dan, a game designer who owned a small studio, had hinted that Roger could either work for him or invest as a partner.


    For now, Roger decided to think it over. After all, there was still plenty of time before his discharge.


    After Dan left, Roger flipped through the comics he''d brought.


    Roger needed to figure out how to return.


    Jean, Thor, and the others were still waiting in the DC world. Roger had a responsibility to ensure they made it back to their respective worlds safely.


    Even though he was now back in his original world with extraordinary abilities, and despite the uncertainties of returning, Roger knew he had to go back.


    Responsibility demanded it.


    Once you bring someone out, you must also bring them home.


    Although he had once avoided burdensome responsibilities, Roger now understood that some duties couldn''t be shirked.


    He might not be a villain, but his conscience wouldn''t allow him to abandon Jean and the others.


    "People would call me foolish if they knew," Roger thought as he flipped through the comic.


    But no matter how foolish it seemed, Roger would find a way.


    He resumed his routine¡ªreading comics, gaming, and rehabilitating¡ªwhile planning for the challenges ahead.


    Half a month later, with his recovery progressing unusually well, Roger was finally discharged.


    His father and Dan came to pick him up, planning to celebrate with a meal.


    "Mom and Alice couldn''t come?"


    "They''re stuck in their city under quarantine. Don''t worry about them for now," his father casually replied.


    Roger nodded, understanding the strained family dynamics at play, and didn''t press further.


    At a nearby hot pot restaurant, Roger finally enjoyed a hearty meal.


    During his hospital stay, he''d been restricted from eating greasy or spicy foods, and his gaming time was limited. He''d nearly gone stir-crazy.


    Now, savoring a long-overdue feast, Roger felt an overwhelming sense of freedom.


    "Dude, your eating is over the top," Dan remarked, watching Roger devour food like a man starved.


    Between mouthfuls, Roger mumbled, "You don''t get it. That nurse wouldn''t let me touch anything oily or spicy. I''ve been surviving on bland hospital food for a month. I almost thought I''d joined a monastery."


    "She was just doing her job."


    "I know, I know. I''m not blaming her. Anyway¡­"


    ...


    Roger''s movements suddenly froze, his chopsticks halted mid-air with a piece of meat poised above his plate.


    Seeing this, Dan grew concerned. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Roger quickly reassured him, "No, no, I''m fine. Just need to use the restroom. You guys keep eating¡ªI''ll be right back."


    He shoved the meat into his mouth, set down his chopsticks, and hurried off.


    Of course, the restroom excuse was a cover. Moments earlier, Roger had heard something unsettling¡ªviolent arguments and anguished cries.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [185] : The Artist and Fan Creations

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Although Roger''s Superman-like powers had not fully returned yet¡ªhis invulnerability had not completely recovered¡ªhe had made some progress.


    Roger had tested this before; while an ordinary fruit knife or sharp object could no longer pierce his skin, something particularly hard and resilient might still manage it if he exerted a bit of force.


    He wasn''t sure if this was due to the real world suppressing comic book powers or because he was still recovering from being struck by the Omega Beams.


    Either way, his current abilities were far from Superman''s level. He wasn''t even as strong as Homelander but rather a pathetic version of a "superpowered being."


    However, as his strength grew daily, Roger didn''t worry too much.


    Even in this weakened state, his hearing and vision far exceeded that of normal humans. Sitting in a noisy and bustling hotpot restaurant, Roger could hear the faint cries and arguments from a distance.


    Roger could have chosen to ignore it, but he wasn''t a cold, heartless person.


    Call him foolish or meddlesome, but Roger believed that having this kind of power meant he should use it to make a difference.


    So, he excused himself from the table and walked toward the source of the commotion. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <><><><>


    "Is it here?"


    Descending a staircase and exiting the side door of the hotpot restaurant, Roger donned his mask and entered a nearby alleyway.


    The sounds of arguing and crying came from this very spot.


    "Luna, trust me, just this one last time! I promise, I''ll win big money, and then we''ll be rich!"


    "You say that every time! Just look at yourself now!"


    The girl, Luna, sobbed as she shouted, "Go away! I never want to see you again!"


    "I''m your brother!!!"


    "I don''t have a brother like you! Get lost!!"


    As Roger approached, the argument escalated. The man demanding money had a dangerously fast heartbeat, and Roger''s X-ray vision revealed a fruit knife hidden in the man''s pocket.


    Judging by his state, the man was very likely to pull the knife.


    Sure enough, when the girl refused to give him money, the man pulled out the fruit knife and pointed it at her.


    "Hand it over now! Or... or I''ll kill you!"


    The girl froze, unable to believe her own brother would threaten her with a knife. Though visibly terrified, she clung tightly to her bag, refusing to back down.


    The man''s eyes turned bloodshot, his violent impulses reaching their peak. With a shout, he lunged at the girl with the knife.


    "You forced me to do this!!!"


    Smack!


    Just as the knife was about to pierce the girl, Roger emerged from the shadows and grabbed the man''s wrist.


    "So, you really intended to commit a crime.... Miss, don''t worry; I''ve recorded everything. Let''s head to the police station."


    "Wha¡ª?"


    Both the girl and the man were stunned by Roger''s sudden appearance.


    But the man, blinded by his desire for money, roared, "Who the hell are you?! Mind your damn business, or I''ll¡ªOW OW OW! LET GO!!"


    Before the man could finish his threats, Roger twisted his wrist in a way that maximized pain without breaking any bones, leaving the man howling in agony.


    Turning to the girl, Roger calmly said, "Miss, please call the police now."


    "Luna! If you dare¡ªOW, let go!!"


    The man tried to hurl more threats but was quickly silenced by the pain.


    The girl, hesitated briefly, tears still streaming down her face. She looked at Roger, who encouraged her, "Call them. He''s not your brother anymore. Only the police can help you now."


    After a moment''s pause, Luna made her decision. With a mix of sadness and anger, she pulled out her phone and dialed.


    "Hello, 911? I''d like to report an attempted assault with a knife!"


    <><><><>


    Roger was mildly surprised by how decisively Luna called the police.


    Given their conversation earlier, it was clear she was the man''s sister, and Roger had expected her to show some leniency.


    But she made her choice without hesitation.


    ....


    The police arrived quickly.


    Thanks to the video evidence, the police didn''t make things difficult for Roger or Luna. Once the man was detained, the two were free to leave.


    As they stepped outside, Roger glanced up at the blazing sun and soaked in its warmth. Beside him, Luna said softly, "Um... Mr. Roger, thank you."


    "Just call me Roger. I just happened to be nearby and stepped in. No need to thank me."


    "No matter what, you saved me..." Hugging her bag tightly, Luna hesitated before asking, "Mr. Roger, could I have your contact information?"


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "I''d like to treat you to a meal sometime... to thank you."


    Roger initially wanted to refuse¡ªit was just a small act, and the police had handled most of the issue.


    But seeing Luna''s determined expression, he relented and gave her his contact information.


    With a smile, she tightly clutched her bag and said, "Mr. Roger, I''ll definitely repay you!"


    "You don''t have to push yourself..."


    "No! A promise is a promise!"


    Her earnest words caught Roger off guard¡ªthey aligned closely with his own beliefs.


    After a moment, Roger asked, "Will you be okay getting home on your own? What about... your brother?"


    "He''s not my brother!"


    "Alright... But what about debt collectors? If he owes money, they might¡ª"


    "It''s fine. I''ve been renting a place; he doesn''t know where I live."


    She had taken precautions, knowing what kind of person her brother had become after falling into online gambling.


    Roger nodded. "Looks like you''ve got things under control. Let''s part ways here."


    As Luna slung her bag over her shoulder, the unzipped bag spilled its contents onto the ground.


    ...


    "Let me help," Roger said, kneeling to gather the fallen items. Among the scattered papers were sketches¡ªunfinished illustrations that caught Roger''s eye.


    "You''re an art student?" he asked.


    "Yeah, third year..." she replied.


    "These look good. Why are they all unfinished?"


    "I haven''t finalized some of the designs yet."


    Roger could sense her weariness¡ªfamily issues had clearly taken a toll on her work.


    After handing her the sketches, Roger said, "Keep at it. You''ll be an amazing artist one day."


    ...


    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence, his gaze locking onto one particular sketch.


    "Roger?" Luna tilted her head in confusion.


    "This... Is this based on Superman?" Roger asked, holding up a sketch of a character in armor adorned with six gemstones.


    "No, it''s based on Homelander," she said. "I reimagined him for a fan project."


    "Homelander?"


    "Yes. I imagined him as someone who grew up with proper guidance. What if he was raised by Iron Man in the Marvel universe? Eventually, he gathers the Infinity Stones to become ''Infinite Homelander.'' Or maybe ''Infinite Superman'' is a better name!"


    Her enthusiasm lit up the conversation, but Roger''s heart skipped a beat.


    A character raised in the Marvel Universe by Iron Man... That sounds eerily familiar.


    Could it be...


    Trying to suppress his racing thoughts, Roger asked, "Why Homelander?"


    "At first, I wanted to create a story about a regular person seeking power by gathering the Infinity Stones. But that idea felt too normal, so I switched to Homelander."


    "Do you still have the earlier drafts?"


    "I do! They''re not here, though¡ªI''ve kept them safe elsewhere."


    Roger''s curiosity deepened. "If it''s alright, could I visit you sometime to see them?"


    "Of course!" she replied without hesitation, quickly adding, "I mean, just to thank you, nothing more!"


    Roger smiled. "Whenever you''re free, just let me know. I''m really interested in your fan creations."


    "Really? Then you should check out my Pixiv account!"


    "Pixiv?"


    "It''s a site for sharing illustrations. I''ve uploaded a lot of drafts and finished pieces there!"


    Roger jotted down her username, ''Mirror Moon,'' and later searched for her account.


    Among her uploads, he found an older draft of a female character eerily similar to the sketch he had seen earlier.


    "..."


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [186] : Fire

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The sound of a mouse shattering echoed as Roger accidentally crushed his own mouse in a fit of frustration.


    Staring at the broken mouse, then at the screen in front of him, Roger swallowed hard, replaced the broken mouse with a spare one, and continued browsing the webpage.


    "Andrea, A transmigrator who accidentally arrived in the Marvel Universe, possesses a mind no less brilliant than Iron Man''s, and has created many technologies. Her proudest invention is..."


    Roger scrolled further.


    "The artificial intelligence, Athena."


    Roger''s pupils contracted as he tightly controlled his strength to avoid crushing the spare mouse in his hand like the first one.


    Slumping into his chair as if all energy had left him, Roger stared at the illustration on the screen.


    Previously, he had thought all of this was just a coincidence. But now, after seeing Andrea¡¯s illustration, he could no longer convince himself otherwise.


    Not only was the character¡¯s design the same, but so were the name and the technology she developed. What were the odds of such a coincidence?


    Could it be that the person Roger transmigrated into was merely a fan-made character created by an amateur artist?


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, Roger sat up straight, carefully examining the character description provided by Luna. Although the explanation was sparse, there was a brief outline of Andrea¡¯s life.


    Roger flipped through a few relevant sketches and discovered a crucial discrepancy in the character''s design.


    "Not a Sorcerer Supreme¡­?"


    The character description Luna provided didn¡¯t include the title of Sorcerer Supreme. It only mentioned that Andrea was an ordinary person striving to become a supreme being.


    While she gained Asgardian lineage due to certain circumstances and used the power of the Infinity Stones, she had never studied magic and was definitely not a Sorcerer Supreme.


    "Was the character design wrong? Or is this a fan design of a fan design?"


    Although this minor inconsistency wasn¡¯t enough to explain much, the difference between Luna''s description and Roger¡¯s knowledge of the character made him uneasy.


    There was something that didn¡¯t quite add up.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, it was futile. To find out more about the character design, he would have to ask the creator of this work¡ªLuna.


    "The problem is, it¡¯s not easy to contact her."


    Roger picked up his phone, found Luna, but hesitated to send a message.


    After all, they were mere acquaintances. Luna had reached out to Roger out of gratitude, but if Roger were to contact her proactively, it might seem like he was leveraging her gratitude.


    Worse, people might misunderstand it as him pursuing her romantically.


    Moreover, Roger hadn¡¯t figured out how to broach the topic if they were to meet.


    Should he just come out and say, "I think I transmigrated into the character you designed"?


    If he said that, he¡¯d be lucky not to be labeled insane, let alone have a meaningful conversation.


    Of course, if Roger demonstrated his abilities, he could explain himself. But currently, his powers were only partially restored, and his signature heat vision was still unavailable.


    Other abilities could be passed off as genetic enhancements, but they wouldn¡¯t be convincing enough to support such an outlandish claim.


    So if Roger wanted to discuss this with Luna without raising suspicion, he would have to wait for her to contact him first.


    "She¡¯ll probably reach out, right?" Roger speculated.


    Judging by Luna¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person to break a promise¡ªespecially since she had explicitly said, ¡°I always keep my word.¡± Roger believed that wasn¡¯t an empty statement.


    After pondering for a while, Roger decided to download all of Luna¡¯s fan art. He also browsed through the comments under each image.


    "She¡¯s got quite the fanbase."


    Although Luna didn¡¯t have many followers on Pixiv, her fan art was widely shared on international platforms, her creations were quite popular.


    Some had even created secondary works based on her original characters, leaving comments under her posts. That was how Roger learned of these.


    However, fan-made works were ultimately niche. Having this level of popularity was already impressive.


    Closing the website, Roger lay down on his bed, resting while waiting for Luna to contact him.


    If Luna truly intended to repay Roger, she would likely reach out within the next few days. If not, Roger would find another way to approach her.


    He had to know if the character he transmigrated into was one of Luna¡¯s creations.


    Roger had expected the next time he heard from Luna, it would be for a meal invitation.


    But to his shock, when she called him the following night, her voice was filled with terror:


    ¡°¡­Help¡­ Help me!¡±


    The sound of flames burning came through her phone.


    Hearing this, Roger immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Where are you?!¡±


    ¡°I sent¡­ the location¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    Roger grabbed the location she sent, quickly got dressed, and rushed out the door.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going this late?¡± his father asked.


    ¡°To save someone!¡±


    ...


    Without waiting for an answer, Roger put on his shoes and dashed out, running towards Luna¡¯s location at a speed far beyond human limits.


    By sheer luck¡ªor perhaps Luna¡¯s fortune¡ªher house was only two blocks away from Roger¡¯s.


    With Roger running at full speed, he reached her building in just two minutes.


    ¡°Fire! There¡¯s a fire! Someone call the fire department!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on their way!¡±


    Looking up, Roger saw thick black smoke billowing from the fourth and fifth floors of the building. In the darkness of night, flames flickered ominously within the building.


    A few brave residents had grabbed fire extinguishers and attempted to head upstairs, but they were quickly forced back by the overwhelming smoke, unable to reach the fire¡¯s source.


    Using his partially restored X-ray vision, Roger scanned the building.


    The fire originated on the fifth floor, and while some residents on the fourth and fifth floors had managed to escape, others were trapped by the flames.


    Luna¡¯s apartment was an older unit with cluttered hallways and no modern fire safety equipment¡ªonly a few extinguishers scattered in the corridors.


    In such conditions, those trapped inside had little chance of escaping or using firefighting equipment to save themselves. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the fire department was on its way¡ªRoger could hear the sirens¡ªthey were at least three minutes out.


    Counting the time since the fire was reported, it hadn¡¯t been five minutes yet. If the fire department arrived within eight minutes, it would already be considered a rapid response.


    But that might still be too late.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump! Don¡¯t jump!¡±


    A woman¡¯s panicked scream snapped Roger out of his thoughts.


    Looking up, he saw a boy, trapped by the fire, climbing over the window ledge. He hesitated, clearly debating whether to jump.


    The boy was on the fourth floor. Jumping from that height might not be fatal, but it would almost certainly result in severe injuries.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Roger cursed under his breath. Without hesitation, he ripped a piece of fabric from his shirt, soaked it under a nearby tap, wrapped it around his nose and mouth, and dashed into the building.


    While Roger¡¯s physiology allowed him to go without breathing for an extended period, he had to maintain appearances in front of the crowd. This makeshift protection also conserved some of his energy.


    Ignoring his phone, Roger used his X-ray vision to pinpoint Luna¡¯s location.


    She was trapped in the bathroom, where she had opened all the windows and filled the bathtub with water, hoping to buy herself more time.


    But the fire had started right outside her apartment door, and the small bathroom window wasn¡¯t large enough for anyone to escape¡ªnot even a cat.


    The situation was critical.


    Roger swiftly made his way to her apartment door. Ignoring the roaring flames around him, he smashed through the door and shouted, ¡°Luna!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Her weak voice came from the bathroom as she coughed heavily, barely conscious.


    Breaking down the bathroom door, Roger found her slumped beside the bathtub, wearing nothing but a bathrobe. Scooping her up in his arms, he used his faintly restored bio-field to shield both of them as he rushed back through the fiery hallway.


    On his way down, Roger didn¡¯t forget the boy on the fourth floor.


    Bursting into the boy¡¯s apartment, he grabbed him and carried him out as well. With the boy on his back and Luna in his arms, Roger quickly made his way down and placed them among the other evacuated residents.


    <><><><>


    The crowd immediately rushed forward to help the two survivors.


    ¡°Kid! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a hero! Wait¡ªhey! Don¡¯t go back in there!¡±


    Before anyone could properly thank him, Roger ignored their protests and dashed back into the flames.


    This time, he had another mission. In addition to saving people, he needed to retrieve Luna¡¯s sketches. Those might hold the key to his connection with the Marvel world.


    As Roger plunged back into the blazing inferno, the fire had grown even more intense.


    Fortunately, he was familiar with the layout and quickly reached the fire¡¯s origin point.


    Breaking down doors and rescuing trapped residents, Roger followed a systematic process, taking less than three minutes to extract everyone in his path. By then, the fire department had finally arrived, their boots pounding up the stairs.


    Hearing their footsteps, Roger hesitated briefly, setting down the people he had rescued in an unburned stairwell before turning back toward Luna¡¯s apartment.


    By now, her apartment was completely engulfed in flames. The fire burned so fiercely that even standing nearby felt unbearable.


    Fortunately, Roger¡¯s bio-field, though not at full strength, shielded him from the flames.


    However, while Roger could withstand the heat, the same couldn¡¯t be said for paper.


    Realizing the futility of his search, Roger sighed. The sketches were almost certainly reduced to ashes.


    Dejected but resolute, Roger turned to leave. On his way out, he rescued the last remaining person trapped in the blaze.


    Firefighters, equipped with protective gear, were climbing the stairs when Roger carried the survivor down. Seeing him emerge from the inferno, even the seasoned firefighters were momentarily stunned.


    The flames on the upper floors had reached a level where merely moving around was difficult. The firefighters had already braced themselves for potential casualties.


    Yet here was Roger, defying all expectations.


    ¡°Quick! Heat-resistant gear! Oxygen tanks!¡±


    ¡°Get these two downstairs!¡±


    The firefighters quickly escorted Roger and the survivor to safety before rushing back into the fire.


    Roger silently watched their retreating figures.


    Unlike him, these firefighters didn¡¯t have superhuman abilities. They were ordinary people willingly risking their lives in the face of overwhelming danger.


    Roger had always believed his actions qualified him as a hero, but watching these firefighters, he realized he still had a long way to go.


    ¡°Hey! Everyone¡¯s been rescued! There¡¯s no need to go back in there!¡±


    Roger shouted to the firefighters from below.


    But they didn¡¯t respond or even pause, continuing their courageous charge into the burning building.


    Deeply impressed by their bravery, Roger turned away, intending to check on Luna¡¯s condition.


    However, as he noticed the admiring yet curious gazes of the gathered crowd, Roger realized staying any longer would only draw unnecessary attention.


    Unwilling to attract fame in this world, he hesitated briefly before slipping away from the scene.


    Luna was safe for now. Since she was unconscious, there was no way to get answers from her immediately. It would be better to wait until she recovered.


    For now, Roger had another matter to attend to.


    This fire was clearly no accident. Though he didn¡¯t yet know who was responsible, he was certain it was deliberate arson.


    Roger¡¯s next task was to find whoever had started this fire.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [187] : The Same Name?

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Rex hid in a dark alley, his heart pounding as he avoided looking back toward his sister, Luna.


    He swore it wasn''t intentional. After Luna refused to open the door for him, he angrily flicked his lit cigarette onto the ground.


    Who could''ve predicted the cigarette would ignite some nearby uncollected trash? And from there, it spread to the clutter stored in the hallway.


    When Rex realized there was a fire, he didn''t try to put it out. Instead, he immediately fled the building and hid far away in this alley.


    At that moment, Rex was terrified. Afraid of getting burned, he didn''t think twice about escaping, which cost him the critical moment to extinguish the fire.


    "It''s not my fault¡­ It''s really not my fault. It''s their fault... Yes, their fault for leaving so much junk in the hallway. Not mine¡­"


    Squatting on the ground, Rex clutched his head, muttering to himself in despair.


    He knew the fire was out of control now. If anyone were to die because of it, his life would be over.


    Though, in truth, Rex''s life had already gone downhill ever since he got addicted to drugs. Still, he didn''t want to bear the guilt of taking a life.


    "It seems cowards always find the same excuses for themselves," came a man''s voice from the alley entrance, interrupting Rex''s thoughts.


    Rex looked up. Under the dim glow of a streetlight, Roger''s figure stood at the alley''s entrance, like a Terminator walking out of a movie. His cold gaze was fixed on the "arsonist" before him.


    For reasons he couldn''t explain, Rex, who was usually aggressive toward anyone, turned and ran without thinking the moment he saw Roger.


    It was like an animal encountering its natural predator, or a weaker beast meeting an apex predator. Roger''s presence instinctively filled Rex with fear.


    Rex ran as fast as he could. He swore he''d never run this fast in his life.


    Driven by a primal survival instinct, he unleashed every ounce of potential in his body, sprinting desperately to lose Roger, who was chasing him.


    But when he glanced back after running for a while, he saw Roger floating just a short distance behind him¡ªliterally floating.


    "G-ghost! It''s a ghost!" Rex screamed in terror.


    That brief moment of distraction caused him to step on an empty soda can, slip, and fall backward, hitting the ground with the back of his head.


    Bang!


    The fall was brutal. Roger even noticed blood on the back of Rex''s head as he tried to get up, staggering from what seemed to be a concussion.


    Using his x-ray vision, Roger confirmed there was no internal bleeding in Rex''s brain. Without hesitation, he grabbed Rex by the collar, slung him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, and said, "Looks like you''re not just into gambling¡ªyou''re into drugs too. Calling me a ghost just because you''re high? Wait till the cops get their hands on you."


    "¡­"


    Still dazed, Rex couldn''t respond.


    He didn''t even deny Roger''s accusation about drugs.


    Deep down, Rex screamed that he wasn''t hallucinating¡ªhe had really seen Roger floating toward him.


    But unfortunately, there were no surveillance cameras or witnesses in the area. Even if Rex insisted he had seen it, there''d be no one to corroborate his story.


    Roger wasn''t sure why Rex had been released so quickly after his last arrest, but with this arson case, even if no one was injured, Rex was certain to be sentenced this time.


    While Roger could have simply killed him, he didn''t forget that he wasn''t in a chaotic superhero universe anymore.


    <><><><>


    The police station was in chaos.


    After investigating the fire in Luna''s building using nearby surveillance footage, the police had identified the suspect and tracked his last known direction.


    Officers were dispatched to the area where the suspect had last been seen, ready to apprehend him as soon as he appeared on camera.


    What they didn''t expect, however, was for someone to bring the suspect to them before they even started their search.


    "Did you catch him?"


    In the interrogation room, the lead detective questioned the young man sitting calmly before him.


    Roger, unbothered, leaned back in his chair and replied, "Yes, I caught him."


    "How did you manage that?"


    "Well, I noticed he was acting suspiciously, and since I knew he''d been arguing with his sister, I suspected he might''ve started the fire. So I caught him and brought him here¡­ Officer, does this count as a good Samaritan act?"


    Detective David glanced at Roger''s statement and listened to his earpiece as his superior spoke.


    "Yes, it counts. And I also heard you rescued people from the fire?"


    "I saved a few. Is there a problem with that?"


    "Why did you leave the scene afterward?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not a fan of unnecessary trouble. Staying there felt like a hassle, and I still needed to bring the suspect here, so I didn''t stick around."


    Roger smiled as he answered.


    "Catching suspects is our job. What you did was dangerous!"


    Detective David frowned.


    "Understood. Anything else you need to ask?"


    Roger continued to smile.


    After staring at him for a moment, David finally said, "Alright. As long as you understand. I heard you were recently discharged from the hospital. I''ll ask you a few more questions, and then you can leave with your father."


    David left the interrogation room, and another officer waiting outside asked him, "Was it really necessary to interrogate him? The surveillance clearly shows he''s just a good Samaritan."


    "Relax. I didn''t ask anything inappropriate. It''s just¡­ there''s something off about that kid."


    Detective David frowned.


    "What''s off?" the officer asked, confused.


    "I have a feeling¡­ that kid might''ve killed someone before," David said seriously.


    His words startled the officer. "Killed someone?! you can''t be serious!"


    David shook his head without elaborating.


    In peaceful times, a seasoned detective could often tell if someone had taken a life before.


    To David, Roger might appear harmless, but there was an air of arrogance about him¡ªalong with a faint indifference to human life.


    Roger himself might not even realize it.


    He likely still believed he respected life, but those who''d killed before often carried a subtle shift in how they viewed it.


    In this case, David wasn''t entirely wrong. Roger, having spent so much time in the chaotic  universe, had indeed taken lives¡ªboth human and otherwise.


    While Roger still held life in high regard, his subconscious might have slightly devalued it.


    <><><><>


    The next morning, after leaving the station, Roger made his way to the hospital to check on Luna.


    "Roger, you''re here again?"


    At the hospital, he was greeted by The Nurse, Clara, who smiled playfully.


    "Did you come to see me?"


    "Cough, sort of¡­ Actually, I''m here to see a friend¡ªLuna. Do you know which room she''s in?"


    "Your girlfriend?"


    "No, no, no," Roger quickly denied, not ready to step into the grave of love.


    Clara chuckled, amused, and then checked the records. "Ms. Luna is in a standard ward on the third floor. Want me to take you there?"


    "No need. I can find it myself. Thanks."


    After thanking her, Roger made his way to Luna''s room.


    Inside, Luna was awake, sitting against the headboard, looking despondent.


    The fire had destroyed everything she owned. Aside from her phone, which she had held onto, all her belongings had been reduced to ashes.


    Already struggling financially, the fire had left her destitute, if not in debt.


    Roger stood at the doorway, observing for a moment before clearing his throat to catch her attention.


    "Roger?"


    "Sorry if I''m disturbing you."


    "No, no. Thank you... Thank you for saving me yesterday."


    The first thing Luna did upon seeing Roger was express her heartfelt gratitude.


    Roger had not only saved her from her brother but also rescued her from the fire. She didn''t know how to properly thank him.


    Roger gently pushed her back onto the bed, stopping her from getting up to bow.


    "It''s nothing. Just something I happened to do. But... your drawings, they''re all gone¡­"


    "It''s fine. I can redraw them. As long as I''m alive, that''s what matters."


    Despite her losses, Luna remained optimistic.


    "Roger¡­ you seem very interested in my art?"


    "Sort of. I have some questions. You might find them strange, but please bear with me."


    "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    Roger decided to broach the topic, starting with a simple question:


    "In your artwork, there''s a design for a character named Andrea. How did you come up with it?"


    "Oh, Andrea¡­"


    Tilting her head in thought, Luna smiled nostalgically.


    "I came up with that character back in high school. She''s based on myself. Back then, Marvel movies were really popular, and I used to imagine what it''d be like if I were in those worlds. That''s how Andrea was created."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yeah. Is there a problem?"


    Roger narrowed his eyes, thinking for a moment, before responding, "No problem. So, Andrea''s only backstory is that she''s a traveler with advanced technology?"


    "Pretty much. Although, there were earlier ideas, like giving her superpowers or the ability to summon advanced tech. But in the end, I settled on this version."


    "She''s not a Sorcerer Supreme?"


    "Huh? I never designed her like that..." Luna replied, puzzled. "I''m not interested in magic. I like Iron Man more than Doctor Strange, which is why I chose tech over magic. But now that you mention it¡­"


    She paused, as if recalling something.


    "One of my friends did use my designs to create her own version. In her version, Andrea was a Sorcerer Supreme. But that idea was scrapped a long time ago, along with my original design. Why are you asking about this, Roger?"


    "Oh, nothing. I''m a Marvel fan too and found your work intriguing, so I thought I''d ask."


    Roger smiled, concealing his true thoughts.


    If Luna was being honest, Andrea wasn''t entirely her creation. She and her friend had collaborated on the character.


    The Andrea Roger encountered in the superhero universes must have been the result of their combined efforts.


    After a while, Roger asked another question.


    "By the way, I noticed you drew a character with Infinity Stones, who looked like Homelander¡ªor rather, like Superman. Have you decided on his backstory?"


    "Of course! I''ve thought it through," Luna answered confidently.


    "Although I haven''t fully illustrated it, his backstory is clear. He''s Homelander, but raised by Tony Stark. Under the guidance of Tony and other heroes, he grows into a true hero.


    "Though he''s not quite like Superman, his deeds make him worthy of being called a hero."


    "What about his name? What''s his name?"


    Roger asked, a hint of tension in his voice.


    Blushing slightly, Luna hesitated before replying, "Well¡­ You might not believe this, but the name I gave him¡­"


    "Is Roger.."


    "...."


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [188] : Broken Leads

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    When Luna brought up the matter, she couldn''t help but blush.


    The idea of her imagined character overlapping with the person who had saved her in reality might easily lead to misunderstandings, as though she harbored some other intentions.


    Still, she couldn''t lie to Roger, who had saved her twice. She confessed that her draft character was indeed named Roger.


    Roger didn''t find it odd at all.


    He was already certain of the connection between Andrea from the comic world and Luna. Hearing his name once more in this context seemed only natural.


    Without dwelling on the coincidence of the name, Roger asked again, "Did you come up with the name on a sudden inspiration, or was it something you carefully thought out?"


    Luna paused to think before replying, "A bit of both, honestly. To be fair, I''m terrible at naming things. Most of the names in my designs come from other works. For instance, Andrea''s name comes from a video game, and Roger''s name¡­ was inspired by a minor character in a popular comic."


    After her explanation, Luna asked Roger, "Mr. Roger, why are you asking about this?"


    Roger gave her a deep look, extending his senses to ensure no one was eavesdropping before he responded, "Let''s say one day a character you designed came to life and stepped out of your drawings. What would you do?"


    "Ahaha, I''d probably be scared!" Luna responded reflexively but quickly added, "But if it really happened, I think I''d also be happy. After all, they''re my creations¡ªin a way, like my children."


    For creators, there is always some emotional connection to their characters, whether it''s a sense of identification or treating the characters as reflections of certain people or ideals.


    Just as popular characters stepping into reality would cause a stir among fans, creators might also feel a similar mix of excitement and awe upon meeting their creations.


    Unless, of course, the creator only wrote tragedies.


    In that case, they might have to consider how to avoid getting hunted down by their vengeful characters.


    Take Thor, for instance. If the God of Thunder ever discovered that his misery was entirely due to a heartless screenwriter, he''d probably visit Earth to have a little "chat" with said writer.


    However, Luna didn''t have such concerns. Her designs were simple character concepts without stories or intricate relationships.


    If her characters ever came to life, she imagined she''d be more thrilled than afraid.


    Taking a deep breath, Roger finally broke the silence after observing Luna''s thoughts.


    "While I have no intention of being anyone''s child, I must tell you¡­ one of your characters has indeed come to life."


    "...Huh?"


    Luna froze, staring at Roger''s serious expression, unsure of how to respond.


    After a long pause, she softly muttered, "Mr... Roger, today isn''t April Fool''s Day, right?"


    Roger didn''t say anything more. Instead, he stood up, levitated in the air before her, and let his eyes glow red with energy.


    Although he didn''t fire any beams, the sight of him flying and the unmistakable power in his glowing eyes left no doubt about his identity.


    "..."


    Luna''s jaw dropped, her eyes wide in disbelief, as though they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    She instinctively pinched her cheek hard, yelping at the pain, and mumbled as she rubbed her reddened face, "It''s not a dream... but¡­ how is this possible?"


    "Honestly, I don''t believe it either, but everything I''ve experienced forces me to. Miss Luna, it''s the truth."


    Roger descended back to the ground, resuming his seat by her hospital bed.


    "I''m not exactly the character you designed, but I seem to have crossed over into their body and lived through the events you might have imagined for them."


    "No... wait... Hold on!" Luna raised her hand, overwhelmed and stopping Roger from continuing.


    The information Roger revealed was too much for her to process all at once. Her mind was a tangled mess, leaving her unsure of what to say or how to respond.


    Roger, understanding her reaction, refrained from pushing further, giving her time to think.


    After a while, Luna finally asked, "Hypothetically! Even if you were¡­ the character I designed for a fan creation¡­ Why are you telling me this?"


    "To reiterate, I''m someone who crossed over. In my original world, I had family and friends. I didn''t come here on purpose but ended up inhabiting a character similar to your design."


    "So why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want to go back."


    "...Go back?"


    "Yes. There are unresolved matters in my world. Returning to my original world has always been my dream, but¡­ I also made a promise to someone to keep them safe. I can''t break that promise."


    Roger''s tone was earnest as he answered.


    Luna lay on the bed, silent for a long time. Without witnessing Roger''s abilities, she might''ve dismissed him as someone suffering from delusions.


    But seeing his powers with her own eyes left her unsure of how to respond.


    It defied all logic.


    However, perhaps due to her creative nature, Luna adjusted quickly to the situation.


    After reflecting on Roger''s words, she replied, "I have no idea what''s really going on. Even if I believe you, I don''t have the power to send you back to your world.


    "And are you sure you want to go back? If you do, you might never be able to return here. You''ve mentioned having family and friends here as well."


    "..."


    Roger was fully aware that his return to the real world was an extraordinary accident.


    Even if he returned to the comic world, there was no guarantee he could find his way back to the real world again.


    But Roger was optimistic.


    Since he had returned once before, he believed that once his powers recovered enough to sense the Space Stone within him, he might be able to establish a passage between the real and comic worlds.


    Of course, this was just a theory. Whether it was possible would depend on Luna, the "creator."


    Still, Roger felt hopeful.


    "Take your time to think it over carefully. I need time to think, too. This is way too surreal. I almost wonder if I''m dreaming¡­ No, I must be dreaming. I''ll sleep on it."


    Confronted with such an overwhelming reality, Luna chose to pull the blanket over her head and escape into sleep.


    Compared to the revelation that her creation had come to life, even the fact that her house had burned down seemed trivial.


    She needed rest to process the earth-shattering truth Roger had dropped on her.


    Roger didn''t disturb her further. He knew she needed time to think, just as he needed to decide for himself.


    Should he go back?


    Returning home, Roger settled into his routine.


    During this period, he avoided heroic acts, didn''t look for work, and stayed home monitoring news both domestically and internationally.


    During his recovery, Roger made a troubling discovery.


    The spatial bracelet containing Athena, along with the Infinity Stones on him, were missing.


    The loss of the Infinity Stones wasn''t a major issue¡ªthey couldn''t be used outside the Marvel Universe.


    The real problem was the spatial bracelet.


    Roger hadn''t forgotten that the corpses of the corrupted Superman and Doomsday were stored inside. If the bracelet malfunctioned and released its contents¡­ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The emergence of Superman and Doomsday''s bodies would undoubtedly cause a global sensation.


    Thus, Roger diligently scoured the news, hoping for any leads.


    But whether it was luck or misfortune, Roger found nothing¡ªat least not yet.


    His only hope now was that the bracelet wouldn''t fall into the wrong hands before his recovery was complete.


    Of course, there was another possibility: the bracelet and the Infinity Stones might have ended up in another world entirely.


    If that were the case, Roger''s journey back to the DC Universe would become a distant dream.


    ...


    Two weeks after revealing his identity to Luna, Roger finally received her call.


    During that time, Roger had even received official recognition for his heroic deeds, including monetary rewards and commendations.


    Local reporters had interviewed him multiple times, and his story was shared widely online.


    Roger had almost assumed that Luna didn''t believe him and wouldn''t contact him again.


    "Sorry, I had a lot to deal with after being discharged..."


    Meeting Roger at a nearby caf¨¦, Luna apologized sincerely.


    Unlike Roger, who only had to deal with media attention and police inquiries, Luna had far more on her plate.


    Her brother, Rex, had been arrested for arson. As his only family member, she had to handle his affairs despite her resentment toward him.


    This included compensating the victims and preparing for court appearances¡ªtasks she had to manage personally.


    With everything piling up, Luna barely had time to think about Roger''s situation. If not for the profound impact of Roger''s revelations, she might not have remembered to reach out at all.


    "I understand. How''s your brother?"


    When they met at the caf¨¦, Roger asked her.


    Luna''s expression was calm as she replied, "He''s definitely going to be sentenced. The police told me it''ll be at least ten years if nothing unexpected happens."


    "That''s good."


    "...Is that supposed to be comforting?"


    "Kind of. At least with him in prison, he can''t cause any more trouble. Think of it as him doing his part to protect society."


    Roger chuckled.


    It was only because of the rule of law that Rex had survived. If they were in America, Roger wouldn''t have hesitated to deal with him permanently.


    "Sigh¡­"


    Luna sighed, acknowledging the truth in Roger''s words.


    She took out a second-hand laptop she had purchased online, opened it on the caf¨¦ table, and navigated to some notes and ideas she had compiled.


    "Let''s get to the point. After thinking it over carefully, I''ve concluded that ordinarily, something like crossing into one''s creations and returning should be impossible."


    "But it''s already happened."


    "Yes, and that''s exactly what puzzles me."


    Luna''s fingers glided over the laptop''s touchpad as she continued, "In terms of quality, design, and popularity, my fan-made character settings are incredibly niche. By all logic, you shouldn''t have crossed into something so obscure.


    "That''s why I suspect¡­ there must have been some extraordinary phenomenon linking you to my work."


    "Extraordinary phenomenon?"


    "Yes, something like¡­ supernatural events, alien encounters, divine intervention¡ªanything out of the ordinary. It''s even possible that our world is itself someone''s creation."


    "A story within a story?"


    "That''s one way to look at it."


    Luna sipped her coffee and shrugged.


    Just as Roger hadn''t realized he''d crossed into Luna''s creation, it was equally possible that their world was another creator''s work.


    After all, people within a story have no way of knowing whether their world is real or the product of someone''s imagination.


    "Also, there''s something that bothers me. You said you crossed directly into Homelander''s body, right? But according to my character design, you should''ve crossed into his childhood self.


    "And instead of appearing in  universe, you should''ve been in the Marvel Universe, adopted by Tony Stark."


    "That''s true. Why the discrepancy?"


    "It''s just a theory, but based on Andrea''s appearance as your ''past self,'' I looked into it¡­"


    Luna tapped away at her keyboard before turning the laptop screen toward Roger.


    "And I found this."


    Roger leaned in to look at the screen.


    "...A novel?"


    "Yes, a fan fiction based on my designs. Strangely enough, this story closely mirrors your experiences. Unfortunately, it hasn''t been updated in a while."


    "So we need to find the author¡­?"


    "Sorry, that''s impossible." Luna quickly dismissed Roger''s suggestion.


    "Why?" Roger asked, frowning.


    Luna sighed and replied, "Because the author is dead. passed away from illness."


    Roger fell silent once more.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [189] : Speculations and Setup

    ~ Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The deceased author went by the pen name "Sweet Alyssum."


    Though it sounded like a feminine alias, the author was, in fact, a man.


    Sweet Alyssum was a fan of Luna''s work and had written many fanfictions based on the characters she created, most of which were short stories.


    When Luna created Andrea, Sweet Alyssum had discussed the rights to create works about the character with her, and, as usual, Luna had agreed.


    Although Luna handed over the fanfiction rights to her characters, she didn''t actively read Sweet Alyssum''s fanfictions.


    Initially, she would read them, but as time went on and real-life responsibilities grew, she didn''t have the energy to keep up.


    It wasn''t until Roger''s recent arrival that Luna began to suspect that the key to Roger''s dimensional travel might not lie with her, but rather with other people. This prompted her to revisit Sweet Alyssum''s works.


    She eventually confirmed that Roger''s experiences involving Andrea closely resembled the fanfiction plots described by Sweet Alyssum.


    However, in the final chapters of Sweet Alyssum''s stories, aside from briefly mentioning Luna''s new character design, Roger was not mentioned at all.


    "So, does this count as a prequel?"


    Roger skimmed through the novel and asked Luna.


    Sipping her coffee, loaded with sugar cubes, Luna replied:


    "I''m not sure, but according to your description, it could be considered a prequel. It tells Andrea''s earlier life and hints at the newer character designs I later created. But as for what happens after¡­ we don''t know."


    "So¡­ the trail goes cold?"


    Roger raised his head and asked.


    With Sweet Alyssum deceased, no one knew where the story was headed. Finding a way back to the Marvel Universe through these stories seemed unlikely.


    Luna took a small sip of coffee and said:


    "Not necessarily. If your goal is to return to the Marvel Universe, we first need to figure out one thing: did the character designs come first, leading to your existence, or did you exist first, influencing the creation of our works and character designs?"


    "How do we prove that?"


    Roger asked, puzzled.


    Proving whether the relationship between reality and fiction was cause or effect seemed impossible without understanding the link between the two worlds.


    While Roger had the powers of Superman, he wasn''t an omniscient, omnipotent god capable of understanding everything.


    Luna, however, seemed intrigued. She slapped the table and exclaimed:


    "Let''s do an experiment!"


    "Experiment?"


    "Yes! I''ll post my character designs online, adding some new, reasonable abilities. Once your powers recover, we''ll see if you gain similar abilities. If you do, we''ll know if the designs came first or if you came first!"


    "Why post it online?"


    "Have you seen the anime ?"


    Instead of answering Roger''s question, Luna posed one of her own.


    Roger thought for a moment and replied, "I think I''ve heard of it."


    "You should check it out. If it turns out that characters are created from designs¡ªno, if the characters you embody come into existence from designs¡ªthen posting the designs online becomes crucial."


    Draining her coffee, Luna added, "Anyway, that''s all for today. I suddenly have an idea for my art! This time, I''m sure I''ll create something amazing! See you!"


    Unlike her earlier, despondent state in the hospital, Luna was now bursting with energy, her face alight with excitement.


    Her physical condition seemed to reflect this newfound enthusiasm, likely because she''d genuinely found inspiration.


    Roger watched her leave, quietly paid the bill, and left the caf¨¦ for a nearby internet caf¨¦. There, he began searching for the anime Luna had mentioned.


    Although Roger had been a bit of an otaku, enjoying movies and anime, he mostly spent his time gaming. While he had watched plenty of anime, he hadn''t seen everything.


    So, it wasn''t surprising that he wasn''t familiar with this one. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After finding and watching the anime, Roger''s expression shifted into one of realization.


    The premise of  revolved around fictional characters entering the real world, with the story unfolding as they interacted with reality.


    One core concept stood out to Roger:


    The abilities and powers these fictional characters wielded, as well as their strength, were closely tied to their .


    More specifically, their powers were influenced by the degree of public  and .


    Take Superman, for example. Everyone knows he has heat vision, a steel body, flight, super-hearing, super-sight, etc.


    These abilities are etched into people''s minds, so if Superman entered the real world, he could use all these abilities.


    However, abilities like "space manipulation," "mind control," or "time reversal" aren''t typically associated with Superman. Even if fan-made stories granted him such powers, they wouldn''t manifest in reality unless widely accepted.


    Thus, the level of  was the main factor allowing fictional characters to wield supernatural abilities in reality.


    This was what Luna had been trying to convey to Roger.


    If the characters Roger embodied truly stemmed from pre-existing designs, then amplifying those designs with more powerful abilities could potentially enhance Roger''s powers.


    "But it''s just a theory," Roger mused after fast-forwarding through the entire anime.


    Even if characters like him were derived from pre-existing designs, without prolonged exposure and wide public acceptance, additional abilities added by Luna might not manifest in him.


    Still, it was worth a shot. Since Luna wanted to experiment, Roger had nothing to lose.


    After spending some time gaming at the internet caf¨¦, Roger was about to leave when his phone rang. It was Dan.


    "Hey, Roger. Where are you?"


    "The internet caf¨¦. What''s up?"


    "Man, you have a computer at home but still go to an internet caf¨¦? Never mind, send me your location. I''ll come to you."


    Dan hung up after speaking. Moments later, he sent Roger a text with his location, and Roger responded with his own.


    Deciding to wait for Dan, Roger stayed logged in and played a few more games.


    About half an hour later, Dan arrived, patting Roger on the shoulder with a grin.


    "Man, you''ve been busy! Haven''t seen you in half a month, and now you''re a heroic Good Samaritan?"


    "Just lucky, that''s all. So, what brings you here?"


    Roger asked, surprised.


    Dan had been busy lately with a critical phase in game development. As the studio''s lead, he barely had time to play games with Roger. Why was he seeking Roger out now?


    Sitting beside Roger and logging into a computer, Dan replied, "I finally have some free time. Thought I''d hang out with you to relax. But instead of staying home, you''re here? What are you playing?"


    "Watched some anime and played  for a bit. Didn''t find it all that fun."


    "Yeah, games these days are getting boring."


    Dan nodded in agreement before suggesting, "How about ? It''s like , but with melee weapons."


    "Sounds fun. Let''s try it."


    "First, you''ll need to buy the game."


    "¡­"


    Roger sighed but relented. He''d recently earned some prize money for his heroic deed, so he wasn''t short on cash. Splurging on a game to play with an old friend seemed worth it.


    They played several rounds, and although Roger wasn''t going all out, his superhuman reflexes and hand speed gave him a clear advantage.


    Dan jokingly accused Roger of cheating, though it was just his typical banter.


    The two spent the night gaming and chatting about Dan''s game development.


    Dan''s project was a text-based game where players, as gods, controlled human lives through written narratives.


    Because the concept aligned with Luna''s idea of designs influencing characters, Roger couldn''t help but ask a few extra questions.


    "What if a character from the game came to life?"


    "Hand them over to the government," Dan replied without hesitation.


    Roger chuckled. "Classic answer. But that''s not what I meant."


    "What, then?"


    "What if the character wanted to go back into the game?"


    "Back? Why would they? Do you think players are gods who can just send someone back?"


    Dan dismissed the notion, pointing out that players and creators were ordinary people who couldn''t possibly fulfill such requests.


    Still, Roger pressed on with another question:


    "What if the creator or player added new settings to the character, like the ability to travel between worlds?"


    "That would ruin the game. It''d flop for sure."


    "¡­So no one would accept it?"


    "Not necessarily no one, but it''d definitely lose popularity. Changing core settings midway is a big no-no. If the changes feel jarring, the audience will reject it."


    Dan''s words made sense. Once a character''s design was established, altering it drastically wasn''t easy.


    Even so, Roger decided to let Luna try her experiment. There was no harm in it.


    After gaming until late at night, Dan suggested grabbing some drinks and barbecue, but they ended up so engrossed in gaming that they forgot. A couple of takeout pancakes sufficed as a midnight snack.


    By the time they left the caf¨¦, it was already early morning. After agreeing to meet up the next day for a proper meal, Dan called a cab home.


    Roger, however, decided to walk back. The caf¨¦ wasn''t far from his place, and a walk would do him good.


    As he strolled through the quiet streets, Roger checked his phone and saw a message from Luna.


    "Draft''s done! I''ve uploaded the initial design online. I''ll fill in more details later. Check it out when you have time!"


    The message was broken into several texts. After reading it, Roger replied, "Good work."


    She responded quickly:


    "No big deal. Even though the fire destroyed a lot, I had backups in my cloud storage. I just revised an old draft."


    "Still up this late?"


    "It''s only 1 a.m. What young person sleeps this early nowadays?"


    "Don''t you have class tomorrow?"


    "Didn''t you hear? My family''s recent situation got me a month off from my advisor. I''m still on break. Anyway, enough chit-chat. Go check the designs when you can and give me feedback."


    ...


    With that, she stopped replying. Roger chuckled at her energy and put his phone away, continuing his walk home.


    Lost in thought about Luna''s ideas, Roger''s musings were interrupted by a piercing scream that shattered the quiet night:


    "Monster!!! Help!!!"


    Though the scream came from far away, Roger heard it clearly, along with the content of the cry.


    Without hesitation, he avoided the nearby surveillance cameras and used his freshly restored flight abilities to head toward the source of the scream.


    The word "monster" caught Roger''s attention.


    What kind of monster could it be?


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 11 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [190] : Parademons!

    ~ Support & Read 10 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The source of the shouting was quite far from Roger''s current position, but fortunately, his flight ability had partially recovered.


    Although he couldn''t achieve supersonic speeds yet, covering such a short distance didn''t take him long.


    Upon arriving at the location of the shouting, Roger finally saw the "monster" in question.


    It had wings on its back, a metallic, armor-like skin, glowing red eyes, and a headpiece resembling a helmet that seemed fused with its skin.


    "Parademons? Why are Parademons appearing here?!"


    Without a doubt, the creature before him was a Parademon from the DC Universe!


    At this moment, the inexplicably present Parademon was madly chasing a young couple.


    The pair, who looked like students, were sprinting hand-in-hand down the alley, shouting loudly for help. The cries Roger had heard earlier came from them.


    Unfortunately, it was late at night, and there weren''t many people around. The nearest patrolling police car was two blocks away, so there was almost no one to respond to their desperate cries for help¡ªexcept Roger.


    Seeing the Parademon, Roger descended straight from the sky, landing right in front of it.


    The fleeing couple in the distance stopped, the boy clutching the girl''s hand tightly. With wide eyes, he exclaimed, "Holy crap, it''s Superman!"


    Though Roger wasn''t wearing his battle suit, his dramatic descent from the sky and the Parademon''s presence instantly made the boy think of Superman.


    ....


    Being a fan of DC movies, the boy naturally recognized the creature as a Parademon.


    In fact, he had initially approached the alley out of curiosity, thinking the "cosplay" was remarkably lifelike.


    It wasn''t until he got closer that he realized¡ªthis wasn''t cosplay. It was the real deal.


    Panicked, he grabbed his girlfriend and ran for their lives, shouting for help.


    The boy had resigned himself to dying tonight. But now, having encountered both a Parademon and Superman in one night, he felt a glimmer of hope.


    Well¡­ this  to be Superman, right?


    "What are you waiting for? Run and call the police!"


    Standing in the shadows, Roger ensured the boy couldn''t clearly see his face and shouted at him.


    The boy quickly snapped out of it, grabbed his girlfriend''s hand, and turned to run.


    "Superman, hang in there! I''ll bring reinforcements!"


    "...?"


    Watching the young couple disappear into the distance, Roger was left with a head full of question marks.


    Hang in there?


    Who''s hanging in there?


    As this thought crossed his mind, Roger punched the Parademon to the ground, tore off its wings, and twisted its neck with a swift motion.


    The entire sequence of actions was seamless¡ªfrom grabbing the Parademon to snapping its neck, it took less than two seconds.


    If he hadn''t wanted to avoid letting the young couple witness the grisly scene, Roger might have stomped the Parademon to death the moment he landed.


    Holding the Parademon''s neck, Roger flipped its body over and examined it closely, but found nothing unusual about it.


    Narrowing his eyes, he tossed the corpse aside and took off, heading toward Luna''s current residence.


    Since the Parademon had already been seen by others, taking the body away served no purpose.


    Moreover, its appearance likely wasn''t an isolated incident. More Parademons might appear in the future, so Roger needed to ensure this world was prepared.


    Handing over the Parademon''s body to the authorities was the best course of action.


    Perhaps they could glean some insights from its remains. As a creature from Apokolips, its armor and biology might provide clues about the planet''s technology.


    As for why he was going to find Luna now, Roger suspected that some of the character settings she had added might have triggered the Parademon''s appearance.


    Rather than logging into a website to confirm his suspicions, it was more convenient to ask the creator directly.


    After sending a message to Luna saying, "I''ll be there soon," Roger turned off his phone and flew toward her home.


    Since her rented apartment had been burned down, Luna had returned to her family home. However, unlike before¡ªwhen her older brother frequently annoyed her¡ªshe now at least didn''t have to worry about that pest bothering her.


    Luna''s family home was on the outskirts of the city. Roger flew for quite a while before arriving and knocked on her window.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound startled Luna, who immediately pulled back the curtain.


    Seeing Roger hovering outside, she sighed in exasperation, then quickly opened the window and screen, saying, "Get in here! Even though it''s nighttime, what if someone takes a picture of you?"


    "It''s fine. People have already seen me." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "???"


    A string of question marks seemed to pop above Luna''s head.


    Roger climbed in through the window and explained, "I just encountered a Parademon outside. I had to step in to save someone, but don''t worry¡ªthey didn''t see my face."


    "A Parademon? Wait, why would a Parademon appear in the real world?!"


    Catching the key detail in Roger''s words, Luna asked in shock.


    "That''s what I want to know," Roger replied. "What settings did you upload for me?"


    "You think it''s because of my settings? That''s impossible!"


    Luna immediately denied it.


    Even if the settings she uploaded gave Roger new abilities, it seemed absurd that they could directly manifest entities like Parademons. If that were the case, Luna joked, she might as well set Roger up as an omniscient, omnipotent god.


    Then he could instantly resolve threats like Darkseid or a cosmic crisis with a single breath.


    Roger added, "I find it unlikely too, but I wanted to confirm. What exactly did you add to my character?"


    Turning to her computer, Luna opened her design software and replied, "I only added minor things. For example, your exposure to the Infinity Stones gave you limited access to their powers. Look!"


    She showed Roger the new character settings. Roger leaned in to examine the six new designs Luna had created.


    To avoid deviating too far from the original character concept, her additions were conservative.


    For instance, while Roger could use the powers of the Infinity Stones, he needed to have the Stones physically with him. Additionally, using their abilities would weaken his other powers.


    For example, if he used the Space Stone''s abilities, he couldn''t fly.


    If he used the Mind or Soul Stones, his invulnerable body would temporarily lose its durability.


    Among these settings, one stood out: the ability to open spatial portals with the Space Stone.


    Roger pointed at this and asked, "Could this setting have caused the Parademon to appear?"


    "Impossible!"


    Luna denied it vehemently. "Even if the settings influenced reality, the effects would depend on popularity. Look at this¡ª"


    She pointed to the number of views on her post.


    "Less than ten people have seen this. How could anyone acknowledge the new settings enough to cause these effects? Besides, the portals you can open should appear near you. The Parademon didn''t spawn next to you, right?"


    Hearing this, Roger''s expression darkened. "Then there''s only one possibility left."


    "Yeah¡­" Luna guessed it too. "It''s likely that when you traveled back, you accidentally brought some Parademons along."


    "A time gap¡­"


    Roger frowned deeply.


    In the time vortex, there was no sense of time. A delay of one minute there could result in drastically different arrival times.


    If a time gap had occurred between him and the Parademons, it would explain their appearance here.


    And if that was the case, it was likely more Parademons would show up in the future.


    After all, back in Apokolips, the number of Parademons tasked with stopping Roger was in the tens of thousands.


    The real danger wasn''t the Parademons themselves, though¡ªit was the possibility of Darkseid from DC''s Doomsday World using the same route to track him.


    If Darkseid arrived, the real world would be doomed.


    "Did you find any other Parademons in the city?"


    Luna, who had thought of the same terrifying possibility, asked Roger.


    He shook his head. Earlier, he had specifically flown around the city to check for other Parademons but hadn''t found any.


    Still, that didn''t guarantee there weren''t others elsewhere.


    "I''ll search other places."


    Roger spoke in a low voice, his worry evident.


    Although his flight speed hadn''t fully recovered, it was fast enough to cover significant distances.


    Determined to leave no stone unturned, Roger planned to exhaust himself with a global search that night. If he encountered any more Parademons, he would eliminate them on the spot.


    At the same time, he intended to find the space bracelet he had lost.


    With Athena''s AI assistance, analyzing the situation would be much easier.


    As Roger prepared to take off, Luna called out, "I''ll monitor the news from here and message you if anything comes up. Also¡­ don''t forget to turn off your phone."


    "Got it."


    While it was unclear if anyone might try tracking Roger''s phone, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    After bidding Luna farewell, Roger soared into the night sky to begin his global search.


    ....


    Finding traces of Parademons worldwide was no easy task, primarily because Roger''s speed wasn''t yet at its peak.


    However, over the course of a week¡ªwhile his body gradually recovered¡ªhe managed to search almost every corner of the country.


    Yet, he found no additional Parademons or his space bracelet.


    With nothing left to find domestically, Roger turned his attention overseas.


    While Luna speculated that future Parademons would likely appear near his city, Roger decided to comb the globe, just in case.


    ....


    Rewinding time slightly¡­


    On the day Roger decided to expand his search worldwide, the Parademon first sighted in the city was taken away by the police and placed in an isolation cell.


    As the captain of the city''s criminal investigation unit, Detective David had arrived on the scene after receiving the report.


    After carefully examining the Parademon''s corpse, Detective David silently stepped outside and lit his third cigarette in the span of ten minutes.


    "That thing inside¡­"


    Officer Chris, stepped out of the room and said, "It looks exactly like the Parademons from the movies!"


    "Parademons? What the hell is that?"


    Frowning, Detective David asked.


    Officer Chris pulled out his phone, searched for a movie screenshot, and showed it to Detective David.


    "This¡ªthis is a monster from one of the movies. It''s dangerous, sure, but in the movies, trained people can take down swarms of these things."


    Detective David studied the image carefully before suddenly remembering something.


    "Superman¡ªhe''s from this movie too, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then bring in those witnesses. Didn''t they say they saw Superman?"


    The couple who had been chased by the Parademon and later followed Roger''s advice to call the police were currently waiting for questioning.


    When they filed their report, they claimed they had been attacked by a movie monster and saved by Superman.


    Initially, Detective David dismissed their account as absurd.


    Movie monsters don''t just come to life in the real world. This was reality, not fiction.


    Seeing their statements, Detective David even considered testing the couple for drug use.


    But after personally seeing the Parademon''s body and comparing it to the images online, Detective David began to question his skepticism.


    To get to the bottom of this, he decided to interrogate the witnesses thoroughly.


    "Also, pull up all the city''s surveillance footage. Let''s find this ''Superman.''"


    "How do we do that? They said Superman came down from the sky¡­"


    "Idiot. Even if he descended from the sky, he had to take off from somewhere, right? He must''ve avoided people when he did. Use the footage to find anyone suspicious, and we''ll figure out who this ''Superman'' really is."


    Lately, it seemed like trouble just wouldn''t stop.


    First, there was the man-made fire, and now a movie monster had shown up.


    Detective David couldn''t shake the feeling that the world was about to change.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 10 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [191] : Another One

    ~ Support & Read 9 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The skies still bright and clear as Roger flew at high altitudes, scanning for traces of Parademons.


    Fortunately, he found none, nor did he encounter anything else that didn''t belong to this world.


    It seemed the Parademon that had appeared in Los Angeles was truly a coincidence¡ªor at least, that''s how it looked for now.


    Taking another glance around, Roger was about to head back when two fighter jets approaching from both sides made him pause.


    "Oh? They noticed me?"


    State Border Radars could detect any unidentified flying object, even if it was a living being like Roger. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Usually, Roger would avoid such situations by landing before the jets arrived and disappearing on the ground. He decided to have a little fun with the jets this time.


    "Lightning One, this is Lightning Two. Target identified as an unidentified flying object. Permission to engage."


    The pilots of the two jets, having detected Roger in their state airspace, were already authorized to fire. Since Roger hadn''t responded to their radio signals, they naturally assumed he was hostile.


    The jets, code-named Lightning, flanked Roger from both sides. Roger glanced back at them, then turned and flew straight up, accelerating to match the jets'' speed.


    The jets pursued him closely, and when it seemed Roger might escape, one of them fired a missile without hesitation.


    The missile raced toward Roger, but instead of fleeing, Roger suddenly stopped mid-air. The missile and the two jets flew past him.


    "What the¡ª?"


    The abrupt stop caused the pilots to lose their target, prompting one of them to curse in shock.


    They had never encountered such a maneuver¡ªsomething that could stop dead in the air like that.


    "Lightning Two has lost the target! Requesting a new lock-on!"


    The pilot of one jet reported as their radar failed to locate Roger.


    "I''m re-locking¡­ Wait, what?!" exclaimed the other pilot of Lightning One.


    "What''s wrong, Lightning One?"


    "Oh my God! He¡­ he''s a person! He''s standing on my jet!"


    "What!?"


    Hearing this, the pilot of Lightning Two thought he must have misheard. Or perhaps Lightning One was hallucinating¡ªhow else could a person suddenly appear atop a jet?


    Skeptical at first, the pilot of Lightning Two adjusted his view and saw it for himself. A human figure was indeed standing atop the other jet. He murmured, "Holy crap¡­ it really is a person?"


    Roger stood on top of the jet, tapping the cockpit glass. He yelled to the pilot inside, "Hey! Your jet must be equipped with top-of-the-line tech, right?"


    "...."


    The wind outside was too loud, and the cockpit''s soundproofing was excellent..


    "Never mind¡­"


    Roger decided not to bother with questions. He simply smashed the cockpit glass, reached in, and activated the ejection system.


    Watching the pilot parachute away safely, Roger waved and said, "Your jet is mine now. Have a pleasant landing, pilot!"


    Roger then left that jet, used his heat vision to destroy the wing of the other jet, forcing the second pilot to eject as well, and finally carried one of the jets away.


    ....


    The U.S. military sent two fighter jets. Roger couldn''t help but feel moved by their generosity.


    As for what to do with the jet...


    Roger figured he could bring it back as a souvenir. It wasn''t much, but it could count as a unique "gift."


    However, before doing anything with the jet, Roger had to avoid satellite surveillance. Spotting a thick cloud nearby, he flew toward it.


    The appearance of a humanoid figure destroying one jet and carrying off another would have been world-shaking news if reported.


    But the U.S. government wasn''t foolish. Without concrete evidence, it would be hard to convince others of such an event.


    Moreover, the possibility that Roger was an "Alien" was enough for the U.S. to keep this under wraps.


    They had also received reports of strange gravitational anomalies at a certain experimental base and rumors about an advanced technological bracelet recently discovered.


    The U.S. government firmly believed that this incident must be related to aliens¡ªand that Roger was their first point of contact.


    ....


    Unbeknownst to Roger or the U.S. government, while he was playing "cat and mouse" with the jets in the sky, something else happened.


    In Queens, New York, a young boy with a backpack suddenly appeared mid-air and plummeted toward the ground. Just before he landed face-first, he twisted mid-air and executed a remarkably stylish landing, scanning his surroundings.


    "What''s going on¡­?"


    The boy, Peter Parker, found the buildings around him familiar yet subtly different. He muttered, "What the heck?"


    Stepping out of the alley to find someone to question, Peter was suddenly stopped by a passerby pointing and shouting, "Tom Holland!!"


    "What?"


    Peter looked around, confused, then pointed to himself and asked, "Sorry, I think you''ve got the wrong guy. Did you just call... me?"


    "It''s you! Tom Holland!"


    The excited passerby ran over, drawing a crowd. People took out their phones and cameras, acting like starstruck fans.


    Peter hastily tried to explain, "You''ve got the wrong guy! I''m not Tom! My name is Peter. Peter Parker! You really have the wrong person!"


    However, his explanation only made things worse. The crowd grew even more excited, shouting, "We know you''re Spider-Man, Peter Parker! Please sign an autograph¡ªas Peter Parker!"


    "???"


    Peter''s mouth hung open, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    When did everyone find out he was Spider-Man? Who knew? Did MJ know? Did his classmates know?


    With his mind in a whirlwind, Peter had no time for autographs. He pushed through the crowd, saying, "Sorry, please let me through¡­ I gotta go!"


    Escaping the crowd like a gust of wind, Peter returned to the alley where he had first appeared. After some thought, he pressed the button on his wristband, activating his Spider-Man mask.


    From his experience in his own world, wearing just the mask often helped him avoid suspicion. People would simply think it was a high-quality prop.


    His hunch was correct. When he re-emerged wearing the mask, nobody thought he was Spider-Man. Instead, people were curious about where he had gotten such a realistic mask.


    Finally able to breathe, Peter started pondering his situation.


    Earlier that day, Peter had been living his usual life as New York''s friendly neighborhood Spider-Man. After finishing his patrol, he went home, studied for his upcoming college exams, and later visited his friend Ned.


    On the way back, everything suddenly went black. When he woke up, he found himself in this unfamiliar world.


    "What''s going on?"


    Peter retraced his steps but couldn''t pinpoint anything suspicious. Completely baffled, he decided to figure out where he was first.


    Though it looked like Queens, it didn''t entirely match his memories. Queens in his world was still under reconstruction after the zombie incident, but this Queens seemed intact and undisturbed.


    Peter concluded he must have arrived in a parallel world.


    "Am I like Mr. Roger now? Able to travel between worlds?"


    The thought popped into Peter''s mind.


    "Maybe I can contact Mr. Roger¡­ but I don''t have his number... Hmm?"


    Peter''s musings were interrupted by a video playing on a nearby electronics store display.


    The video was a trailer. Watching it, Peter''s jaw dropped.


    "?? WHAT THE¡ª?!"


    ....


    Meanwhile, Roger ultimately decided against bringing the jet back to L.A.


    It had been a fleeting whim, but upon reflection, he realized it might cause international tension and unnecessary trouble.


    In the end, he dismantled the jet''s engine and other advanced components, bringing only those parts back as a token gesture.


    While Roger hadn''t found another Parademon, his trip wasn''t entirely fruitless.


    But it wasn''t long before he realized he was wrong about the Parademons being a one-off incident.


    One day, Luna sent him a video recorded in New York. It showed a creature with wings¡ªa Parademon¡ªfighting a figure in an  suit.


    The video lasted only a few seconds, but Roger immediately recognized both figures.


    A Parademon and Spider-Man.


    And not just any Spider-Man¡ªone from the Marvel multiverse. But which universe was it?


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 9 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [192] : Reunion

    ~ Support & Read 8 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Due to Spider-Man''s appearance, Roger had to take another trip to New York City.


    Although it wasn''t clear whether this Spider-Man was from the original movie universe or an alternate world derived from , Roger''s theory suggested that if all the cinematic characters crossing over were related to him, then this Spider-Man was most likely from the zombie universe.


    If this Spider-Man indeed came from the zombie universe, Roger figured explaining the situation to him would be easy. After all, they had a good relationship¡ªthis Spider-Man had even helped Roger remove a tracker hidden by Vought International inside his body.


    That is, assuming Spider-Man believed Roger was who he claimed to be.


    After all, Roger''s current appearance was vastly different from Homelander''s. Spider-Man might not recognize him right away.


    The video of Spider-Man fighting a Parademon had briefly surfaced online.


    However, thanks to the influence of certain corporations, the video was quickly removed and replaced with a slew of similar-looking CGI videos, dismissing the original as special effects.


    Since very few people had witnessed it firsthand, many believed the explanation.


    After all, the idea of Spider-Man jumping from a movie universe to fight a creature from the DC Universe seemed far-fetched. Saying it was CGI was much easier to swallow.


    Even Roger and Luna would''ve had trouble believing such an absurd occurrence if one of them hadn''t just returned from the comic book world and the other hadn''t seen "Superman" appear in front of her own eyes.


    But the truth was undeniable.


    .....


    Once he arrived in New York City, Roger soared high above, searching for Spider-Man.


    With his superhuman hearing and vision nearly fully restored, Roger could see and hear everything in New York from tens of thousands of meters up, almost at the edge of the atmosphere.


    Thanks to this, it didn''t take long for Roger to find Spider-Man sitting atop a clock tower, staring blankly into space.


    Descending from the sky, Roger landed right next to him.


    Startled¡ªno, more accurately, triggered by his spider-sense¡ªPeter Parker spun around and warily asked the man who had just descended, "Who are you?!"


    "Peter Parker? Relax. My name''s Roger. Have you heard of me?"


    Roger introduced himself immediately.


    Spider-Man froze for a moment, then asked, "Roger... sir?"


    "So it is you, Peter."


    "Wait, hold on! I mean, I know a Roger, but I remember him being, uh, quite old... At least, he looked adult. Why do you...?"


    "It''s a long story. This is my real appearance. Besides, is there anyone else out there with my powers?"


    As he spoke, Roger turned and used his heat vision to shatter an empty bottle nearby.


    "!!!"


    "You really are Roger?!"


    Spider-Man gasped in disbelief, quickly rushing to Roger''s side and speaking at breakneck speed, "Roger! What''s going on? I still don''t understand how I ended up in this world. One moment I was chatting with Ned¡ªyou know, Ned, the one who lost a leg. I''ve been spending more time with him for his mental health. But on my way home, suddenly I''m here! And then people started shouting ''Tom'' at me, and I told them I''m Spider-Man, not Tom, but they got even more excited¡ª"


    "Stop, stop, STOP!"


    Roger interrupted Spider-Man''s rapid-fire chatter, his head pounding. "I know you have a lot of questions, but this isn''t the time. If you don''t mind, come with me, and I''ll explain everything."


    "Sure! Of course! I mean, absolutely!"


    Spider-Man agreed enthusiastically.


    For someone stranded in an unfamiliar world, meeting a familiar face was like finding an old friend in a foreign land¡ªan immense relief.


    Knowing he might be a fictional character had left Spider-Man on the brink of depression, but Roger''s sudden appearance, even if slightly different from the Roger he remembered, lifted his spirits.


    Besides, Spider-Man had no idea where else to go. He had no home, no friends, and no Avengers in this world.


    Well, there was a film studio, but it certainly wouldn''t have the Avengers¡ªat least, not the real ones, just actors who looked like them.


    ....


    With Spider-Man''s permission, Roger hoisted him over his shoulder and flew toward L.A.


    He made sure to land discreetly to avoid drawing attention.


    "You... actually brought him back?"


    Seeing Roger return with Peter Parker, Luna asked in disbelief.


    Putting Spider-Man down, Roger replied, "What? I told you we were close, didn''t I?"


    "But... wasn''t it still unclear whether this Spider-Man was the one you knew?"


    "Well, now it''s clear."


    "..."


    Luna had no response.


    ....


    Roger began explaining everything to Spider-Man.


    "Take a seat. It''s a long story, but I''ll explain everything."


    "No problem. I''m in no rush!" Spider-Man replied quickly.


    Although he claimed to be patient, his anxious demeanor suggested otherwise.


    Once Spider-Man was seated, Roger organized his thoughts and began recounting his experiences in detail. Naturally, he focused on the topic of interdimensional travel.


    Spider-Man''s arrival was undoubtedly tied to Roger. In fact, his ability to return home planet likely depended on Roger''s efforts.


    The concepts of "character setting" and "fictional creation" were somewhat comprehensible to Spider-Man, but the idea of being a comic book character was a hard pill to swallow.


    For a normal person, accepting this reality would be nearly impossible.


    If he weren''t a central character whose life had been so tragic, it might have been easier. But the Spider-Man from the zombie universe... His story was nothing short of harrowing.


    His mentor, Tony Stark, was dead. His loved ones, dead or injured. Aunt May perished in the zombie outbreak. His best friend, Ned, lost a leg.


    Though Spider-Man had come to terms with his reality, resolved to move forward, and embraced his role as an Avenger, learning that his entire life was a scripted drama created by some writer or director was a devastating revelation.


    ....


    "Why¡­"


    Peter sat on the sofa, his eyes filled with confusion and his face clouded with despair.


    "...Why did they write my life that way? Mr. Stark, Aunt May... Were they just tools to advance the plot?"


    Luna, Gently nudging Roger, she said, "I''ll go make some coffee... Do you think he''s okay with instant?"


    "Anything''s fine," Roger replied, then turned back to Peter, choosing his words carefully before speaking.


    "Peter, you shouldn''t think about it like that. We don''t even know if the story came first or if your world existed first¡­ It''s possible your world existed before the story and inspired the creators.


    "There''s a theory that all creative works are projections of other worlds into the minds of creators. Maybe that''s how your story came to be."


    "Thanks, Mr. Roger, but... I''d like to be alone for now."


    Peter''s smile was forced as he spoke.


    Roger glanced at Luna, who was returning with coffee, shrugged, and said, "Alright. I''ll leave the coffee here."


    He gave Luna a knowing look, and the two of them stepped onto the balcony, leaving Peter alone with his thoughts.


    ....


    On the balcony.


    Roger sighed as well. "I tried comforting him with that theory. Hopefully, it helps him cope."


    "What theory?"


    "That creators'' works are projections of other worlds."


    "If you suddenly develop new abilities in the next few days, that theory will be debunked. Are you sure it''s okay to comfort him with it?"


    "...I couldn''t think of a better way," Roger admitted helplessly.


    Luna nodded in understanding before adding, "By the way, if more people connected to you keep showing up in our reality, what are you going to do? You can''t just bring them all to my house. There''s no space."


    "That''s... definitely a problem. I''ll figure something out."


    Spider-Man''s arrival was proof that others connected to Roger might also appear.


    If they were villains, it would be simple¡ªRoger could just take them down.


    But if they were friends, he''d need to find a way to accommodate them while keeping the real world from descending into chaos.


    Though, in some ways, Roger and Spider-Man''s presence had already started changing this world.


    Rubbing his temples, Roger asked Luna to take care of Spider-Man for now. Meanwhile, he called his friend Dan.


    To house these "familiar faces," Roger needed a new place¡ªnot just any place, but a large one. Ideally, it would have a basement that Roger could transform into a secret base using Athena''s resources once he found her.


    That way, the space could serve as both a functional headquarters and a secure hideout.


    Dan, who had made plenty of connections while finding a studio for his own work, was Roger''s best bet for finding such a place.


    As for the truth about Roger, Luna, and Spider-Man, Roger decided it was time to let Dan in on some of it.


    After all, with Dan''s wealth, financial concerns would be one less thing to worry about.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 8 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [193] : Mark or Hulk?

    ~ Support & Read 8 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    The warehouse door creaked open as Roger entered with Luna and a masked, baseball cap-wearing Spider-Man in tow.


    He glanced around at the enormous two-story warehouse and said to the two, "I''ve rented this place. For the next few months, this will be our base of operations."


    Surveying the largely untouched interior, Luna blinked in amazement. "Renting such a large warehouse at a time like this¡ªhow much did it cost?"


    "Not much," Roger replied with a smile, though his face showed a hint of pain. "I just spent all the reward money I earned for my recent good deeds."


    By the end of his explanation, Roger''s expression was one of heartbreak.


    This wasn''t '''' universe where he was a billionaire shareholder holding hundreds of millions in stocks. Here, he was just a broke nobody who barely managed to scrape together his rent.


    He had thought his reward money from recent heroics would let him enjoy a comfortable period of leisure, but it had all vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Still, Roger considered it worth it.


    Even though he didn''t know how long he would remain in this reality, having a secret base was a necessity before leaving. Spider-Man felt the same way.


    But Luna soon raised a critical question:


    "What happens when the lease is up? Finding work now isn''t easy."


    "..." Roger went silent before responding, "We''ll cross that bridge when we get to it."


    "So, you haven''t actually thought about it, huh?"


    "There''ll be a way! I just need to find Athena!" Roger said with determination.


    If he could locate ¡ªa repository of technology far beyond this world¡ªhe could do something akin to what Cyborg does: quietly reroute some unused or forgotten funds from dormant accounts.


    Of course, such actions were technically illegal... but as long as he targeted unclaimed foreign accounts, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    But first, he needed to find .


    "Do you have any leads?" Luna asked.


    "Not yet, but like I said, we''ll figure it out."


    Roger was someone who lived day by day. While his experiences had changed him somewhat, his lazy nature meant he still avoided thinking too far ahead.


    And honestly, even if he did plan ahead, there weren''t many viable options. He couldn''t exactly rob a bank just because he was bulletproof¡ªthat would make him a criminal!


    Besides, he was Superman. If Superman robbed a bank, he''d just become Super-Villain. Roger wasn''t about to cross that line.


    For now, the warehouse issue was set aside. What they really needed to focus on was how to handle the sudden appearance of movie characters in the real world.


    With Venom-like creatures and Spider-Man already here, it was clear that characters emerging from films wasn''t a coincidence but an inevitability.


    More characters¡ªwhether directly or indirectly connected to Roger¡ªwould undoubtedly appear.


    Roger and Spider-Man needed to establish a team akin to the Justice League or Avengers in this reality, locate these characters in advance, and bring them here.


    If they were villains, they''d be subdued. If they were heroes, they''d be brought here to explain the situation.


    Luna could upload new character profiles for future reference. If Spider-Man wanted to gain new abilities or had other ideas, Roger could accompany him to Marvel''s writers.


    To monitor global events, a single warehouse wouldn''t suffice.


    Roger and Luna purchased a few decently equipped computers online, added some beds to the warehouse, and set up partitions.


    Roger even hired someone to build a small bathroom, so members staying at the base could shower.


    Spider-Man transferred part of his suit''s AI system into the warehouse computers, boosting their processing power and fortifying the firewalls.


    With Marvel''s advanced technology, they didn''t need to worry about anyone hacking into their systems.


    After ten days of hard work, the once-empty warehouse had been completely transformed.


    Several computer towers and six or seven large monitors were set up in the center. One side of the warehouse had been partitioned into several "rooms," each with a large bed for resting.


    To the right stood a transparent freezer and an upright refrigerator. The freezer held emergency food supplies, while the fridge was stocked with snacks and drinks.


    Not far from the fridge was a makeshift kitchen equipped with an induction cooker, a microwave, and various utensils.


    The rest of the warehouse had been repurposed by Spider-Man as a workshop for crafting equipment.


    Roger''s new Superman-inspired suit and Luna''s self-defense gadgets were all created here, with Spider-Man acting as the craftsman.


    Though Spider-Man didn''t say it outright, it was clear he was becoming more like Iron Man. Whether this was due to Tony Stark''s influence or Peter imitating him was uncertain.


    The Iron Spider suit was also stored in the workshop, its AI connected to the central computer, constantly scanning for unusual events worldwide.


    "This really feels like a proper secret base, even if it''s just the three of us for now," Roger said with a sense of accomplishment.


    For some reason, watching their secret base take shape bit by bit filled Roger with an inexplicable sense of pride.


    Perhaps it was because this was reality.


    In the comic world, no matter how much he gained, Roger always felt like those things didn''t truly belong to him¡ªhe was just an outsider.


    But in reality, this base was Roger''s creation, built piece by piece. Naturally, it brought him a sense of fulfillment.


    ...Of course, technically, the warehouse didn''t belong to Roger either.


    "Guys, lunchtime!"


    As Roger and Spider-Man worked, Luna returned with lunch and called out to them.


    Seeing the transformed base, she exclaimed in surprise, "Wow! This place looks like a secret base from a TV show!"


    "...."


    "Well¡­ secret bases aren''t usually this... basic," Luna hesitated before delivering the rather blunt observation.


    Due to budget constraints, the base was as good as it could get. Even so, Roger had emptied all his savings¡ªboth recent and past.


    In other words, Roger was now completely broke and would need to find a job soon.


    Scratching his head, Roger decided not to dwell on those depressing thoughts. Turning to Spider-Man, he said, "Peter, this place is yours now. I''ll leave you a phone. If anything happens, contact me."


    "Alright," Spider-Man replied with a smile.


    ....


    "By the way, Mr. Roger," Spider-Man said, "There''s a rumor online about someone resembling Mark Ruffalo appearing near San Francisco."


    Roger frowned slightly. "When was he spotted?"


    "About two days ago? News from San Francisco. is locked down, so updates are scarce."


    "Got it. I''ll go check it out. Let''s hope it''s just Mark... and not Banner."


    Roger knew this was serious and prepared to leave immediately.


    "What''s going on?" Luna asked, confused.


    "Spider-Man says someone resembling Mark Ruffalo was seen near San Francisco."


    "Who?"


    "The actor who plays the Hulk in the Marvel movies. Don''t you know the actors'' names?"


    "Uh¡­ I like the movies, but besides Robert Downey Jr. and Chris Evans, I don''t really pay attention to the actors."


    Luna loved the characters, not the actors, so it made sense she didn''t remember their names.


    Roger didn''t press further. Honestly, if he hadn''t personally experienced the Marvel world, he wouldn''t have bothered remembering the actors'' names either.


    Now, knowing characters might emerge from films, keeping track of the actors'' names was essential.


    That way, if an actor inexplicably showed up dead, Roger could deduce who might be responsible.


    Like... Deadpool.


    "If it really is Banner," Luna asked, "what will you do?"


    Roger fell silent for a moment before answering, "Then we pray."


    "?"


    "Pray that no one makes him angry."


    "..."


    Judging by Spider-Man''s arrival, if this Bruce Banner really had crossed over, he likely came from the  zombie universe.


    In that world, Banner''s story diverged from the MCU''s main timeline. He likely hadn''t perfectly merged with the Hulk persona to become Professor Hulk, meaning he could still transform into the Hulk when enraged.


    If anyone provoked him¡ªor if Banner learned he was just a fictional character¡ªhe might lose control and Hulk out.


    That could spell disaster.


    Or, being the brilliant mind he was, Banner might find a way to rationalize the situation and calm himself.


    But first, Roger needed to find him.


    If it turned out to be just Mark Ruffalo, all this worry would be for nothing.


    But if it really was Banner¡ª


    ....


    ....


    "What the hell...?!"


    When Roger arrived in San Francisco, he found a section of the city''s park surrounded by the U.S. military. Inside, a rampaging Hulk was demolishing tanks and armored vehicles.


    Setting aside how things had escalated this far, the military had cut off all electronic signals and launched an assault on Banner without evacuating civilians from the park. Roger''s blood boiled at their recklessness.


    Taking a deep breath, Roger watched as the Hulk¡ªdespite being attacked¡ªshielded innocent bystanders. Without hesitation, he descended from the sky, flipping a firing armored vehicle and stepping between the Hulk and the military.


    Roger''s new Superman-inspired suit, designed by Spider-Man, included a mask covering most of his face.


    This mask concealed his identity, allowing him to act openly.


    Roger''s sudden appearance didn''t stop the military. Instead, seeing him destroy one of their vehicles, they assumed he was an enemy and opened fire on him as well.


    Meanwhile, the enraged Hulk¡ªfailing to recognize Roger¡ªcharged at him with a massive fist raised!


    Roger caught the Hulk''s punch with his right hand and said, "Hulk! Calm down! It''s me, Roger!"


    Hearing Roger''s name, the Hulk hesitated briefly but didn''t stop. Instead, he swung his other fist, sending Roger flying and charging back toward the military.


    Roger, deliberately not resisting, allowed the Hulk''s punch to launch him into a tank, causing a fiery explosion.


    Moments later, Roger emerged unscathed from the flames, watching as the Hulk tore through the military forces.


    He wasn''t bothered. He was intentionally letting the Hulk vent his anger. Once the rage subsided, the Hulk might calm down and listen.


    And if not? Well, Roger wouldn''t hold back then.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 8 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 8 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [194] : Unfriendly Intentions

    ~ Support & Read 7 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Bruce Banner was rampaging through the U.S. military forces, his every step wreaking havoc.


    To Roger, the scene before him was a near-perfect reenactment of the  movie¡ªthe military''s response and the Hulk''s reaction were eerily similar.


    It was almost as if he were watching a live-action movie.


    But if this were just a movie, it would''ve been fine. Unfortunately, this wasn''t fiction¡ªit was real life.


    The U.S. military had tried every means to stop the Hulk, but the more they provoked him, the angrier he got. The angrier he got, the stronger he became¡ªa perfect vicious cycle.


    Roger stood where he was, not bothering to help. But the military wasn''t smart enough to leave him alone; instead, they turned their guns on him.


    Roger sighed and asked, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Hands up! Take off the mask!"


    Someone shouted at Roger.


    Roger didn''t feel angry. Instead, he found it amusing and said, "Are you really going to say that to someone who can arm-wrestle that big guy over there? Fine¡­"


    Seeing that the military was on the verge of being completely overrun, Roger took a deep breath. His body suddenly disappeared from where he was standing.


    ....


    In the next instant, everyone surrounding him was launched into the air, as though gravity had abandoned them.


    Of course, Roger had held back. He didn''t exert any real force; otherwise, they wouldn''t have just been thrown into the air¡ªthey''d have been turned into pulp.


    Having dealt with the soldiers surrounding him, Roger flew straight toward the Hulk.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion echoed as Roger and the Hulk collided, sending both of them flying.


    Facing an enraged Hulk, Roger grabbed his arm and flew higher into the sky. The Hulk struggled, kicking and punching at Roger as they ascended.


    "Calm down! Calm down, big guy!"


    The Hulk''s strength was immense, but Roger could still manage to restrain him. However, he didn''t use too much force, fearing he might seriously injure the green giant.


    The Hulk roared in defiance, "Hulk is not a toy!"


    Bang!


    With that, the Hulk slammed his head against Roger''s, leaving both of them momentarily dazed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Roger hurled the Hulk downward. The giant fell freely, plummeting toward the ground.


    Thankfully, Roger had already flown far from the city. Otherwise, this freefall would''ve demolished countless buildings and likely killed innocent bystanders.


    As Roger stabilized himself mid-air, he watched the Hulk fall and couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    From the Hulk''s earlier words, it was clear¡ªhe knew they were comic book characters.


    But contrary to Roger''s optimistic hopes, this was the worst-case scenario. The Hulk and Banner couldn''t accept the reality of being fictional characters, which drove them into a frenzy, drawing the military''s wrath.


    With a sigh, Roger followed the Hulk down.


    By the time the Hulk landed, creating a massive crater in the ground, his rage seemed to have subsided. His green skin began to fade, and his massive form shrank until he reverted to Bruce Banner.


    "This is a disaster¡­"


    A groggy Banner climbed out of the crater. Looking up at Roger descending from the sky, he asked, "You said you''re Roger?"


    "Yeah, I''m Roger. This is my true form, Dr. Banner. Let''s skip the introductions¡ªyou''ve figured it out, haven''t you?"


    Banner didn''t respond. He simply sat by the crater''s edge, sighing deeply.


    He had learned everything about this world and his connection to it. But it was precisely because he understood so much that he couldn''t accept it.


    Roger had assumed that someone as intelligent and well-educated as Banner would handle the truth better. But clearly, the more someone knows, the more likely they are to get stuck in their own thoughts.


    In contrast, someone like Thor¡ªwho charges headfirst into problems without overthinking¡ªmight actually handle this sort of revelation much better.


    "If you''ve calmed down, we should head to my base. You caused quite a scene here, and it''s no longer safe to stay."


    "Base?"


    Banner looked up in surprise.


    Roger shrugged. "Just a place where I gather people like you. It''s private and currently has only one other person besides you¡ªPeter."


    "Peter? Peter Parker?"


    "Yeah, you''ve heard about him?"


    Standing up and dusting himself off, Banner said, "I saw a video online of him fighting some Parademons, so I know of him. But is he the same Peter I know?"


    "He is. So far, everyone who''s shown up here has some connection to me, in one way or another."


    "I see¡­"


    Banner didn''t press further. He extended his hand to Roger and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you. I don''t exactly have anywhere else to be."


    Roger shook Banner''s hand and then flew him to the base.


    To avoid satellite tracking, Roger took a roundabout route. But for Banner, it made little difference¡ªthey reached the base after a brief flight.


    ....


    The base now had one more member. The happiest about this was Spider-Man. Previously, he had been the only one of his kind there, with Roger barely counting as a half-companion.


    To Spider-Man, "companion" referred to someone also from a movie or comic book world.


    While Roger knew him, Spider-Man understood after an explanation that Roger was originally from the real world and had only ended up in these fictional worlds due to certain events.


    So, Banner''s arrival was a welcome change for Spider-Man.


    "Peter!"


    Banner greeted Spider-Man warmly, embracing him.


    "It''s been a while!"


    "It has. Last I heard, you were preparing for college?"


    "Yeah, exams are coming up."


    Spider-Man replied.


    Since the zombie incident, Banner and Spider-Man hadn''t been in touch. Back then, Banner had been busy traveling the globe with Natasha and hadn''t kept in contact with the Avengers.


    Though the circumstances of their reunion were unusual, both were glad to see a familiar face.


    Seeing them chat happily, Roger said to Spider-Man, "Peter, I''ll leave Dr. Banner in your care. Luna and I are heading out to grab some supplies. While we''re gone, explain the situation to him."


    "Got it, Mr. Roger."


    Spider-Man agreed readily.


    As Spider-Man gave Banner a tour of the makeshift base, Roger and Luna left.


    Their real reason for leaving wasn''t just to buy supplies but to give Peter and Banner some alone time to talk.


    .....


    "More people are joining us," Luna remarked as they walked away.


    Roger glanced back at the warehouse-like base and said, "There''ll be more. Until we figure out how to send them back, characters from movies and comics will keep showing up here."


    "Let''s hope they''re all heroes for now," Luna added.


    Roger nodded in agreement. Heroes were easier to deal with than villains. If villains started arriving, who knew what chaos they''d unleash?


    Characters like the Joker or the Riddler might not have superhuman strength, but their ability to sow chaos was unmatched.


    As they wandered through the supermarket, picking up supplies, Luna suddenly asked, "Have you noticed any new abilities lately?"


    "Besides faster regeneration? No."


    Luna nodded thoughtfully. "It seems like your abilities grow not just with popularity but also over time."


    "Are you saying my powers will manifest gradually over time?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something like that. But it''s just a guess¡­ Anyway, about that coffee¡ªdo you want sugar or not?"


    "Sugar, please. But what if your guess is wrong?"


    "Then we''ll figure it out as we go."


    After paying for their items, Roger and Luna prepared to leave.


    ....


    But as they exited the store, two police officers blocked their path.


    One of them was familiar¡ªOfficer Chris Parker, someone Roger had met before.


    "Mr. Roger, nice to see you again," Officer Chris greeted with a polite smile, extending his hand.


    Roger shook his hand and asked, "Officer, long time no see. Are you here to shop as well?"


    "No, we''re here for you, Mr. Roger."


    "For me?"


    "Yes. Could you and Ms. Luna spare some time for a chat?"


    Roger exchanged a glance with Luna. Despite Officer Chris''s friendly demeanor, they both sensed the tension.


    This invitation¡­ was anything but friendly.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 7 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [195] : Confessions and Collaboration

    ~ Support & Read 6 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Roger returned to the police station with no particular emotions, while Luna appeared tense. Knowing Roger''s identity and with her sharp intuition, she had already deduced the reason why the police wanted to speak with him.


    Worried that she might accidentally say something inappropriate, her nervousness only deepened.


    Roger, on the other hand, remained calm, as though he had no fear of his identity being exposed. He behaved as if he were attending a routine conversation.


    And it was indeed just that¡ªa routine conversation. Officer Chris had called it an invitation, and he treated it as such.


    Instead of bringing them to the interrogation room, Officer Chris led them to the reception room and even prepared coffee for them, avoiding any behavior resembling an interrogation.


    Roger glanced down at the coffee cup before raising his head to ask Officer Chris, "Officer, just get to the point. I have other things to do."


    "Don''t worry, this won''t take too much time. But before that, I''d like you both to watch a few videos."


    Officer Chris signaled to his subordinate with a glance.


    Detective Brown understood immediately, pulling out a tablet and placing it in front of them.


    Roger and Luna played the videos prepared on the device. Upon seeing them, Luna''s expression shifted. She instinctively glanced at Roger.


    The footage showed a figure flying across the screen. Judging by the individual''s features, they bore a striking resemblance to Roger.


    Luna''s reaction did not go unnoticed by Officer Chris, who scrutinized both individuals, waiting for their response.


    Roger, with his super senses always active, sighed and said, "Just ask your questions."


    "In that case, I''ll be straightforward, Mr. Roger. The person in the video¡ªis that you?"


    "It''s me."


    Roger admitted without hesitation.


    Luna, who had assumed Roger would deny it, stared at him in disbelief.


    Weren''t they supposed to keep this secret? Why confess now?


    Even Officer Chris hadn''t expected such a direct admission and was momentarily at a loss for how to proceed.


    Seeing their reactions, Roger asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you already have solid evidence before bringing me here?"


    "That''s true, but¡­ I didn''t expect you to admit it so quickly, Mr. Roger."


    "There''s no point in hiding it anymore. I assume you''re already aware of what happened in San Francisco. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have waited until now to approach me."


    Roger spoke with a calm tone.


    The police had likely been monitoring him for a while. Roger had sensed someone watching him long ago but had chosen to remain silent. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    This wasn''t about the Hulk¡ªhe had only recently appeared. Even with the fastest intelligence networks, there was no way they could know about events across the states within an hour.


    Instead, they were likely aware of Roger''s playful encounter with fighter jets and the incident involving the Lizard and Spider-Man.


    Roger had deliberately handed over the Lizard to the Authorities, partly to prepare them psychologically. It wasn''t surprising that they had now connected the dots to his identity.


    Officer Chris let out a long breath, rubbing his temples as he flipped through a file on the desk.


    Although he had mentally prepared himself, hearing Roger openly confirm that he was the flying figure in the video still felt surreal to Officer Chris.


    Brown, however, was excited and eagerly asked, "So, you''re really a superhero? You can fly? Shoot lasers from your eyes? And you fought fighter jets¡ª"


    "Brown!"


    Seeing Brown about to spill everything, Officer Chris interrupted with a sharp rebuke.


    Meanwhile, Luna looked at Roger with a peculiar expression. "...Fighter jets?"


    "Ahem. That was just some harmless fun. Don''t worry; they didn''t know it was me¡ªI was wearing a mask."


    "Well, Mr. Roger, let''s get to the point."


    Clearing his throat, Officer Chris composed himself and asked, "May I ask¡­ are you an alien?"


    "No. And you can ask the others to come in. Since you suspect I''m a superhero, you should also know what my abilities are."


    Roger glanced toward the wall.


    Behind that wall was the surveillance room, where several people were nervously monitoring the conversation.


    Since Roger had already revealed his identity, there was no need for them to hide. It would be better to address everything directly.


    Given the current situation, relying on just Roger, two Avengers, and a tagalong to face the potential arrival of other movie characters or Darkseid''s army was impractical.


    The ensuing conversation was straightforward. Roger shared the truth about his dimensional travels with the state-assigned specialists handling the matter.


    He didn''t hold back, openly discussing his hypotheses about the existing rules and roles of these arrivals. After all, Roger needed the state''s assistance, and transparency was essential for building mutual trust.


    By designating Officer Chris as his sole point of contact, the discussion concluded.


    ....


    "I didn''t think you''d reveal everything so easily," Luna said in surprise as they left the police station.


    Roger replied nonchalantly, "There''s no point in hiding it now. With more movie characters showing up, the world is bound to change. If the government isn''t prepared, the losses could be massive. And besides¡­"


    Roger sighed, looking off into the distance as he added, "¡­We could use some funding."


    "Don''t tell me you spilled everything just for financial support!"


    "That''s only part of it! My primary concern is the world''s safety!" Roger replied, his tone brimming with virtuous.


    Watching his earnest expression, Luna''s eye twitched. She became even more convinced that Roger''s cooperation with the government was largely motivated by money.


    That said, working with the state wasn''t a bad deal. They would provide funding, intelligence support, and convenience, allowing Roger and his group to live openly without the need to hide.


    Most importantly, Luna wouldn''t have to attend classes anymore, and Roger wouldn''t have to worry about finding a job. The government would handle their living expenses, leaving them to focus solely on dealing with potential movie-world arrivals.


    This had been one of Roger''s considerations as well. As more familiar faces arrived, it would become increasingly difficult to maintain secrecy.


    ....


    "Alright, so from now on¡­ all we have to do is wait?"


    With a weight lifted off her chest, Luna tilted her head and asked Roger.


    Roger nodded, "Yep. Now, we just wait."


    Roger''s revelation had drawn significant government attention. Seeing Spider-Man and the Hulk alongside him left even the most skeptical officials with no choice but to believe.


    As the state mobilized to gather intelligence on potential movie characters worldwide, they acquired and upgraded Roger''s warehouse into a fully equipped base.


    Materials and equipment needed by Peter and Banner arrived promptly, and in return, Banner began teaching state researchers about Marvel''s advanced technology, sharing everything from development to application.


    This mutually beneficial arrangement accelerated Roger''s preparations, leading to two leads on potential movie characters within days.


    One was in North America, where the individual''s identity remained uncertain, though the signs suggested their arrival.


    The other was in Germany, where the identity was clear.


    "Magneto. Erik¡­ A troublesome one," Roger muttered as he read the intelligence report while flying to Germany.


    This Magneto was from the  series'' newer timeline¡ªthe one who had lost his wife and daughter, a man driven by tragedy.


    Erik had already started searching for someone named Bryan Singer.


    While this name might not ring a bell to many, he was the director of the  films¡ªa key figure in shaping Magneto''s tragic backstory.


    Clearly, Magneto sought Singer out of revenge or perhaps as a desperate attempt to reverse his family''s fate.


    "Magneto''s quite the ''showman,'' isn''t he?" Roger thought as he arrived in Germany, effortlessly tracking Magneto.


    His path was littered with destroyed vehicles and debris¡ªGerman defenses were no match for his magnetic powers.


    After his confrontation with Apocalypse, Magneto''s abilities had been fully awakened. He could manipulate magnetic fields globally, making him nearly unstoppable.


    ....


    When Roger found him, Magneto was already crossing Germany''s borders.


    Flying was a slow and crude method, but without official documents or plane tickets, Magneto had no other options.


    "Erik, stop."


    Roger descended in front of him, blocking his path. "It''s me, Roger. Do you remember me?"


    "Roger?"


    Magneto scrutinized Roger but didn''t recognize him. He didn''t attack immediately, instead saying, "Step aside."


    "Calm down, will you? Let''s find a place to grab some coffee and have a chat first?" Roger smiled.


    However, Magneto, already consumed by rage, wasn''t in the mood to listen. Seeing Roger standing in his way, Magneto didn''t bother with words. He raised his hand and aimed it at Roger.


    In an instant, the surrounding magnetic field shifted. Hidden metals beneath the ground and various debris surged toward Roger like a massive tidal wave.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 6 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [196] : Want It All!

    ~ Support & Read 5 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    It felt like a scene straight out of the X-Men universe.


    Magneto unleashed a torrent of attacks, manipulating every piece of metal and debris within his reach using his magnetic powers.


    In contrast, Roger merely sighed, ignoring the effects of the magnetic field as he cut through the wave of metal and junk in a straight, unwavering line.


    In the blink of an eye, Magneto saw his formidable wall torn apart, leaving a gaping hole.


    Before he could react, Roger was already in front of him, gripping his neck.


    "You just never learn, Erik. You can''t beat me."


    Roger leaned in closer as he spoke.


    Under absolute power, the result was inevitable no matter how many times they fought.


    Erik simply wasn''t Roger''s match. Even if he reversed the entire Earth''s magnetic field, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    On a physical level, Roger was practically a God. No matter how many abilities mortals possessed, they couldn''t rival a god.


    Though it sounded like the boast of a villain, it was an undeniable fact.


    "You bastard! You''ll never stop me!"


    Erik roared in defiance, his bloodshot eyes blazing with fury and sorrow. His face turned red from the rush of blood, a testament to his overwhelming emotions.


    Even without mind-reading powers, Roger could sense Erik''s anguish, rage, and despair.


    Learning that he was a character in a fictional movie world must have dealt a heavy blow.


    His life, his tragedies, and everything he held dear were nothing more than drama crafted for the entertainment of an audience.


    Erik wasn''t subjected to these sufferings because he was a mutant but because he was Magneto, a pivotal villain in the early parts of the X-Men series.


    As a villain, he had to endure an exceptionally tragic backstory to justify his descent into darkness.


    The deaths of his parents, the loss of his family¡ªeverything served a singular purpose: to make the plot more dramatic.


    Knowing this shattered Erik''s worldview entirely. His mind could focus on only one thought:


    Find the director¡ªor the screenwriter¡ªand demand answers.


    Then decide whether to kill them or force them to rewrite his story to resurrect his wife and daughter.


    "Erik, I understand how you feel," Roger said softly.


    "What could you possibly understand?!" Erik bellowed at Roger. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I might understand more than you think," Roger said, lowering his voice. "Because it''s entirely possible that my own experiences are nothing more than someone else''s story! Is that enough of a reason for you?"


    "¡­"


    Erik froze, momentarily speechless.


    Though their circumstances were different, Roger''s experience after crossing worlds was eerily similar.


    From encountering Andrea to searching for Infinity Stones, everything seemed orchestrated for the sake of some ultimate script.


    However, unlike Erik, Roger had a laid-back attitude. He had gained powers far beyond ordinary people and always maintained a cheerful outlook.


    Even if he lost his abilities, he could consider it as having played an incredibly immersive VR game.


    But he knew such reasoning wouldn''t resonate with Erik.


    Speaking from Erik''s perspective, Roger said sincerely,


    "Using violence to achieve your goals might work, but what comes after? Even if you find the director of the X-Men movies, then what? Kill him? Force him to make a movie just for you?


    "No matter the outcome, it won''t give you what you want. I can guarantee that."


    Killing the director might be easy, but creating a movie wasn''t.


    Writing a script, casting actors, and crafting a story acceptable to the audience while redefining Magneto''s character¡ªall of this was far more challenging than sharing fan art online.


    Magneto wasn''t just a fan interpretation but an official character entrenched in fans'' minds. Changing that perception wouldn''t be easy.


    As Roger''s words rang out like a thunderclap, Erik''s sense of reason slowly began to return. His lips trembled, his face contorted with struggle, and finally, he said,


    "¡­Let me go."


    "Calmed down?"


    "I''ll go with you," Erik said reluctantly.


    Roger released him and stepped back.


    Coughing and gasping for air, Erik held his neck and glared at Roger. "I hope you have a reasonable explanation for all of this."


    "You''ll get one. Let''s head to my base."


    Roger smiled and turned to lead the way.


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Roger''s base, it was bustling with activity.


    Green screens were being set up everywhere. Famous directors and screenwriters had been invited, and prominent actors were already lined up.


    All of this served a single purpose: to bring Luna''s character designs to the screen.


    Roger hadn''t awakened any new powers yet, but one of his abilities had undeniably strengthened¡ªhis regenerative capabilities.


    Roger had tested it himself: under normal circumstances, his recovery speed depended on his exposure to sunlight or his ability to replenish energy after severe damage.


    But now, after returning and gaining new "Settings" from Luna, his regeneration had significantly improved.


    Not only did sunlight boost his recovery, but eating food and drinking water also restored his stamina and strength.


    This alone suggested that Luna''s character designs indeed influenced him.


    Thus, under the full operation of national resources, a "Man-Made Superman" project was launched to prepare for a potential apocalyptic crisis.


    The plan was to adapt Luna''s designs into movies, anime, comics, radio dramas, and novels¡ªcreating a multifaceted Superman aligned with Roger''s personality and abilities.


    ...


    ...


    When Erik arrived at Roger''s base, he was stunned by the sight of the green screens, busy crew, and equipment. Bewildered, he asked,


    "Are you sure this is your base and not some film studio?"


    "There''s a reason for all of this. You''ll understand soon."


    Roger scanned the room and spotted Luna engrossed in her sketches. Walking over, he asked,


    "Have you decided how to adapt it?"


    "Huh? Not yet." Luna, munching on a donut, looked up and said, "The higher-ups couldn''t wait any longer, so they decided, why not do it all?"


    "What?"


    "Movies, anime, comics¡­ even radio dramas and novels. They want to cover everything to create a character that perfectly embodies your traits and powers. That''s what our overseer said."


    Roger''s lips twitched. "Why the sudden decision? Everything was fine before I left to find Erik."


    "Maybe Erik''s arrival convinced them that you were telling the truth," Luna guessed.


    Erik had caused chaos in Germany, rendering humanity''s advanced weaponry useless before his powers.


    This sight likely pushed the higher-ups to action, deciding to go all-in with a multi-pronged approach to develop a flawless Superman figure.


    "Is this Erik? He looks just like the actor," Luna remarked, turning to the real Magneto.


    Roger introduced them, "Yes, this is Erik, Magneto. Erik, this is Luna."


    He added, "In a way, she''s my creator."


    "...."


    "Eh, creator is a bit much," Luna replied with a grin.


    ...


    Glancing at Erik, he warned, "Erik, I know you''re upset and have your own plans, but I expect you to stay quiet here. If you cause any trouble, I won''t go easy on you."


    "Is that a warning?" Erik asked.


    "Take it as a threat. I''m serious."


    Erik held his neck, still sore from earlier, and nodded. "Understood. I''ve no intention of fighting you again."


    With that assurance, Roger finally felt at ease.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 5 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [197] : The Superman I Don’t Know

    ~ Support & Read 4 Advanced Chapters on My Patreon!


    <><><><>


    Inside a movie theater, Roger sat alone in the back corner, watching a high-budget blockbuster filled with stunning special effects and polished production.


    The film Roger was watching was a production created in just two months, with immense manpower and resources poured into its making.


    The story revolved around an average man who gains superpowers and grows into a hero.


    While the plot was nothing extraordinary¡ªmediocre, at best¡ªthe director''s skill, seamless editing, and top-notch special effects gave the movie a solid reputation.


    Even though the film''s box office performance so far didn''t recover its production costs, the true purpose had already been achieved: using the film to propagate Roger''s public persona.


    As the persona gained traction, Roger would inherit the additional powers of the "Superman" depicted in the film.


    According to Luna''s setup, the new Superman''s abilities mirrored those of Superman but included an extra¡ªhe could traverse and repair parallel timelines.


    This specific ability was paramount.


    With it, Roger could send the film characters who had entered this world back to their original worlds.


    ...


    In the past two months, more movie characters had appeared, in addition to Spider-Man, Banner, and Magneto.


    Some characters stayed hidden, evading Roger''s detection. Others refused to cooperate, and a few outright villains had to be dealt with on the spot by Roger.


    As of now, the team at Roger''s base had only grown slightly. Alongside the original three members, it now included Wanda and Wonder Woman.


    Wanda appeared in the third week after Magneto''s arrival. Confused and lost, she met Roger and was brought to the base.


    Wonder Woman showed up last month in the UK. When Roger arrived, she was waiting for him, seemingly aware of his arrival.


    This Diana was the same one Roger knew from the DC universe. From their conversations, Roger learned that time in the DC world moved much slower.


    While Roger felt he had been gone for over two months, Diana perceived it as only a few days.


    Though Roger''s teammates were concerned about his prolonged absence, they knew his strength and weren''t overly worried.


    Thor continued gaming as usual, Clarice trained her powers in the Batcave, and Jean Grey was glued to her phone, thoroughly captivated.


    Everything was normal¡ªno Darkseid, no over-the-top villains.


    The only noteworthy event was Aquaman Arthur encountering some issues shortly after Roger left, seemingly related to Atlantis. However, since Arthur didn''t ask for help, Diana hadn''t delved into the matter.


    Roger surmised that Aquaman was likely going through the events of , so he wasn''t too worried.


    With Wonder Woman joining the base, Roger had gained another powerful ally. But after that, the world inexplicably quieted down.


    There were no more major incidents or supervillains threatening the planet.


    ...


    Everything went smoothly up to today¡ªthe day of the movie''s release.


    "Still, this calm can''t last forever, can it?"


    After watching the film, Roger tossed his empty soda cup into a trash can and muttered to himself.


    The world wouldn''t remain peaceful indefinitely, and Roger''s instincts told him something big was on the horizon. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since killing the Parademon during his fight with Spider-Man, Roger hadn''t seen any others. He had a nagging suspicion that the issue lay there.


    Perhaps the Parademons weren''t gone but had appeared without Roger or his team noticing.


    And if these hidden Parademons were summoning Darkseid¡­


    ...


    ...


    Buzz, buzz¡ª


    Just as Roger had this thought, his phone vibrated.


    Answering, Luna''s urgent voice came through. "Roger! Something''s happened!"


    "What''s wrong? Another character showed up?"


    Roger''s tone remained calm.


    He had grown used to movie characters causing trouble over the past few months. Even if Luna told him Darkseid had arrived, Roger wouldn''t flinch.


    "It''s Superman!"


    "Oh, Clark? Is that really worth getting worked up over?"


    Hearing it was Superman, Roger felt relieved.


    Superman''s strong moral compass and sense of responsibility meant he wouldn''t easily turn into an  version of himself.


    As long as Lois Lane wasn''t involved¡ªor if she was, as long as nothing happened to her¡ªSuperman would be firmly on Roger''s side.


    Compared to other troublesome characters, dealing with Superman was relatively straightforward.


    That''s what Roger thought¡ªuntil Luna added: "Not the Superman you know! Remember when you told me about crossing into the DC future and killing a future version of Superman?"


    "¡­Yeah. Why?"


    A bad feeling crept into Roger''s mind.


    Luna said, "Check your phone! The Superman you killed has been resurrected¡ª!!"


    "¡­What?"


    "Watch the video!"


    Luna emphasized again.


    Roger quickly opened his phone and played the video she had sent.


    The footage began with shaky camera work before the person filming steadied it and pointed their phone at the sky.


    A black figure floated in the air. Zooming in, the video revealed a Superman clad in black.


    The person filming shouted "Superman!" excitedly, but in the next moment, the so-called Superman unleashed devastating heat vision, obliterating a facility below.


    Panicked screams followed as the person fled, and the screen went dark.


    That was the first video.


    Luna had also sent a second video, offering a clearer view of the black-clad Superman.


    This footage began earlier, showing the destruction of the facility, Superman flying out, and him delivering another blast of heat vision to the base below.


    The images were sharp, likely captured with a high-quality camera instead of a phone.


    Other clips from different angles confirmed the events'' authenticity.


    "Athena¡­ Damn it! So that''s where it ended up!"


    After watching the videos, Roger instantly connected the dots and sped out of the theater.


    ...


    Athena and the dimensional gauntlet must have fallen into U.S. Government hands, likely mistaken for alien technology and studied.


    Though Athena was a magically enhanced AI, if she had been damaged during dimensional travel and failed to reboot, it was possible for someone to access the gauntlet''s contents.


    Superman''s corpse must have been extracted this way.


    But Superman''s corpse wasn''t the real issue. The real danger was Doomsday.


    If Doomsday''s body was also taken and somehow revived, its evolutionary abilities could spell disaster. The world wouldn''t need Darkseid¡ªDoomsday alone could bring about the apocalypse!


    "Shit!"


    Roger cursed through clenched teeth.


    Now wasn''t the time for anger. With Superman Already wreaking havoc, a brainwashed and corrupted Superman would likely follow Darkseid''s orders to make Earth his domain.


    And to do that, he would first annihilate all life and resistance on the planet.


    While Roger hesitated, he imagined a hellscape on Earth.


    <><><><><>


    Support & Read 4 Advanced Chapters. Ahead of the rest!


    https://p-atreon.com/dragonnx


    (Just remove the hyphen to access Patreon normally.)


    There is 9 Exciting Fanfics already available on my Patreon!

 [198] : The Final Battle Against Superman in NYC!

    As Roger had anticipated, while he was on his way, the now-corrupted Superman had awakened and was wreaking havoc across New York.


    The destruction was so widespread that it could no longer be concealed, no matter how much effort the government put into covering it up.


    Even though everything up until now had been conducted in secret, the world soon became aware that a mysterious entity resembling Superman from the comics had appeared. Calling him "Superman" was not an exaggeration.


    In fact, New York had already exhausted every possible means to deal with Superman, deploying a variety of weapons, including covert biological weapons.


    But none of it worked.


    Even nuclear weapons were ineffective against him. Superman had become an unstoppable force, far beyond what any human technology could handle.


    In the DC universe, Superman could only be countered with kryptonite or psychic abilities. However, Earth had no kryptonite, nor anyone capable of affecting Superman''s mind.


    Thus, they were left utterly helpless, forced to watch Superman unleash his destruction across New York.


    ...


    "Is there really no way to stop him?!"


    The Mayor of New York City roared furiously at his subordinates as grim footage of the devastation played on screen.


    His staff exchanged uneasy glances.


    They wanted to ask him how they were supposed to fight a being like Superman¡ªpractically a god¡ªwithout kryptonite or alien technology.


    But seeing their superior''s explosive rage, they wisely kept silent, unwilling to risk their jobs.


    The lack of responses only further fueled the Mayor''s anger. He resembled a tantrum-throwing child, lashing out at everyone nearby to vent his fear and helplessness.


    His tirade came to an abrupt halt when a subordinate delivered a startling report.


    "Mr. Mayor! I think you''ll want to see this!"


    "What now?!"


    The Mayor, face flushed with fury, stormed over to his subordinate, demanding an explanation.


    The subordinate pointed at the screen. "It''s¡­ it''s another one! Another Superman has appeared!"


    "What? Another Superman?!"


    The Mayor felt a wave of dizziness hit him, nearly causing him to collapse on the spot.


    One Superman was already impossible to handle. Two Supermen? The city was doomed.


    Realizing his poor phrasing, the subordinate quickly clarified, "No! Not like that. This second Superman¡­ he''s stopping the first one!"


    "Let me see!"


    The Mayor immediately steadied himself and focused on the screen.


    His eyes widened like searchlights in the dark. Just as his subordinate had said, the second Superman was indeed fighting the first!


    It seemed that perhaps, just maybe¡­ New York City might be saved.


    ...


    Roger stood amidst the ruins of New York City, his heart heavy as he looked at the devastation, silently mourning for the people who had once lived here.


    Superman''s destructive power was unmatched. Anyone familiar with Superman would know this truth intimately.


    If he were determined to cause destruction, no one could stop him¡ªnot even Roger.


    At best, Roger could hold Superman in one location, but beyond that, he was powerless.


    "Alas..."


    Roger sighed in resignation.


    Rushing to experiment with unknown alien technology had unleashed this being of unparalleled destruction.


    But there would be time to settle accounts later. For now, Roger''s priority was dealing with Superman.


    If he could.


    At that moment, Superman was hovering over New York City, recklessly unleashing his heat vision to destroy everything in sight.


    The city, already infamous for the disasters it endured in pop culture, was now experiencing similar devastation in reality.


    Roger arrived without hesitation, diving straight into the action. He tackled Superman mid-air, locking his arms around Superman''s waist and flying upwards.


    Superman, caught off guard by the sudden attack, took two seconds to realize someone was trying to stop him.


    Once he did, Superman retaliated with brutal force. His fists slammed into Roger''s back as he struggled to break free.


    The pain momentarily loosened Roger''s grip, and in that instant, Superman broke free, hovering mid-air to glare at his opponent.


    "It''s you!"


    Though Roger''s appearance changed, Superman still recognized him instantly by his aura.


    "¡­Even in this form, you can tell it''s me."


    Superman''s immediate recognition surprised Roger.


    In the past, whenever characters from the movies appeared, Roger always had to explain his identity, as his current appearance was different from his original form. Even after explaining, it took time for them to accept that he was the same Roger they knew.


    But not Superman. He recognized Roger at a glance.


    Was this the legendary "I''d recognize you even if you were ashes"?


    It was just one time! Was it that unforgettable?


    Roger thought with some annoyance.


    Meanwhile, Superman''s eyes turned blood-red with rage.


    There was no better embodiment of the phrase "enemies meet and sparks fly." In Superman''s case, those sparks were literal.


    His eyes glowed with the fiery intensity of heat vision, and without a word, he unleashed a beam straight at Roger. The searing energy, like a divine spear hurled, streaked toward Roger with unstoppable force.


    Faced with a heat vision powerful enough to pierce the Earth, Roger chose not to dodge but to fight it head-on.


    His own eyes ignited with a golden-red brilliance, firing beams of his own heat vision to intercept Superman''s.


    BOOM!!!


    The two beams collided mid-air, creating a dazzling explosion that lit up the sky like a second sun.


    Everyone below witnessed the new "sun" in the sky.


    Some proclaimed it was the beginning of the apocalypse, spreading doomsday hysteria.


    The entire city of New York descended into chaos at the sight of this surreal battle.


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at Roger''s base, Wonder Woman Diana and Bruce Banner were preparing to head to New York to assist Roger.


    Diana and Banner were arguably the strongest beings under Roger in this world. While neither could match Superman''s power, they were far from being helpless cannon fodder.


    With their help, Roger would at least have some of the pressure lifted.


    "We can only take you this far!"


    On the transport plane headed for New York, the crew informed Diana and Banner as they prepared to jump.


    Neither Diana nor Banner minded. Gripping Banner''s arm, Diana turned and said, "This is where we go on our own. Are you ready?"


    "Of course. This isn''t my first time being carried!"


    Banner shouted back with a grin.


    Satisfied with his response, Diana took to the skies, carrying Banner with her as they flew toward Roger''s location.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 [199] : Reinforcements!

    A black figure plummeted from the sky¡ªit was none other than Roger.


    In a clash of power beams with Superman, Roger had been slightly outmatched, knocked out of the sky by the darkened Superman.


    There was no time to dwell on the "inevitable defeat of the left or right in beam struggles." Superman, already descending in a furious dive, unleashed his unrestrained strength upon Roger.


    BOOM!


    A sound like an explosion reverberated through the air as Roger, moving faster than the speed of sound, hurtled toward the ground. Superman pursued relentlessly, grabbing Roger by the collar and slamming him into the ground.


    The earth''s crust was pierced, and the two descended into the mantle.


    Here, Roger used all his strength to stop Superman from driving him further downward. If they continued, breaching the planet''s core would spell Earth''s doom.


    Forcing himself to wrestle control away from Superman, Roger flashed behind him and locked his arms around Superman''s neck, roaring: "Die!!"


    He attempted to snap Superman''s neck, hoping to recreate the outcome of Superman''s fight with Zod.


    However, Superman''s strength exceeded Roger¡¯s expectations. Even with the vulnerable neck area being targeted, Superman resisted Roger''s attempts, showcasing a physical resilience that matched his fury.


    ¡°AAAHHHH!!¡±


    Superman let out an earth-shaking roar, charging through the mantle with Roger in tow. Breaking back through to the surface, he seized Roger¡¯s arm and slammed him over his shoulder, sending him flying once more.


    The battle between these two titans was a spectacle of Gods clashing, throwing the entire New York into chaos.


    The ground quaked from their blows, triggering earthquakes across the region. The disturbances extended to nearby oceans, where tsunamis formed, crashing into coastlines.


    North America felt the repercussions of their battle as if the apocalypse had arrived.


    Roger was well aware of the collateral damage their fight was causing. From the start, he had tried to move the battle to outer space.


    But it was no use. Superman''s power not only equaled but slightly surpassed Roger¡¯s, preventing him from choosing the battlefield. He had no choice but to fight wherever the clash took them, leaving no room to protect the civilians caught in the chaos.


    ¡°I need Kryptonite¡­¡±


    Thrown through the air once again, Roger, circling with Superman in the skies, silently contemplated.


    The only way to defeat Superman was with Kryptonite. The Kryptonite Roger had obtained from the DC Apocalypse world was stored in a dimensional bracelet alongside Athena.


    If he could get his hands on the Kryptonite, dealing with Superman would be much easier.


    The problem was that Roger couldn¡¯t spare the focus to retrieve the bracelet from the ruins. If he could, he would have done so long ago and avoided this prolonged duel.


    What he needed now was someone to distract Superman long enough for him to retrieve the Kryptonite.


    ...


    ¡°Roger, we¡¯re here!¡±


    Just as Roger was fretting over how to escape Superman¡¯s relentless attacks, Wanda¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    Two massive beams, wrapped in red magical energy, descended from the sky, aiming straight for Superman.


    Simultaneously, the surrounding magnetic fields shifted as countless pieces of metal coalesced into a massive steel ball, hurtling toward Superman alongside the peaks.


    Wanda and Magneto had arrived!


    Roger looked up to see Wanda and Magneto approaching from two directions, each unleashing their powers to restrain Superman.


    From the sky, another figure plummeted. Mid-air, the figure transformed into a hulking green behemoth. Hulk let out an enraged roar as he stomped down on Superman.


    Diana also descended from the sky, landing beside Roger. She asked, ¡°We¡¯re not too late, are we?¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re a bit late, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re here now. Hold him off for five minutes¡ªjust five minutes!¡± Roger instructed urgently.


    ¡°Five minutes? You got it. Go do what you need to do. We¡¯ll try to contain him here,¡± Diana replied. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drawing her sword from her back, she held it in one hand and a shield in the other, her gaze fixed on the battlefield ahead.


    Even with Wanda, Magneto, and Banner attacking in unison, Superman did not falter. As one of the most overpowered beings in the DC Universe, coupled with the trope of amplified strength in his darkened state, even three of Marvel¡¯s strongest couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage on him.


    Hulk¡¯s immense strength grew with his anger, but compared to Superman¡¯s speed and power, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    In just two or three seconds, Superman broke free, launching Hulk skyward like a basketball.


    Without the ability to fly, Hulk was at a disadvantage in mid-air, unable to counter Superman¡¯s follow-up pursuit.


    But Wanda and Magneto wouldn¡¯t let Superman act freely.


    Red magic surged around Superman as Wanda tried to bind him. Meanwhile, Magneto manipulated the surrounding magnetic fields, summoning minerals from the ground to encase Superman¡¯s limbs.


    From a distance, Wonder Woman sprinted forward, leaping high into the air with her sword poised to strike at Superman¡¯s chest.


    This Superman wasn¡¯t the Clark she knew. Roger had already informed her¡ªthis Superman had been brainwashed by Darkseid, killing many members of the Justice League and countless innocents.


    Thus, Diana didn¡¯t hesitate. She aimed directly at his vitals, attempting a lethal blow to end this corrupted Superman.


    Superman¡¯s body, bound by metal and magic, appeared incapable of resistance.


    But in the next instant, blazing red heat vision melted through the steel restraints, shooting straight toward Diana.


    Her pupils contracted as she swiftly raised her shield to block the beam.


    The heat vision struck her shield, sending Diana flying backward.


    ¡°Get off me!!¡±


    Breaking free of his bindings, Superman scattered the metal and magic around him. Magneto and Wanda both froze, attempting to restrain him again.


    But Superman was ready this time. With swift movements, he evaded all incoming attacks and darted toward Wanda, who appeared vulnerable despite her immense power.


    Wanda, sensing danger, unleashed layers of magical barriers to halt Superman¡¯s advance.


    But Superman¡¯s speed didn¡¯t waver. Every barrier shattered like paper before him.


    Just as Superman was closing in on Wanda, preparing to unleash her full power in a desperate move, the sky darkened with thunderclouds. A massive, lightning-wreathed axe descended from above, striking Superman squarely on the head!


    Though Superman¡¯s invincible body shrugged off the axe¡¯s physical impact and electric shock, the force of the blow sent him flying backward.


    The axe, deflected by the collision, spun through the air before returning to the hands of a slightly chubby, armor-clad, blonde man.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The man, clearly confused by the situation, turned to Wanda, someone he recognized, for answers.


    Seeing him, Wanda exclaimed in delight, ¡°Thor!!¡±


    Indeed, the man who had arrived just in time to knock Superman away was none other than Thor.


    Having left the DC world after Diana, he had now arrived in this reality, albeit a bit bewildered by the chaos.